The Races of The Old World

T HE R
THE OLD WORLD
A MANUAL OF ETHNOLOG Y .
BY
e
0
W

CHARLES L
I
?
BRACE, .
AU THOR OF

HUN GARY IN HOME -
LI F E IN G ERMANY,

NURS E- F OLK,
ETC.
N E7 Y O RK
C HA R L E S S C RIB NER C 0 .
,
6 5 4 B ROADWA Y .
1 8 7 0.
Pc w c He c n g 6 Y
'

t
, c co t o
)
437 2 0
A c c e s s AP ? [ 0
E NTERED, a ccord i ng to A ct of Co g n r e ss ,
i n th e y ea r 1 8 63 , b y
C H A RLE S SC RIBNER ,
I nthe C l erk
s Oi ce o f th e Di s tr ict C ou r t of th e U nited S ta tes for th e
S ou th ernD1 s trict of N ew Y o rk
.
JO HN F . TRO W.
Pmu nzn s r z ns or v ps n A N D
, . E LE C TR OT Y P ER,
50 G reene s t New Y ork.

P RE F A C E .
THE ubj ect

s of Hum an Ra ces ha s exc eedi ngly inter
ested thepubl ic min d both in England a nd America for ,
a n umb er of years a nd yet it has b eenvery difcul t to

,
obt ain tr stworthy inform ationupon it in any com pa ct

u
form . The fa ct s in the s ci ence a re s ca tt ered thro gh u
s ch a n
u umb er o f varied works such a s the d escriptions
,
o f tra v e llers the j ournals of m issionaries the cont ibu

, ,
r
tions o f a rmy ofcers to foreign m ag a ines the papers on

-
z ,
a ti c ul a r trib e
r wr itt en b t d en t f r e or th e
p s
y s s o u a c s ,
ex mina t io n o f single l n
a a
g ga e s m a de b y s t d e
u n ts of u
l ang g e th a t it i i m po ssible to t ke a thorough s

ua , s a ur
ve y o f th e subj ect witho t a v st d e l o f l abor

u a a .
The vi ce of the science too h a s b eenthe sub stitutio n

, ,
o f the ory and hypothesis for fa cts and the little distino ,
tionm a d e to the studen t s mind b etween the careful e

r
s ul ts o f inve st ig a t ion a n d the fa ncies wh ether inphysiol

, ,
o gy or philolo y o f the a thor u It s e em s to b e s o dith

g , .
cul t for a n wri t e

y r p o
u n t h e sub j ec t o f H um a n R a c es to
iv P REF ACE.
confess anything uncert ain or to a dmit any want of

,
cl a s sica ti o n.
Th e e h a s a pp ea r ed to b e a need for a co mp a ct and

r
c aref l work uponEthnology It is true P RICHAR D still

u .
,
rem a ins the m a ster o f the science and a pa tient study of

,
his works will g ive a comprehensive vi ew of the subj ect .
B u t his va ri ous treatis es a r e too voluminous fo the com r
m onrea der a nd b eside do not cont a inthe la t est r esults

, ,
a tt a ined by schol a r s b ea ring onthe subj e ct .
The present M a nual o f the Ethnology of the Ol d

World i s designed not so much for the learned a s for ,
the l arg e n mb er of p ersons who a e in

u r t erested inthe
study o f H istory wh e , ther in a ca demies and colleges or ,
a m on the p e opl e of busin ess a n d pro fession s Such o ft en

g .
d esire to a scert ain rea dily thepo sitionof a cert ainp eople
or trib e am ong the ra ces of men or a t lea st to kno w
, , ,
the l a t est conclusion s o f s chol a rs inre g a rd to th em .
To th em H istory is u sually a mere di a ry o f fa ct s ,
an d they w ant som el in k of connection s om ething whi ch

,
will nravel the confused web of hum an event s Thi s

u .
T ea tise i s in
r tended to ll these want s to present in
brief a nd cl e r form the lat est and m o st tr stworthy r e
a u
s l ts o f s chol ar ship a n
u d s cientic investig a tio nb ea ring on
h
t eq e u s ti o n o f r a ces
, a nd to f u rni sh a G i d e im per fect
u
th ough it m ay b e to the study of Hi story H istory s

. i
not m erely a j o u rnal o f b a ttl es a nd the reig ns of king s : it

i s a d escriptio no f theLi feo f Man a nd inno wa y ca nthis
,
b e m a d e so cl ea r a s by follow ing do wn the d ifferent lines

o f de sc ent among theva rious trib es o f thehum anfa mily .
P REF ACE.
Event s, in stitutions, forms of g ov er nm e,nt r e volut ions a nd

changes whi ch b efore appea red isolat ed a nd a rb itra ry ,
b ecom e under this investiga tion thenatural and normal

developm ent s of the quali ties of c ert ain ra c es and His ,
tory is ma de a clear and philo sophi cal record Many of .
our n a rrow pr e j udi ces and falsetheories inreg ard to Ra ce

idea s whi ch h a ve b eena t the b a se of a n cient abuses
an d lon g
-
est a b l i sh ed in stitut io ns o f oppr o
essi n a e r e
r
m oved by thi s study .
The aim inthi s Trea tis e has b eena s m uch a s po ssible

to separa t ethetheoretical a nd thefa nciful f om thescien r
ticall y true; a ccordi n g ly th e r ea d er m u st not be sur

prised tha t we a re often obliged to say We do not
know The scholar in examining thi s work will meet

.
, ,
with many seeming deciencies Hewi ll naturally exp ect

.
to nd full er a ccount s of cert ainfavorite ra ces or nations ;

m uch will be o mitt ed whi ch hewould wish to s ee a nd ,
so m etimes morewill be given than he thinks necessary .
Hi s owntheory or opinion on a p articul a r q estionm ay u
not be a dopted or doubt may be expressed where he

,
would seecertainty B u t we b esp eak his kind j udgm ent

. ,
from th e consi d era tionof th e nat re o f thework : th a t it

u
is a n a tt empt to m akepopul a r a difcult scienc e a nd to ,
present a va st s ubj ect in a duodecimo Many things .
m ust be omitt ed whi ch ought to be s aid and the degree

,
o f promine nce given to ea ch ra ce must be g overned by

the g en er al s c ale of the work .
TheMan ual is divided into eight Divisions : the F irst

treat s of the l eading Races in the earl iest historical
vi P REF ACE.
p eri od ; theSecond of the primi tiveR a ces inEurope; the

,
Thi d of th e l ea ding R ces o f A i a i nthe m i d dl e a g es

r ,
a s
th e F o u rth o f the m od ernEthnolo gy o f Asi a

,
th e F ifth ,
o f Oce n i c Ethno g raphy th e Sixth o f th e Ethnolo gy o f

a
A fri ca ; th e Se v enth o f th e R a ces o f m od ern E u

G e ; a nd
the Eighth o f the Anti q ity o f Ma n a n u d the questio no f ,
Unity or Diversity of origin .
It w ill b e ob served th a t we h a ve not to ch ed pon u u
th e hi tory o f m an
s kind im m ediately s cc eeding creation u ,
the s bj ect l ea di n
u g i nto su ch a n e n dl ess ch a no f fa n cies i
an d theories The book i s co n

. ned to r a c es a s th ey a p
p ea r inhistory .
If the pr es ent Trea tise sh all befavora bly eceived we r ,
trust to follo w it by a noth er ponthe R a c es of the N ew

u
W o ldr

.
W e m ust beg lea ve to express esp ecial oblig ations to

the N ew Y ork libra ries f r m a n y c o u rtesies showni nth e
o
progress o f this work The libra ri ans nd a ssist ant s of

. a
the As tor Libra ry have b eenespecially kind a nd ho s

.
p ita bl e T
. h e M erc a nt il e L ibr a ry to o is s tored w ith ,

,
valu able works of History a nd Ethnology wh ich e , ar
lib erall y lo aned The Society Libra ry o f this ity nd

.
,

c ,
a
Orient al Society Libra ry o f N ew H a v e n h av e

'

the , ,
suppli e d indispensabl e a ssist ance .
CHAR LES LO RIN G B R ACE .
HASTING S -
ON- THE- HUDSON Apr i l
, ,
1 8 63 .
C O N T EN T S .
P
C HA TER I.
I N T R O D U C T O R Y .
Er nxow c r d e ned Ra ces a s a pow er i i s tor nH y L ng g a ua eth eba s is o f cl as si
ca tion W h y better th a nph s ica l d i i s i o s y v n A n w A g s er to a ss iz s ob

j e ti
c on
T h e evi d ence o f c o mm on d es ce t i roo ts n n n g mm a d ra a tical s tru ctu re
T a bl e o f N u mera l e Ex a mpl es g mm
o f roots ; of ra a tica l sepa ra tio n T h e
L
B a s q u es ; th e i th u ania n s th e T u r k s th e P n An
ers i a s - a d va nta g e th a t
h i s torica l e i d env
c e i s r eq u i red S o m n
e a ppa re t exceptio n s to th i s cl a s s i ca
ti on Ex l a n
p a ti o ns O b ection th a t j E n gyth n n m
ol o is a i co pl ete n
s cie ce;
PART FIRST .
F I RS T HIS TORI CAL RACES .
P
C HA TER II.
T HE T U R AN I AN S AND HAM I TE S .
Th e g reat v
d i isi ons : Ar yn
a Ha m itic ; expl a na ti onof th e
S em i tic , T u ra nia n,
g g gg g y
,
na m es C h a r a cteri s tics of th e T u r a ni a nl a n u a es a l u ti na tion i nte rit

o f r o ots ; fa c i l i t y g
i n pro d u ci n new for m s &c Th e rs t s u ppo s ed mi r a
, . g
ti o ns o f T u ra n ia n s i nA s i a ; th ei r rem a i n s i n E u rope i rs t h i s tor ical a p F
p e a r a nc e i n S c yth i a n E m p i re o f B a b l on i a ; i tsyd a te C hin a P i

es en t ex
ten t of th eT ura n ia nfa m il y
Th ei r a n
-
ci en t r el i ion
'
g
U ncerta int o f T u ra y
nia ncl a s s i cation Ha m iti c tri bes ; r el a tionto Sem i ti c rob a bl e origi ni n P
A s ia Ham i ti c t ra ces i n 2 6 3 7 .
P
C HA T ER III .
m s c nnox ow ex or E G YP T.
N ecess it y of v g
th e i n es ti n D ou b ts of th e recei ed C h ronol o ; r ea s ons
a ti o v gy
S ou rces o f evi d ence onEg ptia nC h ron yol o ( 1 ) Thea n ci en gy
t w ri tin s g
Th e m on u m en ts of con tempora n eou s ev en ts Th er ecord s of Egy ptian
h i s tor i a ns Va l u e o f th is evi d ence; i ts weak poi n ts T h e two s ch ool s on
thi s C h ron y
ol og The d a tes u n d er the d ifferen t s stems Th e con cl us ion y
O
C NTENTS.
u v
ncerta in, bu t i nfa or of th epr esu mpti onof rea t a ntiq ui t h sical t pe g y Py y
of E p ti gy
a ns th r ee t p es y
Th e Ha m z ti c Cha l d ee s Su
ppos ed Ha m i ti c i n
v a s i ons of A si a ; Ha m i ti c Em pi r e inA s i a i ts d a te Second C h al d aea nEm

pi r e d a te Th el a n u a e u n cert a i ntg g
T h e N a ba th ma n s y
C h a ra cteris ti cs -
51 .
C HA TER IV P .
T HE S E M I T E S .
T heir contribu tions to m a nk i nd C h ara cteri s tics of th eir l a ngu a es ir st hi s g F

tor i ca l a ppea ra n ce y g
Ea rl em i rati ons T h e S em i tic a rea Th e th re e reat g
b ra n ch es : Ara maea n s , Ara bi a ns an d Hebr ewsTh eir terr itor ies Si n a i ti c
J P
,
in s cr i ption s A fri ca n c ol oni es T h e ews , Ca n aa nites , h oeni ci a ns, an d

y
th e H k s osTh e S emi tic ph s i ca l t pe M en y
ta l cha racteri sti cs Th e th r eey
gre a t Re l i i ons, g 5259 .
C HA TER P V .
Y T HE AR AN S .
In E
do- n n
u r opea m v n cl a s si ca ti o Th e r i
p iti e co d iti on of A r yn a s sh o wn by
ng g
la n P
ua ne T h ei r h i stor ica l ce tr e er si a tra d iti ons Ind ia n S u ppos ed
ymg n
earl V y m n Z n Av
i ra ti o s Th e edi c h s e d es ta Des c end a nts of Ind ia n
A y n rP Ayn Da ym g
s of er s i c r a s a tes of ea rl i r ati o n A r yn
a co ntrib utions
Hto y M ng w b n nm n
is tor eeti of t o ra ch es i od er np 60 65
. . .
HAP TER V C I.
T HE B U L I NG RACES1 3 00 5 00 B . c.
Th e t ni cia ns Th ei r comm erce a nd m anu fa ctu r e Th eA ra bia nd na st of y y

y y
B a b l oni a Th e A s s r i a n Empi r e I ts ex ten t an d cu l m ina ti n po int I ts g
a r t Ha m i ti c T h e fa l l of N i n e eh S econ v
d Em pi re o f B a b l on I ts end y
g Ly g g
, ,
th e en d of S em i tic r ea tn e s s T h e M ed i a na nd d i a nK in d o m s Openi n
of a n y P
ew A r a nper iod i nth e ers i a nEm pi r e C r u s T h c ta k in of B a b y g y
l on a n d th eex ten t of th e E m pi r e C a mb s es Da r iu s y
TheM i nor tr i bes of
As i a Th e T u r a ni a ns a r th i a n P
s , M os ch i , T i b a r eni, a n d oth er s T h e S em
i tes C a n aan i tes , I sh ma el ites , C pr ia ns , S ol y m i , a n y
d oth er s T h e A r a ns : y
y
C a r ia ns , M s ia ns H r ca ni a ns , a n yd o th er s Th e C imm er ia ns , T i ev es a n d '
y
, ,
S c th i a ns th e r a ce o f th e l a tter ; prob a b l e expl a n a ti on T h e G re eco

P g
I ta l ia n r a ce; two s tr ea m s ; th e el a s i a ns , or i i na nd ch a r a cter i s ti cs ; en g
ti re u n cer ta i n y
t G eo ra ph ica l con gs i d era tio ns i nr e a r d to th e ea r l ies t c ou n g
tr ies i n h ab i ted .
pp 6 6 77 . . .
P ART SECOND
~
.
THE P RIM I TI VE RACE S OF E UR OP E .
C HA TER P VII .
T HE T U R A N I A N S .
T ura ni ans Arch zeol og i ca l ev i d ences ; th e prob a bl e m i ra tio n s ; th e ph s ica l g y

y
t pe; th e l eg en d s T h e i n F y
ni s h h po th es is T h o B a s q u es Terr itor a nd y

tra its Th e i n F g
ni s h ra ce T h o A es o f a nti q u ar ies ; a l u e a s a cl a s s i

v
ca tl o n g o o o o o o 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 o . 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 . o o o
pp o
CONTEN TS . 1X
CHA TER P V II I .
Y
THE AR A N RA CES OF EU RO E. P
F
T he [ f elts irs t h i s tori ca l nce T h ei r a rea a nd pos s ibl e mi ra tions
a ppea ra g
T h ei r a ppea ra n ce i nS pa i n r a n c eF a nd I ta l C x pl o i ts y
G reece G a l a ti a
y g
, ,
T h e C i m b r i Th e a n cien t G a el s ; th e C m ri c B el i a n s K el ti c ch a ra c teri s
Py
tic s h s ica l tra its Rem a l n s an d a rts T h e B r i tons K el ti c Rel i i o n
-
s ; g
g g
l a n u a e Th e C mri c a n y d G a el ic b ra n ch e s The E tru s ca ns prob a bl e m i
g ra ti o ns ~O r i i ng
a l a b o d e s h i s to r r a c e y
T h e Ja pyg z a ns a b o d es a n d r a ce

Th e I ta l i ca n s ; th e a ti ns anL d U mb r i a ns A r a nori in y
a ti ni n u en ces g L
8 5 g4
o o o o o
pp o .
P
C HA TER IX .
EAR LY T EU TON I C T RI B EB.
Teu toni c wa n g
d eri n s C a u s es of mi g
ns E a rl ies t prob abl e d a te irs t h is
ra tio F
tor ica l a ppea ra nce G oth s E a s t G oth s G epi d ae V a nd a l s A l em a n ne
F ra n ks S a xons B u r u nd i a ns g
o n ob a r d s Th u ri ng L g
i a ns B a a ri a ns v
S a x ons T eu tons a fter th ed es tru cti o no f Rom a nEm pir e E u ro pea nr a ces i n
g
C h a rl ema ne s er a T eu ton

i c tr a i ts I n u ence on th e worl d a n u a e L g g
T h r ee 951 08 .
C HA TER P X .
THE EAR LY L S AVONIAN S.
T heir ten y
a ci t A ntes a nd S cl a v ens F ir s t h i s tor ical a ccou nts Wes t v
S l a es
v
Di i s ions of d ia l ects - A pea cefu l r a ce Hol d in no s l a es T ra i ts T R E
-
g v
L i 'r R UAN i AN s fEs tu i a nd Vened i Res i s ta nce to Chr isti a i t T h ree ny
branch es 1 09 - 1 1 6.
P
CHA TER X I .
TU RAN I AN RACES I N EURO E. P

T HE g v
HUNS Uncer ta in ori in I n a s ions A tti l a K h a z a rs P ech eneg s K o
-
v g gy
m a nes A a rs B u l a ri a nsM a a rs A b s or pti on of oth er tr ib es Th eir
PART THIRD .
LEADI N G RACES OF AS I A I N THE M I DD LE AGES .
P
C HA TER X II .
T II E s E M '
I r E s .
S em iti c u pri s i n g u nd er M oh amm ed -

V
nq u es ts A rab ian Empi re A rt
a s t co
an L m gn
d s ci ence a ck of tempered i a i a ti on T E E T u RAN I ANs Tatar on l -
y
a ppl i e g O g
d to Mon ol i a ns ri i nof T u rk s i nth e Hi u n g nu T h e T u k iu Oi g o
h ou r s Osma nl i s Th eir con q u es ts M on ol Em ir e T u rk i sh l a n u a e

p g g g
T HE MON G OL s C on fu s i on o f Tatar a n d T u rk i sh M on ol i a n t pe b e -
g y
g g y
l o n i n to m a n peopl es M on ol E mpi re Ta m er l a n g e o ert o f Ia n Pv y
X O
C NTENTS.
PART F OURTH .
M OD ERN E THN OL O G Y OF AS IA.
C HA TER P X III .
T HR RA C ES O F I N D I A.
Hill trib es
- T ur a n i a n t p e M o d e o f l i y
fe C u s to m s a nd i n s ti tu tio n s Differ
en ce fro m B ra h m a n s E i d e n ces o f T u r a nv
i a n o ri in in d h a a nd D ekk an g V y
tr bi es A r a n b o u n d ayr i es T h eB h i ll s T h e M i na K O l a s M u n d a a h ar i a -
P
K h on
- d s T a m u l ia n t p e Th e G o n d s yT u l u a M a l a b a r s T a m u l s Te v
g L g g
l i n a T o d a r~ T a m u l a n u a e B R or i v A r a ces Di er from T a m u l ic '

r a ces Py
h s i q u e O th er r el a ted tr ib es S wa mp T rib es T ib eti c l a n u a e g g
M ir i s K a rens a nd o th ers TA ! trib es h s i q u e Ar a n t pe B l a ck -
Py y y -
y Fv v
, ,
A r a ns i e Di i s i ons Th e E a s ter n, th e M i d d l e Hind u s th e Sou th

v g
,
ern, W es ter n a nd O ri s s a C ol or not d eci s i e o f o r i i n

,
- Effects o f cl i
1 3 5 1 53 .
pp
CHA TER X IV. P

RACES OF CHI N A AN D C OCHI N C HI N A.
Uncer ta in connection of C h i nes e w i th o th er ra ces h s iq u e a n u a eNo Py L g g

g
ra mm a r D efects i n th e l a n ua e T h e M a nd ch u s A b or i i na l tr ib esg g g
JP
A na m es e A AN T h e A m os r oba bl T u n u s i a n a pa nes e ph s iq u e P y g J y
T ura ni a npecu l i a r iti es o f l a ng g P
ua P e ro f. ott s ob

j e ti
c o ns . .
pp 1 54
.
-
1 63 .
C HAP ER V T X .
THE TIB ETAN S, T UN G U S I AN S, M ON G O S, AN D S AM OI EDS . L

P y n y L ng g
Th e T ib eta ns ol a dr a ua e- T u n u s i a ns g A r ea M a nd ch u s P hy
D
s iq u en ng t tribes T u u s o f th eA m ou r- T HE M ON GO L s T e y

i er e r ri tor
Py Kh M ng
s iq u eo f al ka s o ol trib es B u r ia ts , S o n a r l a n
-
s , K a l m u ck s , a n d oth g
H
er s n w uc s

d es cr iptio G ro th of g ng g
M o n ol l a u a e T E E S AMOI EDS M od e
of D v n l ife P y i i sio s of trib es h s iq u e Rel a ti on to th e inns . .pp 1 641 7 4 F . .
HAP C TER X VI .
T U R K I S H R A C E S .
Yk a u ts S ib er i a K a z a n T u rk s K i r i s T u rk om a n
T u rk s of s Usb e ck s N o g
g a i s T u rk ic tr ibes Osm an l i s T u rk i sh d i al ec ts C h a n eo f ph s i q u eprob
-
g y
a bl y
d u e to i nter m a rria e g ..
pp. 1 75
1 81 .
C HA TER P XVII .
RACES OF P F
ERSI A, A G HAN I ST AN , AN D B ILUC HIST AN .
v
T wo d i is ions P n j P of ers ia tri bes T a ik s ers ia n t pe a n u a e Il iyah s y L g g
N w y nm
ot a l a s a a e o f r a ce G i ps ies T h e B ra h u i T E E A r enAns La n
g g P y
ua n
e n h s iq u e T r ibes Co q
m
u es t of I d i a K URDs T err itor ea tu r es y F
L ng g n n Y D
- a n
ua e I ra i a ez id is r. G ra t
s th eor y R es em bl a n
nci ent
ces to a
A y n P
ss yP n D v n
ri a s r ob a bl ers i a i i s io s o f tr i bes G r a d u al ex ti ncti o n N ES
ron m P y A m n N
i AN s Se i ti c r ob a bl ra aea es to ri a n terr i tor D r G ra n t s y .
th eory oo o o c o oc o c 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 o o 0 0 0 O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O O
PP 1 82
O

194 a
O
C NTENTS . X1
C HA TER P XVIII .
RACES or G EORG IA, THE C AU C AS US, AN D ARMENI A.
Mi xtu res of g g
l a n u a es i n th e C a uca s us Os s etia ns A r y nn a i ra ce T u ra nia n
tri bes B ea u t y of G eor ia ng s an d C i rca s s ia ns C AUC As rAN AC ES R
Les gh i a n -
P
s
Ts etsh C i rc a s s i a ns A b a SS i a ns D o ub tfu l ra ce o u l a ti o n
o f Ca u c a s ia
p n
trib es - P o l i ti ca l rel a ti o g
ns Reli ions Co s tu m es A n D
RM EN i A s i s ers mn
p
B ou nd ar i es of A rmenia Of A r a nr a ceTh eph y y s i q u e.
p .
p 1 9
.5 -
205 ,
PART F IF TH .
O CEANI C E TE N O GRAP HY.
C HAP T ER X IX .
R A C ES O F O C E A N I C A .
Uncer ta int y of r a ce T wo th eori es G enera l d ivi s i ons Ma l a isia M ela nesi a

A u stra l ia M icro nes ia P y
nes ia D eter mi ni ri g ca u s es o f ra ce ri ncipa l
ol P ,
g
m i ra tion ea s twa rd i n L
k s between T a i a n d M a l a l a n u a es M A A S y g g LY
Py
A r ea h s i q u e P o LY N ES i ANS Hi s tor ob ta in y
ed from l a n u a e C ra w g g
y
fu rd e th eor M i C B ON ES I ANs P h y s l q u e a rt, r ema rk abl e ru i ns M E A

L
y g
,
N ES I ANS A n d a m a n bl a ck s C on d iti on a nd ph s i q u eN e r itos On e ra ce

o f o rien g
ta l ne ro es C h a ra cter o f bl a ck tri bes roba b l e con necti on with P
A s ia -
P
a pu a s F eej ees a m i x tu r e of a pu a ns a nd o l nes i P
a ns h si u e
q P y Py

v
G a bel entz s i ews M el a nes i a ns of one ra ce A US TRA IAN S Di er en t ac L
c ou n y
ts of ph s iq u e C a pa citi es a ora b l e a ccou n ts T enFv d en c to n ew y
di a l ects Effects of cl im ate A s ia ti c ori i n g 2 06 2 24
. .
PART SIXTH .
E THN OL OG Y OF AF RI CA.
C HA TER P XX .
T HE S E M I T I C T R I B E S .
Th etena cit y a nd a y
ntiq u i t o f th e B erb ers i b a ns L y Z
ou av es T a w r e k Ka-
V y g y
b yl s S u ppos ed d es cent from Va nd a l s a r i n ph s i q u e B l a ck T a w rek
In g
ter m a r ri a e wi th bl a ck s K a n u r i an u a e L g g
Th e T ibboo T h e HAUS
S AS cm itic n egroes T R R S Ei i i r Es or E AS TERN A RI C A S emi ti c E th i
'
F
o pi a n s T h eG h eez C ol or o f A b s s i n y v y g
i a ns a r i n wi th a l titu d e G eo ra ph g '
Py
h s i q u e o f A m h a ra s C ol or d epend ent on d i et Da rk eni n o f sk i g
C h a r a cteri s ti cs of A b s s i n y
ian s a l a sh a s n F
ot He b rew S oma u l i S tea to
- S em itic ori i n g Pg
a a n tri b es A RARs T h re e d ivi s i ons A r a b i a n 1) a co -
y
.
tu r es M oor s A r a b s i n Eg pt N o per m a n
- -
en t s ettl ements C h Q eu ton ic
p h ys i q u e p P
o u l a ti o no f B er ber s a n d A r a b s T E E J E ws B l a ck JO N a l es
p
'
J ew i s h t pes ou n y F
d i n a l l cl im a tes T HE M o on s S em iti c ori g i ) b ection
j s
o
CHA TER X X I. P
HA M I T I C T R I B E S O F A F R I C A.
De n P
Ha mi ti c rob a bl e fu tu rei d enti f in wi th S em iti cTEE K oP rs
ition of y g '
Res em bl a nces i nfea tu res to ol d E pti a ns C reed T R E F E LL AE s h s i gy Py

cal tra i ts On l y
ra ce a d a pted to cl i m a te A n ti q u i t of
f
P r oces s of ac cl i y
m a ti onby na tu ral s el ecti on Retu rnto or i i na l t pe EAS T ERN N uRi ANs g y
P y
r oba bl V y
Ha m i t i c er a n c i ent G AL L A s D i er ent tri bes Th e h ea th en
'
P PL
tri b es EO E O F S E NNAAR rob a b l Ha m i ti c B l a ek ra ces o f u ncer ta i nP y
or i g
i n B EPy
RRE R i N s h s i c a l t p e C h a ra cter y
A nci ent C h ri s ti an na ti ons
now b ecom Pg e a a n o r M oh a m m ed a n C a u s es Or i i no f B erb eri ns d o u b tful g
P P
eopl eof Wh iteN i l e r opor ti onof d i ffer ent ra ces inEgypt pp 24 6 25 7 . . .
C HA TER P XXII .
RA C E S O F W E S T E R N A F R I C A .
G eo g ra ph i ca l v
d i i s ions P u r eN e r o g y t pe S ENE G AMB I A F LL E ATAH B I OWD

Contra s t wi th A fr i ca ns T h eir em pi re B ene ts of M oh a m m ed a n

o th er
i s m T o rOd e- Ori ino f g F

el l a ta hN e er en a ed i ns l a e tra d e a n u a e v gg v - L g g
M AND1 N G OE s A fri ca nb el i ef of a D ei t C i i l i z a ti onof M a ndi n o es T h e y v g
B a m b a rra s Jol ofs C ol or a ffected b cl i m ate N O RTHERN G UIN EA Tr ib es y
of Low y
t p eVey s In en ti on v
a n a l ph a bet K ru s ro res s of
of P g
F a nti or A s h a nti ra ces ro r e P g
s s O ts h i l a n u a e A v ek wom s Y eb u s g g
Ib os Da h om e y A beok u ta Jw e is h cu s tom s g
S i n u l a r Afri ca ncu s
tom 0 oo oo
0 o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o o oo o o
pp 2
. 5 8 -
2 73 0
C HA TER P XX III .
RA C ES O F S O U T H E R N A F R I C A.
g g Py y
G rea t Sou th A fr ica nra ce A l l i tera ti e l a n u a es h s i ca l t pe not ch a ra cte r v -
F LY
i s tic of r a ce K AEEi R AM I S OUTHERN G ui N E A T ra i ts of
peopl e
P g g y Py
M po ng wes a n wes C on os form erl C h ri s tia n- h s i u eof i nl a nd trib es
q
g L g g
B u nd a N a ti ons C on o J
a n u a es B l a ck ews pp 2 7 4 2 82 -
. . .
HAP ER XX V C T I .
P D A M A R A S A N D O V A M O S .
g n
Rel i ioC n n vm Rmo d i ti o m n G g
of O a pos e a rk a b l e cu s to B ech u a as eo raph
n eL v n g
i cal pos itio C h a ra c t r
n n n n i i s to es
cl a SS i ca ti o G ra t o th e B ech
n ng g
ha a l a K FF
ua e AmA IRS ng L ng g D a z ul u s Pi oes e
a i al ects
E PL
ua
R m e
n V
m
B al o d a
n nA
a rk a bl e

R L Y
ig ra ti o s i
D fri ca E C E NT X O RED i s r Ri c r s Th e
e n
a ri ou s tr ib es
n W n Th e Th r e cl a s s es
a ik a o ea s ter co a s t-
Spiri tu al cond ition G ra n
t onth e o th er tr ib es of th ecoa s t S a w h
il i W a
k a mb a S piri tu al i d ea s O th er trib es .
.
pp 2 8 3 2 99 . .
C HA TER X X V P .
gu nor r n
Nr or s .
a i ent peopl e E i d ence of v Pw o er o f r a ce B a s ta rd s T heir mi g

A s s y s - B u s h m en A na ti on o f Hottentot r a ce A r ti s ti c ta l ent E gy ptia n
ra
nof Hottentots prob a bl e P l i y s i u e C a u s es of d e ra d a ti

T O RI A
q on
g C l i ck s "
th eory ma q u a La ng ua g c High po s i tion of Hottentots
-
i e h - Fv p yi
s cal di i v
O
0 0 0
C NTENTS . X 11]
g y
nsN e ro t peexceptiona l M in li n s of t pes N o xed l ine b etween
s io -
g g y
b rown a n d b l a ck N o e i d en v g g
c e i n l a n u a e o f r a d ica l d i ffer ence in ne ro g
from wh i teS emi ti c n e ro Ha m i tic n g g P g
e ro ro res s of bl a ck ra ces C a u s es
g
o f d e ra d a ti on y
N ot l ower th a nA r a nra ces fo rmerl u tu red e el o m ent y F
p v
31 3 .
PART SEVENTH .
E THN OL OG Y or M ODE RN E UR OP E.
P
C HA TER XXVI .
r URAN rANs.
F i NNi oRAC ES - Effect of ci rcu m s ta nces onph s iq u e C on trast b etwee n inns y F

an d Ma gy
ar s T ch u di c tr i b es Ru s si a n i n ns Qua cns Tra i ts - a n u a eF L g g
gg
A l u tina ti on LAP P s E ur opeannom a d s T er ri tor Esth on
-
y ia ns i o Lv
g P g gy
ni ane B u l ar i c b ra nch erm i c b ra nch a nd U r i c- M a a rs , th eir a chi e ev
g g g
mentS K os s u th A tabl eof N um eral s Hun a ri a nl an u a em u ch d e el oped v
-T uRRs - E ur o
pe a n T u rk h s i q u e C h aPy
n ed t peo g y
f O s m a nl i S el ecti ori
of y
b es t t pe- M i x tu re of T ur k s i th w N v nng w
egr oes , prol i c G o er i po er o f
T u rk s B AS QUEs A n ti q ui t of a y L ng g
u a e proba bl y F nn D
i ic n
es cr i pti o
o f P
r ovi nce g
s S i n ul a r tra i ts I b eri a l o e ofn v m nng R m
i i n
es e bl a ces to
pp 3 1 4 333 .
C HA TER P XXVII .
Y P
A R A N S O F E U R O E .
S LAVONi ANs P a la o is nS v n m R
-
n n n
u SS i a i nE u e ce o u rope Tenacit La n y
g g
ua e S ou th ea ster n v
d i i s io n n W
a d n es ter G r ea t Ru s s i a ns N u mber
N o d i a l ect L R n W R n
i ttl e us s i a s hi te u ssi a s ns I l l
C os sa ck s B ul g a ri a y
ri anbranch S er i a v n v n K W s n Slo e s r oa ts es ter S l a r onz a ns ol es B o

P
h em i a ns - T ch ech s W n Py e d s- h si ca l tra i ts Ta bl es o f Sl a o n v
i c r a c es a c
g
c or d in to r el i io ag nn d s tates pp 3 34 34 5 .
CHAP ER XXV T III.

THE A L B AN I ANS .
P rob ab l y
d es cend an ts of a n ci en t Il l ri a ns k
y
ea es a ccou n L
t of th e A l ba nia n
S l a ovni a n m i x tu r e C h a r a cter h s i q u e G R EEx s Py
De en erac Chan e g y g
of clim a te Th e m od e rn G ree k - A l ba ni a n s ettl ers h s iq u eA n ci ent Py
y
t pes P h ana ri otes P a l li ca res Sl a v n n
o ic i u e ces n Mani etes G eo g
CHA TERP XX IX .
THE ROM ANI C OR L ATIN RACES .
T E E WALLACRS Dir ect d escend a nts of th ea nci en

: t Rom ansDi i sionsDaco v
Roma ni a- M a ced o Rom a ni c W a l l a ch i anl an u a e ITA IANS Teu tonic
- g g L
V
m ixtu re Genoes e enetia ns Etru s ca n trai ts G reek b l ood i n N a pl es -
S ici S a rd i ni a - C ors ica M i ng l i ri g o f ra ces G aj a ni s th eor Ob ections y j '
to i t
r SP AN i AR D s a ti n el em en Lts F orma tio nof mod ern l a ng geua s from
XIV O
C NTENTS.
L inM
at m ixtu res Spa nish tra i ts tra ced to ra ceDi al ects M od ern
ooris h -
evi d en e c s of ra ce F REN C R K el ti c th e r i n
p ci pa l r a c e E i d enc es of r ac e v
F en h
r c r a ce N ew d i a l ects D i ffere y
nt ph s ical t pes r ench ph s i q u e y F y
3 76 .
P
C HA TER XXX .
L
THE K E TS.
T wo b ra nch es of K el ts - K el ti c m i x tur es wi th T eu toni c T EE T EUTONI C AMI F LY

S C ANDI NAVI AN B RANC H G ERMANs - Hi h a nd Low G erm a n g
G rea t n a m es
E a rl y
G erm a n a rea B oh em i a ns S a xons Th u r i n ia ns Hes s i a ns g
A u s tr i a ns S l a vnn
o ia s y
i nG erm an A l em a nns B urg u nni a ns Py h s iq u e
DUT C H, Teu tonic nd K el ti c Th r ee d i a l ects T E E NG I S H AC E G rea t

a -
E L R
m i xtu r es of bl oo d E th nol ogi ca l h i stor K el tic el e e ts y eo raph ical m n G g
na m es inK el ti c T eu toni c na m es of pl a ces S ca nd i na v ianna mes Evi d ence
-
g
from di a l ects S ou th S a xon a nd A n l i a n w o rd s Hi s tor i cal n a m es N or s e
word s N ors er es em bl a ncesN or s ec u s tom sS ca nd ina ia nph ra s es N ors e v

g
s l a n w ord s N or s ew or d s i nS co tl a n Py
d h s ica l r a cem a rk s S l i g l t Rom a n -
.
C HA TERP XXXI .
W A N D E RI N G R A C E S .
T HE G Y P S I EsHi nd u i n ra c e L ow m or a l i t T ena ci t y y o f race Py h si q u e
PART EIGHTH .
GENERAL QUE S TI ONS I N E THN OL OG Y.
C HA TER P XXX II .
T HE A N T I QU I T Y O F M A N .
v
Uncerta i ne id encea s to T i m ei na l l h i s tori ca l r eco rd s Hebrew a nd Inspi red
gy
E pti a n A ss r i a n C h i n y
es e Hi n d u E a r li es t i nd i ca tio ns i n E u ro e p
P ea t d e
p
-
os i ts i n D enm a r k Anti q u it y at l ea s t of ye a rs - C ha n es g i n
ph y s i ca l g g
eo raph y B a l ti c K i tchenl ea mn
of -
g s
A r ti cl es fou n d i n th em
Pr ob a bl e a g eL Ax E-D WE LL i NG s O F S wrr z ERL ANn P
i ctu re o u l a ti on
p P
Rem ai n s S to n
y
e A ge T r o o ns m eth od o f d eterm in g
i n th ei r a g e- A ge of
p i l v g P
e- il l a e a t o nt d e Th i l e v
E i d en ce f r o m fa u n a a n d ora F ew h u ma n
b on P y
es rob a bl nea r y P
ea r s o l d r evi o u s i m prob a b i l i t of th e fos s il y
g v v
m a n N e a ti ee id ence opento d ou b ts Des cri pti ono f D ri ft erio d M a n -
P
p ro b y
a b l g e s c a p i n B o u ch e r d e Per t h es

d i s c ov er i es D ri ft n ea r A bbe i l l e v
L g
o n peri od n y y
eces s a r for th e ph s i ca l ch a n es g Ly
el l s v i ews E id en

ce v
from th e pea tF l n
i t i mp em e s
l n t Ly
y
el l s h po th es is Ob ecti on s to th ei r j
an y
ti q u i t A n s w er A b s en ce o f h u m anb o n es C a u s es - S ca rci t of a n ima l y
b on esL a k e o f Ha arl e m Wa n
t o f h u ma nb on - P
es i n i l e Vi l l a es La rtet s

g
v y Py
d is co er i n ren ees Hu m a n b onesAnima l rema i ns C oncl us ions on
p a l ieo ntol ogy a nd ch ro nol o gy Ly
el l s d es cr i pti on Fl n i t i m pl em ents at S t.
Ach eu1~ InS uffol kThe cave evid en
c e- Bones of mena n
d extinct q ua d
O
C NTENTS. XV
ru ped s at A rc y su r Ynneo L ng o Hol e iee L g v

C a ern N ea nd er th al
B ri xha m C a
sku l l v e G enera l co ncl u s i o n i n fa or v of th eex is tence o f th e
F ossil Ma n. 4 05 44 0.
pp
C HA TER P XXXIII .
U N I T Y O R D I V E RS I T Y O F O R I G I N .
Irrelevn a t tOpi c s i th ed i s cu s s i o n
n a n ua enL g g
ot pro in u n i t th ou h poi n tin v g y g g
g g
to a rd i t G a ps b etweenl a n u a es G ra d u a l proces s o f c h a n ei nl a n u a e
w g g g
g ng nn w
oi o o B orrowi n of word s i n g L
k s o f connectionT ra ces of a ggl u
tin ati oninC h i n g
es e G rowth i nM on ol C ha n ei nT u rk ish from a g g l u ti g
g g
na ti o ntowa rd i nectiona l Al s o i nl a n u a eof S a moied e Roots o f S emi ti c -
an y
d A r a n prob a bl y of o n e or i i n g M ul l er s s ta tem en

t r i n ci pl es o f i n P
h erita n ce a n d v a r ia ti on T wo fo rces a ctin on ea ch l ife-germ N a tu ral g
se l ecti on h en P om en o n o f s po rti n g F orm a ti on o f a n ew a ri et S ta te v y
y g g v
m ent of th e ph s i o l o i ca l a r u m ent i nfa or o f u ni t A pr ior i prob a b il it y y
v
o f h u m a n a r i a ti on v y
Ani m a l s a r a s m u ch a s m en Va ri a ti ons i n s wi n e
tra n s por ted to S o u th Am e r i ca a n g
d for m i n o f n ew b reed s Inh o s I nsh eep g
g g
oa ts ca tt1e C h a n e from wi l d to ta me br eed s Va ria ti on from food i n
ca ts a n g g
d d o s a ccor d i n to S t Hil a i re I n re hou n g y d s i n M exi co In fowl s
g g
.
i n S ou th A m eri ca I nta m e ees e a n d d u ck s Ori i n o f a l l th es e k n own
v V
G ra d a tions i nh u m a n a r ieti es a r i a tion in col orN o d iffer en c e i ns tr u e
tu reo f s k i nof th e n g
e ro a nd th e wh ite B a ch m a ns expl a n a ti ono f col or

g y
D r a per s C h a n eo f col or inA b s s i ni a inW es ter nA fri ca a nd oth er pl a ces
V g
a r ia ti o ni n h a i r N e ro s h a ir not wool a r ia ti oni ns iz e a nd s tr u ctu re

V
I ns k ul l s T i ed em a nn s v iews of th e ne r o s k u l l Oth er ne ro featu res g g
F
not pecu l i a r l exibl e toes Hu m a n a nd a nim al a riations compa red v
S tea topyg e Va ri a tio n s i nI n d o Eu r o pea ns In th e sa m e r ace I n
-
s ta nces
g
A f h a ns G u ebr es M a g a rs a nd
-
y in F
ns N o ra cema rk i n th e s k u l l Dr
-
g P y Py g
.
M e s concl u si o n rof Hu xl e s compa r ison h si ca l d e eneration

i

y P g g y
.
M a h ew s rema rk Dr Y v a n s

d es c ri ption o f o rtu u es e d e e nerac
g y g y
.
De enera c of Europea ns Of A ra b ia ns Of Ir is h C h a n eo f t pe Di ffer

ences i nth e s a m e r a ce N ot to b e a ccou n
- ted for by Di ers it o f O r i in v y g
A ccl ima ti o n A ccl im a ti ond e end en
p t o n m o r a l ca u s es En d u ra n c e o f T eu
ton i c ra ce - Vg y
i or o f A m eri ca n ph s i q u e H brid it u es tiono f s ter il it y y Q y
of m u l a ttoe s S ta t i s ti c s o f m u l a tto es i n C u b a M ul a ttoes i n M exico
I n B ra z il C ro s s es o f v a r iou s ra ces V oca b u l a r
- of y
m i x tu res i n M ex
i co -P ro b a b il i t y o f m u l a tt o es b e i n w e g
a k er Expl a n a ti ono f w ea k ra ces
y g y y
d in o utN o m s ter C a u s es of exti n cti o n T wo races i ncon ta ct i or Vg
of m i x ed r a cesObj ectionto u n it fro m Ey p ti a ngy
m o n u m e n ts M ore ti m e
need ed J or m a ti ono f a b l a ck ra ce by na tu ra l s electio n C orrela tin fea - g
tu res C l i m a te not s ol e ca u s eof v a ri a ti on Excepti ons to cl im a ti c i n u ence
-
F orm a ti on of pe rma n y
ent t pes Re s ta tem ent o f a r u m en
- t for u n itg y
y
Dr Sm th s s ta tem ent Descent from o ne pa i r m ore ph i l os oph i ca l Uni
L g g
.
ty a ca u s e of d efects of cl a s s i ca ti on a n u a e b es t tes t o f ra ce A
ppa
ren t ex cepti on s Po tt s obj ecti on

s C ON C US I ON L Ra ces no t perm a nent
y
M ora l d es ti n o f m a n A perfect r a ce pos si bl e I nh eri ta nce o f ood g
nes s pp 44 10 o oooo
51 3
o 0 o o 0
N OTE S 51 4.
Li s r or 523 .
Inns 5 33
T HE
RA C E S O F T HE O L D W O RL D ;
A M A N UA L OF E T HN O L O G Y.
CHAP TER I .
I N T R ODU C T O R Y .
ETHNOLO G Y a ccordi ng to its lit eral d eriv ation

, ,
m ea ns the Scienc e of N a tions ; but inth e m or e com

pr eh ensive m odern cl a ssic at ion n at ions h ave b een
,
di vid ed a ccordi ng to d esc ent or r a c e and De ni n f

, ti o o
E h ml gY t
th e word h as com e to m ea n th e S ci en
O
f
ce o

Ra ces P erh ap s for a tr eat ise lik e th e pr esent if the

.
,
word w ere not strang e to com m on usag e Ethnog ,
r ap hy or a D e
,
script i on of R a c es would be a mo re
,
a ppropri at e t itl e Thet erm R a c e h as b een cho sen

.
by writ ers on this subj ect b ec ause it l eaves unsettl ed

,
the gr eat qu est ion a t the b asis of the Scienc e th e
Un i ty or D iv er sity of O rigin of M a nkind ; th e word
design ating group s of indivi dual s who are unit ed by

14 THE RAC ES OF THE OLD WORL D .
the bond of Co mm unity of D esc ent but not d et er ,
m ining wh eth er the r a c es th em selv es ar e Va r i eti es ,
th at is br a nch es from one stock or Sp eci es wh ich

, , ,
a r e d ist inct in orig in .
The m y st eri ou s a nd far r ea chi ng prop erty of blood

-
of R a c e is b eco ming m or e a nd m or e r ecogniz ed in

,
m od ern Scienc e Th a t pow er wh er eby th e m o st di s

.
,
R e
ac . t a nt a nc estor sh all inu enc e hi s r em ot est
d esc end ant and still m or e wond erful th at a ccumu

,

l at ed effect of a lin e of a nc estors on the n al prog eny ,
so th a t a cl e a r str ea m of inh erit ed physi c al and m ent a l

p ecul iarities canow unmingl ed through hum an his
tory in ev ery v ar iety of ext ern al circum st anc es a nd
int ern al inu ences is som ething not to be l ightly
w eigh ed inthe ph ilo sophy of m an or inthe h istory of
his a ction s .
Wh eth er r a c es h av e a lw ays b een di stinct from one

a noth e r or wh eth er th ey ar e to r em ain distinct and
,
p er m an ent is not h er e in qu estion In the exist enc e

, .
of m a nk ind s o fa r a s it i s known to u s Hu m a n R a c e s
, ,
ev i d ently pl a y s ep a r a t e a nd pow er ful p art s d isen ,
t angl ing for u s som ething of the confusion of h istori c

ann al s and ea ch contribut ing its sh a r e tow a rd the
,
progr ess and the nal p erfect ion of hum anity In con .
tem pl a tin g th e m th e m ind r

,
i s es a bov e th e a rb itr a ry
d ivision s of n am e and loc ality and form s of govern
m ent to the tru er cl a ssic at ion of co m m on d esc ent and
mutu al broth erhood ; and each group b eco mes inthis
INTR DUCT R O O Y . 15
as p ect lik e ea ch indi vidu al an expression of the

, ,
wond erful v ariety inthe D ivin eworks and a sep ar at e ,
m a n ifest a t ion of m or al pow er s or qu alities and of the ,
ev er a ct ing Sp irit of God

-
.
We do not propo se how ev er in this treatise so

, ,
much to ex am in e th e philo sophy of R a c e its inu

enc e upon the world and hum a n d ev elop m ent a s to
d escrib e briey the prom in ent r a c es cl assi ed in
so m e c a se s on a n ew b a si s Mod ern schol a rship has
.
b een gr a du ally appro a ching theconclusion th at am ong

all th e t est s of com m unity of d e sc e nt in a B f a si s o
i n cl a ss r cat o
given group of hum a n b eings the b est is ,
.
the evi d enc e of La n u a e conn e

g g ,
ct ing w ith i t al s o the
t estim ony of history .
Physic al r esem bl anc es or di versities are not found

to pr esent so ultim at e a ground of cl assic ation as
tho se of the hum a n sp eech The Word is the h igh est
.
outward expression for th e soul ; and theprop ert ies of

the imm a t eri a l p a rt of m an his uncon s ci ou s in st inct s

,
his hop es his p a ssi on s his im agin ing s his t end en cy

, , ,
of thought hi s g en e
,
ra l h abit of n atur e app earing in ,
l angu ag eand its form s ar e tr ansm itt ed m oreentir ely

from g en er at ion to g en er a t ion an d are ,
l ess liabl e to be ch ang ed by ext ern al in m s
u ences th a n a ny fea tur es of th e fa c e or the body .
It is w ell known th at tim e and ext ern al c ircum st anc es

an d th e m ingl ing w ith oth er stock s ca n ch ang e to a ,
considerabl e d egree (how far is not h er e incon sidera

,
16 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
t ion) the color ,

h air the sh ap e of the skul l and
th e , ,
th e siz e of th e body Y et a fter m any g en er a ti on s

.
, ,
wh en the physicist could sc arc ely by ext ern a l sign s , ,
r ecogni z ethebon ds of comm on blood bin di ng differ ent

p eopl es tog eth er the student of l angu ag e di sc erns the
,
cl ear est and m o st irr efut abl e proo fs of th eir com m on

d esc ent Wh at schol ar doubts now the broth erhood
.
of d e s c ent a t a r e
,
m ot e p eri od b etw een th e Hi ndoo ,
an d th eEngli shm an ? and yet how few physic a l ethnol

ogists could discov e r it by any bodily featur es ! It is
a s if th e m or e in t angibl e prop erties of m an s n at u r e
w er e tho sem o st a ct ed on by the princ ipl e of inh erit

a nc e an
,
d th e l a st to be ch a ng ed or d estroy ed by ex
t ern al physic al inu enc es .
A di stingui sh ed n atur al ist P ro fessor Ag a ssiz ha s , ,
thu s r em ark ed on the evi denc e from l an

gu ag e ina pr efa c e to the work of Messrs
, .
G l i ddonand N ott upon Indi g enou s R ac es :

,

Let a ny one follow upon a m ap exh ib i ting the
geogr aphic al di stribution of the b ears the c at s th e , ,
hollow horn ed ru m in a nt s the g allin a c eous b irds the

-
, ,
ducks or of any oth er fami li es and he m ay tr a c e as

, , ,
s at isfa ctor ily as a n philolog i c al evi d enc e ca n prov e

y
i t for th e hum a n l angu a g e a nd upon a m uch l a rg er,
s c a l e th a t th ebr u mm in of the b ea rs of K a mtch a tka

, g
i s ak in to th a t of the b ea rs of Th ib et of the E a st ,
Indi es of the S u nd a Isl ands of Nepau l of Syria of

, , , ,
Europ e of S ib eria of the Unit ed St at es of the

, , ,
IN TRODUCT R O Y . 17
Rocky Mount ains a nd of the And es though al l th ese

, ,
b ears are considered as di stinct sp ecies who h ave not ,
an m or e i n h eri t ed th eir vo i c e one fro m th e oth e r

y
th a n the different ra c es of m en The sam e m ay be .
s ai d of the ro aring a n d mi a win g of th e c a t s of
Europ e Asia Africa and Americ a or of the lowing

, , ,
of the bull s the sp e

,
cies of whi ch are so wid ely dis
tribut ed n early ov er the whol e glob e The sam e is .
true of the gackeling of the g allina c eous birds and ,
of the qu a cki ng of the duck s a s w e ,

ll a s of the song
of th e thr u sh e s al l of whi ch pour forth th e
, ir gay and
h arm oniou s not es in a di stinct and indep endent dia
l ect n eith er d erived nor inh erit ed one from the oth er
, ,
ev en though al l sing thr u shish Let any ph ilologist

.
s tudy th e se fa ct s a n ,
d l ea rn a t the sam e t im e how
ind ep end ent the a nim al s a r e one fro m the oth er ,
which utt er such clo sely all ied syst em s of inton ations ,
an d if he be not altog eth er bl ind to th e sign

,
i c a nc e
of a n alog i es inn a tur e he m u st b e
,
gin h im self to ques
tion the reliability of phil ologic al evi d enc e as proving
gen etic deriva tion
.
(p .
Th ese cr t c s s and we quot e th em a s b est em

i i i m
q
bodying the popul a r obj ection s to th is sourc e of ev i
d enc e show such an extra ordi n ary w ant of appre
cia tion of the v e ry n atu r e of the evi denc e on thi s
s ubj ect th a t we could h a rdl y r e ply to th em seriously
,
but for th eir sour c e If the stud ent s of l angu ag e

.
d erived th eir conclusions of the comm on bonds of

d iffer ent form s of sp eech fro m the Simil ar arti cul a t e

An we
s r. s ounds utt e red by differ ent n ations if th ey ,
cl assed tog eth er al l tho se for in st anc e who g a v e a lik e

, ,
s ound to th e ir vow el s or th eir con son ant s th er em ight ,
be so m e forc e in th ese obj ect i on s ; but so far is thi s

fr o m b eing the c ase th a t ev en the lik e words in dif
,
fer ent tongu es c a ught fro m th e s ound s of n a tur e or

, ,
which are the n atura l and alm o st n ec essary expres

sion s of hu m a n fee ling are not consid er ed at all in
,
th e ev id enc e of a co mm on d esc ent It is rst the

.
P ri m i ti ve Wor d s a nd B oots of a l angu ag e; and sec

on dl y and of m or e im port anc e the Gr am m a ti ca l
, ,
S tr u ctu r e wh ich ar e th e esp eci al proo fs

,
of th e r e l at ion of two tongu es Tak e the .
num eral s for inst anc e How imm en se the ch anc es

,
.
a re m illi on s to one With a s cor e of di ffer ent tri b es ,
such a s th e Indo Europ e -

a n th a t th e
,
y would not a cc i
d ent ally hit upon ev en one num eral whi ch shoul d be
a l ik e inal l th e ir d iffer ent tongu es but if it wa s d is
cov ered th at m o st of th eir num er al s w er e al ik e and ,
if it w er e r em em b er ed th a t of al l words nu m er a l s
, ,
a re th e l ea st l ik e ly to be lo st by an ignor ant p eopl e ,
or borrow ed by a cultiva t ed one how gr ea t the prob a,
bil ity would be of a co mm on origin to th ese v a ri ou s

eOpl es !
p
We a pp end a s a n illustr ation the followi ng t abl es
of num e ral s t ak en from Max Mull er s exc ellent work
,

,
L angu ages at the S ea t of War :

O
INTR DUCT R O Y . 19
NUMERALS .
LATI N. P
S AN I SH. P ORTUG UESE. ITALIAN. WALLACHIAN . FR
ENCH .
q u atro q uatro q uattro patru
ci con n
ci co ci n ueq
nov e no ve
L ATIN . SAN SK BI'I. P ERSIAN . L

OLD S AVONI C AN G L O-S AX ON WE LH
S .
dasan
Bu t wh en ,
s till fa rth er , we nd such primitiv e
words as F a ther, F a da r P a ter
S n sk ) ; or W i d ow V i d ure V id

P i ta r ( a ,
ua
Vidita va (S a n sk ) a s w ell a s m any oth er s so

, ,
sim il a r ; or wh enwe s e e th e n am es of a nim al s such ,
a s Sow S it
,
Su s S it ka r a s (S a n sk ) -
or M ou se M us ,
Mu s M ush (S a nsk ) ,
C m m nIn
o o d w ith innum er abl e simil ar so n early alike
o , ,
Eu ro pe n a
w d
or S
th e prob a b il ity of a co mm on s ourc e to
th ese trib es is still farth er str ength en ed This evi .
d enc e is still m or eincr eased by the sim il arity of roots ,
un d erlying m any words app ar ently d iffer ent ; and ,
i t m ay be r aised a s n early to com pl et e d em on str a tion

as th e c a se will a d m it by th e m or e r en ed r esem
,
bl anc es ingr a mma ti ca l s tr u ctu r e .
I do not propo se at th is point to give illustr at ions

of th e l a tt e r or ful l ex ampl es of the form er a s my ob
, ,
j cet is m er ely to show the n atur e of the evid enc e on

which cl a ssic ation of r a c es is b ased inth is tr eat ise .
Gr amm ar is no doubt th e m o st subtil e and endur

in g tok e n of r ace W e c a nnot . a t th is po int of , ,
G mm
ra
cour
ar as a
s e pr es e nt f ull
,
i llu str a t ion s of th is ;
tok en f R e
o ac
y e
.
t th e e xi st e nc e for ex a m pl e o f
,
s uch a ,
p eopl eas theB asqu es inSp ain pr eserving th em selves , ,
s ep a r a t e i n h ab it s in st itut ion s ,
an d co stu m e for so , ,
m any c enturies on a s o il wh er e innum er abl e trib es of

,
K elts and Ro m an s and Teutons h av e b eco m e m ingl ed

inal mo st in extric abl econfu sion an d m arking th eir ex,
O
tern al p r t ion by a l anguag e and gr am m ar wh ich

se a a
ar e world Wi d e in th eir for m fro m al m o st a n Euro

y
-
p ean tongu e is too striking a c a se in po int to be

,
p assed over .
O r again such a fact as the Lithuanian p easant in

,
Prussia aft er a sep ar ation of unknown c enturies from

,
the a nc estor s of the Hindoo s stil l d eclining I l

,
i n l u s tra t o s.
his v erb l ik e th e S a nskr it a nd the Gr eek and a l m o st ,
a bl e now to und e rst and a simpl e S an skrit expr ession .
Wh at ext ern al physic al p ec uli arity is transmitt ed like

this ? Th ese gr amm ati c al form s seem m or e endur ing
ev en th an word s The Osm anl ee Tu rk can h a r dl y
.
sp e ak a s e nt enc e without words from the Ar abi c a nd

the P ersian and his conv er sation m ay sc arc ely cont ain
,
a pu r eTurki sh word ; ye t thegr a mm at ic al structur e is
ntir ely di erent from th at of al l the trib es in con

'
as e
t a ct with or subj ection to hi m as the Tur kish ch ar a c

,
ter an d h abit s ar ediffer ent And so p erm a n ent is th is

.
indic at ion of r a c e th at says M M aur y

, ,
a co a r se Si
.
,

b erian Ya ku t can even now a fter a g es of anc estra l

,
se p ar ation co mm uni c at e hi s simpl e i d eas to the in

,
tell igence of a Cons t a nt inopoli t a n Turko Syb arit e

-
.
So the P ersian though conveying hi s thought ina

,
Whol e sent enc e of Ar abi c words n ev er lo ses his ances,
tral gramm ar .
It is p erh aps an a dvant ag e of the Scienc e of

, ,
Ethnology as b ased on L angu ag e th at it requi r es

, ,
hi s tori ca l evid ence for its compl et en ess No doubt .

,
in m any n atur al scienc es the cl assic ations

of our
,
Hi i l
s tor ca would be m uch sound er if it w ere po ssibl e
ev d n
,
i e ce
need ed to go b a ck to the ex a ct history of the m a
.
teri al world .
Th ere a re c erta in fa ct s whi ch app a r ently w eak en

the evi d enc e of l angu ag e in r eg ard to r a c e such as ,
history alon e can expl ain With hum an r a ces a s .

,
distingui sh ed by l angu age we nd th a t cert ai n peo ,
pl es r el at ed to ea ch oth er h av ethepow er of a b sorbing

, ,
Obj e ti n one a noth er until the l angu age dis app ears
c o s.
,
as for in st a nc e th eRo m a n s inIt a ly owin g to th eir

, , , ,
great er cultur e a b sorb ed the conqu ering Teuton s and

,
m erg ed th eir tongu e inth eir own or the Teuton s and ,
Norm ans of Engl and swa llow ed up the K elt s .
H er e it should be r em emb er ed th at with m en as

, , ,
with the world of a nim al and v eg et abl e life r el a t ed ,
v arieties m ay run into one a noth er until it b ecom es ,
di fcult to cl a ssify th em But ev en inth ese unions .

, ,
th er e will a lways r em ain tok ens of th e differ ent

tongu es fused tog eth er ; as for in st anc e in al l the
, , ,
Anwe s
m od
rs
ern
to
Ro m a ni c l angu ag es s uch a s F r ench , ,
bj e i n
ct o
Sp a nish and It al ian a n alysis shows the
o s.
, ,
v arious l angu ages wh ich h ave contribut ed th eir pro

portion s No tongu e is utt erly oblit era t ed by a noth er :
.
an d h istory t ea ch es u s the cond ition s on wh ich one
l angu age is m erg ed into a s econd We nd th at v ery .
diverg ent l angu ag es such as tho se of the three great

,
fam il ies we sh all h er eafter d escrib e do not fu se with ,

O
one a noth er, a nd

th a t wh en th ey m eet as th ey di d ,
( 2 4 00 B
. C ) on .th e pl a in s of th e Euphr a t e s th ey ar e ,
al m o st a s di st inct a nd sep a r a t e a s th ey ar e now inthe

s am e r e gion s The P ersian the Ar ab and the Tat a r
.
, , ,
ar e a s di v e rse inl angu ag e a s th ey ar e inh abits ch ar ,
a ct e r and physique One tongue m ay driv e a noth er

.
out of use by th e one ra c e wholly ext ermin ating th e

,
oth er ; but even th en a s wi th the Indi ans on th is con

,
tinen t or the K elt s in Engl a nd the conqu er ed will ,
h a ve l eft its m onum ent s n ev er to bed estroyed inthe

, ,
n ames of innum erabl e m ount ains and r ivers and

l ak es
.
If two r el at ed tongu es m eet the one of the high er ,
cultivation and cont aini ng the gr ea t er tr easur es of

lit eratur e will u su ally prevail and history m ust t ea ch
, ,
u s whi ch blood pr e domi n at es in the union In som e .
c ases the gr eat er pow er of one r a c e m ay give even

,
the low er l ang uag e thevi ctory a s th eRo m a n ov er th e ,
Gr eek inthe colonies of It aly S m all bodies of m en .
m ay be indeed tr an sport ed or forcibly exp ell ed to ,
oth er countries until th ey or th eir d escend ant s lo se

,
th eir l angu ag e as the Afric an sl a ves inthi s country

or t h e n gro es o t eWest Ind es and thus thi s m ark
e f h i
of r a c edi sapp e ar B u t such occurr enc es ar e com p ar a

.
tiv el y r ar e in the gr ea t m ov em ent s of m ank ind ;
whilevolunt ary emigr ation inm a ss seldo m oblit er at es

, ,
l angu age And even w ith th ese History m ust aid u s

.
,
inthecl a ssic at ion ; and no doubt c ar eful inv estig ation

woul d disclo se in such in st a nc es m any deni t e r ac e

m ark s inword s of pop ul ar u sag e .
Thi s th en is the b a sis of ou r di vision s of m ankind
B i f
as s o
into R ca es th t s Zamgu ag e i nterp r eted
a i
cl a ssi ca ti o n
by HZSiOTy
.
To theObj ect ion , fr equ ently m a d eto

this m ethod
so
of cl a ssic a t ion th a t Ethnology i s thu s a ninco m pl e te

,
Scienc e we r eply rst th at it is ev en m or e so und er

, , ,
a n phy si c a l sy st e m f division And secon dl y th at

y o .
, ,
v ery m any n a tur al scienc es l abor und er th is r epro a ch .
Obj t n fec i o
W h o
o
s uppo s es th a t th e th eor i es or sy st em s
i n mpl e en
co e t ss'
of G eology a r e a t a l l settl ed or th e cl i
; a s s
cation of Min er a logy and Ch emistry co m pl et e; or

the di visi on s a nd cl a sses of N a tur a l History unch ang e
a bl e2 Study i s y e a rly ch an g ing cl a ssic ation inalm o st

ev ery Sci enc e found ed on ob serv a tion
,
B u t th e a d .
v ant ag es of syst em and di vi sion ar e non e the l ess .
Th ey en abl e u s to a n alyz e and group and to r ea ch ,
g en er al principl es So with Ethnology O ur di vi . .
si on s of R a c e s ma
y b e h er ea ft er s om ewh a t enl a rg ed .
This for in st anc e wh ich we sh all h er ea ft er c a ll the

, ,
Tur an ia n F am ily m ay ber edi vid ed and su b cl a ssied

,
- -
.
The Afri c an R a c es m ay by m or ethorou gh inv estig a ,
p me t ion be group ed in l a rg er fam ilies The

g
.
os s ,
ch n ae i n he s t
S en e
ci c Oceam can m ay be un i t ed Wi th m or e cer
.
t ainty to Asiat ic and cont in ent al r a c es Still th ere is .
now cl a ssic at ion w ell b a sed eno u gh to assist m uch

,
-
the stud ent of h istory and of hum an n atur e Ev en .

O
INTR DUCT RO Y . 25
the few thr eads wh ich we can now with condenc e

,
offer of the conn ections of r a c es through hum a n ann als

, ,
m ay serve to d isent angl e to m any an earn est stud ent

the con fused web of hum an a ct ion s an ,
d to cl ear up to
his m ind the progr ess of hu manity an d the D ivin e
,
i d eas expr essed th er ein

.
2
P A RT F I RS T .
THE EARLIES T HI S T OR I C A L R A CE S .
CHAP TER II .
THE TURAN I AN S AN D HAM I TES .
As we grop e far b a ck in the p ast we dis cover ,
thr eeprominent Families of n ation s app earing on the ,
eld of history The fa rth er we p en etrat e the m or e

.
,
th ey see m to m i ngl e w i th one a noth er an d

Th ee g e t
r r a ,
f mil e i s.
the l ess distingui sh abl e th ey b ecom e Still
a
.
from the earli est r ecords whi ch d escri b e th e hum an

r a c einits di visions as p eopl es a nd und er theearliest
,
evi d enc es of l angu ag e th ey st and forth a s sep ar at e

fam ili es From th em h av e own down thr ough his
.
tory thr ee bro a d str eam s of L angu ag e and F am ily

, ,
cov ering m o st of the ancient contin ent s and po ssibly

em br a cing al l the v a ri ou s r i vul et s of sp eech a nd r a c e
whi ch i nt erl a c e with one a noth er in such app arent
confusion along the whol e cour se of hum an progr ess .
Th ey ar e th e Tur a n ian th e S em itic and the Ary a n

, ,
T ni n
ur a F am il ies The Tu ra ni anr ec eives its n ame
a . .

fro m Tur an the b a rb arou s c ountries
,
outsid e or ,

L
EAR IEST HIST RICA O L RACES. 27
b eyond Ir an and the Ary an s ; th e Sem i ti c from ,
Sh em or Sem theeldest sonof No ah ; and theA rya n

,
fro m th e m o st a n cient n a m e wh ich th e a nc estor s of

this fam ily g a v eth em selves Arga Thi s l att er is also
,
.
1
so m e tim es c all ed Jap iteti c from the third son of,
No ah and Jud o Eu rop ea n from the l angu ages which

,
-
it embr a c es .
To th ese thr ee famili es m ay be a dd ed a fourth ,
whi ch though prob ably only the ea rl iest app ea r anc e

,
of cry st a ll iz a t i on of th e S em iti c c annot w ith the , ,
evi d enc e yet obt ained be thoroughly i d enti ed w ith

,
eith er of theoth er s theHa mi ti c so c all ed from Ha m

, , ,
the s econd sonof No ah a n am e r eferr ing in its d er i

,
v ation to the da r k col or of th esetrib es It only pl ays .
a nimport a nt p a rt ina nci e nt history .
The m o st a ncient of th ese gr eat fa m ilies is the

Tur an i a n whil e a t th e s am e t im e it is the one the
, ,
l east di stinctly d en ed It embr a c es wh at are c all ed

.
th e N o m a d ic l angu ag es th at is l a ngu ag es T ran i an

, , u
hm e mm a
l ess settl ed into a syst em and m or e liabl e C r
to ch ang es th an tho se of oth er br anch es of the hum a n

r ac e and at the sam e tim e m ark ed by c ert ain simi
, , ,
l arities of form which ar e co mm on to th em and to no

,
oth er .
One of the m o st ch a r a ct er ist ic featur es of th ese

l angu ag es is ag gl u tina ti on Thi s m ean s strictly the
.
, ,
glueing of th e pronoun to thev erb to form Aggl tin n ,

u atio .
a conjug at ion ,or of the pronoun to the noun for a

8 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORL D .
d ecl en sion ,
a s if, inEngl ish ,
I strik e th ee w er e all

on e word [ s tr i ket/tou
,
or thy son w er ewritt en

Sontitou or my thy a nd his fa th er w er e

, , ,

r tn

ri h ou f a ther /Le This how ev er alon e
f h f
a t e a t,
e ,
.
, ,
would not di st inguish the Tur ani a n l anguag es but ,
th e gr ea t p ecul i arity is th at this syll abl e thu s glu ed ,
on is not i d enti ed with th e m ain word but is felt

, ,
an d cont empl a t ed a s a d istinct word Anoth er gr eat .
p eculia rity is th e i ntegr i ty of t/te r oots so th at ,
by simply a dding t erm in ations we can inTurkish , , ,
for i n st anc e fro m a singl e root l ove form tw enty

, , ,
four differ ent m odic a ti on s of th e i d ea to lov e th e ,
l ast of wh ich sh all b e a s cum brous a word as this

nottobebr ou ghttol ov eoneanoth er (not to bebrought
to lov e one anoth er) and yet ev ery one of th ese sh all
,
show th e root l ove di st inctly .
Th e Tur a ni a n l a ngu ag es ar e al s o m a rk ed by th eir

a ci l i ty i np r od u cin n w m th r n
f g e f or s ei w a t f
o i r r eg
u l ar
f or m s , a nd ther ap i d d i vergenceof their d i a l ects .
F root m eaning of word s is so fr ee and

urth er , the -
g en er al th at m any words can be u sed a s nou ns

, ,
cti ve r bs a l m o st i nd iscr i m in a t ely

j
ad e s or c e , , .
O th er m inor featur es can be a ddu ced wh ich ,
ch ar a ct eriz e the com m on origin of th ese tongues such ,
as th ecomm u n i ty of wor d s a nd r oots tho u gh n at u r ally ,
i nth e l a ngu a g es of such b arb a rou s a nd rov ing r a c es ,
th is is not tru e to so gr ea t a n ext ent a s inth e two

oth er gr eat F ami li es ; th ei denti ty of p ronomina l roots ,
L
a nd the p eculia r p honeti c char a cter or h armony of
vowels of the sp eech of Tura nia n trib es

,

.
O n the contin ent of Asia the Tur anians w er e

-
prob ably the rst who gur ed as n ations in the a nt e

,
h istoric al p eriod Th eir emigr a tions b eg a n long be

.
for e the w a nder ings of th e Ary a n s and S em ites who ,
wh er ever th ey w ent always di scover ed a previous

,
popul ation a pp ar ently of Tu r anian ori gi n whi ch th ey

, ,
eith er exp ell ed or s ubdu ed .
Prob ably fro m one of the rst of th esem igr ations ,
a ro se the Chin e se p e opl e who se l angu ag e m ay be

,
c al l ed the i n an i l l an uag e a mong n

f t e g a
T n n u ra ia
m n i gra ti o s.
tions whi ch though it c annot be cl a ssed
, ,
distinctly with the Tur anian seem s yet the pr ep ar a ,
t ion and rst formatio nof it .
Accor di ng to Mull er s hypoth esis whi ch is b a sed

,
2
s ol e ly on th e evid enc e of gr am m atic al structur e and

gr a d at ion and which m ay be a cc ept ed m er ely as a
,
suppo sit ion th e rew er etwo d ir ections for theTur ani an

,
m igr at ion s one north ern and one south ern ; th at in

,
th e l a tt er s ettl ing on th e r iv er s M eikong Meinam , ,
Irr aw a ddy and Br ahm apootra and form ing the Ta t

, ,
trib es ; the other following the courses of the rivers

Am oor a nd L en a and founding the Tu ngu si c trib es
,
.
A second one to the south n di ng the country ,
on to the isl a nds and the sea and ,
l ays the found a tion for the M al a y trib es .
A second to the north is suppo sed to h av e

origin at ed the num erous Mongol trib es and to h ave ,
pressed westw ard along the ch ain of the Al t ai m oun

t ains .
Still a third to the north produc es the Turkis h

p eopl es and proc eeds ev en a s far w est a s Ur al and
, ,
the fronti er of Europ e .
A th ird to the s outh is b el iev ed to t end t ow ard

Thib et and Indi a and in l at er t im es pour s i ts hord es
,
through the Him al ay a and form s the origin al n ative ,
popul ation of India The l ast Tur ani an w and erers to

.
d th e s outh a r e i n t hi s th eory th e for efa th ers

s if
u pp os , , ,
t
pg i i z of th e Tam ul s a ft erw ard cru sh ed by the
r
t tl o
,
Ary an s ; and th e l ast to th e north a r e anc estors of th e

Finn s and prob ably of the B asqu es inSp ain and the
, ,
Sam oieds inS ib eri a Al l th ese ev er m oving str eam s

.
-
of p eopl e i t should be r e m em b er ed ow ed fro m the

, ,
m ount ain pl at ea u s of C entr al Asi a long b efore the ,
h istorical p eriod The only evi denc e of th em lies in

.
th e str uctur e a nd t erm s of th eir l angu ag es N eith er .
tr adition nor song nor m onum ent nor hi storic al

, , ,
r ecord h as preserv ed any m ention of th ese prim ev al

,
w a nd eri ng s of th e rst r a c e s of Tur an i an

N hi t i l
O s or ca
e men e
m en and wo m en Wh en th ey l eft th eir
v c '
h ill s and m ount ains th ey ha d no sa cr ed song s or pop

, ,
u l a r po etry or syst em of l aw s or comm on po ssession

, ,
of thought Th eir int ell ectu al a nd m oral po sition

8
.
wa s prob ably low er th a n th a t of th e low est Am eric a n

I ndian s Al l th at we can prob ably conclude is th at
.
,
L
in tho se di m, nt ehistoric tim es the succ essive emi

a -
,
~
ra tion s of Tu r a ni a n trib es spr ea d a bro a d ov er Asi a

g ,
an d Europ e wh at is b eliev ed to be the und erlying

,
str atum of prim e val popul ation a popul at ion n early

a lw a y s cru sh ed or e r adi c at ed by thea dvancing Aryans

.
The tr a dition s of the l att er r epresent th ese origi n al

i nh ab it a nt s a s gia nts or dwarfs or evil Sp irit s a nd as
, , ,
sp ea kin g an unint elli gible l angu age In North ern .
Europ e the m o st di stinct rem ains of th ese early ra c es

,
ar e pr e serv ed in th e n a m es of th e ir h ero es a nd the ,
tr a dition al songs which c el ebrat ed th eir d eeds the

Finnish po em s of K al ewal a and Wainam oinen .

The r st hi stori c al app ea r a nc e of th e Tur an i an s is ,
prob ably to be found in the Scyth ian E mpire of

B abyloni a of whi ch m ention only was m ade by the
,
earli est Gr eek h istorian s but who se exist S y hi n

6
, c t a
e nc e h a s b ee n r end er e d prob a bl e through gg i ii

the l aboriou s r esearch es of R awl in son in the ruin ed
7
cities of the Euphrat es Th er e on th e sit e of the

.
,
gr eat city of L ower Ch ald aea was the c apit al of an ,
Empire c all ed the Medi an E mpir e which our

i shed a nd fell b efor e Nin ev eh b ec am e known to the

world as a gr eat city Its duration is suppo sed to h ave
.
b een from 2 4 5 8 B C to 2 2 3 4 B C Not It d te

}
8
. . . . s a .
,
enough how ev er is known of it to a tt a ch m uch im

, , ,
port anc e to its history Its Turani an ch ar a ct er is d e

.
rived from the inscriptions whi ch are in Tur anian ,
gramm ar though with Hamitic voc abul ary indic ating

, ,
32 THE RACES o nTHE OLD WORLD .
a gr ea t mixtur e w ith H amitic popul ation (Rawl in .
s on s An e t Mon 1

. .
,
At th e s a m e p eri od a gr ea t Turani a n E m pir e

,
a d m itt ing th e C hi n ese to be th earl i est cry st a lli z a t ion
of this fa m i ly was ourishing inChi n a for we h ave

,
on e d a t e in a Chin ese in script ion showing a s ettl ed ,
gov ernm ent and society 2 000 y ea rs befdr e Chr ist .
In l a t er t im es wh en Ar y an and S emi ti c ra c es al so
,
h eld do mi nion over C entral Asia the a nt iqu ary di s ,
cov ers th at every m onum ent al cun eiform inscriptio n

m u st h a v eits thr ee l angu ag es of wh ich onem u st beof ,
th eTur an i a n fa m ily ; a nd it is known th a t th e P ersia n
k ing s in the historic al p eriod wh en giving forth an

, ,
order to th e p eopl e w er e oblig ed th en a s now to

, , ,
publish it ineach of thethr ee gr eat br anch es of hum an

l angu ag e .
9
Th e Tur an i an fa m ily still embr a c es the gr eat er

proportion of the Asiatic p eopl es and of som e in ,
Europ e Its l angu a g es includ etho se of th e

32213?
.
f m y
a il Finn s and L ap s th e M agy ars and Tu rks , ,
th e Ta rt a rs Mongol s Thibetia ns Ta m ul ia n s a nd
, , , ,
aborig in a l Ind i a n p e opl es as w ell as num erous o th er

,
trib es and n ations It is po ssibl e th a t th e di al ects of

.
th e E a st ern Arch ip el a go m a y co m ew ithin its li m it s .
Wh at was the r eligion of thi s gr eat fami ly of na

t ion s at th is early p eriod is not sufciently kno ,
Th ey w er e g en er ally w a nd ering trib es who d ep end ed ,
m uch on hunt ing for sub sist enc e and i t i s prob abl e ,
th at th e m o st of th em worsh ipped only the lowest ~

L
EAR IEST HIST RICAL RACES . O 33
powers of the el em ent s Wh eth er the a dor at ion Of

.
on e God wa s pr es erv ed a m ong th em fro m early tra

di ti ons i s not c ert a i n
,
The suppo si ti on of Earl y
.
Rehgi n
R awlinson th at the m agism of the anc ient
0 o '
P ersians or th eir worship Of the el ements was d erived

, ,
from the Scy thian s a g en eri c n am e includi ng m a ny ,
Tur ani a n trib es do es not seem su fciently support ed

by evid enc e .
The Tur an i a n physic al typ e s o far a s it is distinc ,
tive will be d escrib ed h ereaft er

,
.
It should be r em emb ered by the younger schol ar

th at the Turanian cl assic at ion is m ore g en eral and
m ore unc ert ai n th an any of our oth er group n
gpip
ai t
z py rl a r
ing s of r a c es It includes a v ast num b er

.
l m n c as ca o
of p e opl es who se l angu ag es show the r esem bl anc es

, ,
d etail ed above wh ich sim il arities seem sufcient

,
found a t ion for cl a ssing th em a s one imm en se group .
In th is vi ew pr a ctical schol ars in Asia tic tongu es

, ,
such a s C aldw e ll (author Of a Com p ar a tive Gram m a r

of th e Dr a vi d i a n L a ngu ag es
) an d B H Hodg s on ,
. .
,
who h as inv estig at ed with such succ ess the non .
Ary an di al ect s of India seem to agr ee M ax M ull er

,
.
an d B un sen are its gr ea t a dvoc a t es .
It is fair to st at e how ever th at on the oth er sid e

, ,
ar e the e m in ent l inguist Pro fessor Pott of G erm any

, , ,
as w e ll a s several di stingu ish ed schol ars of this coun

try The m o st how ever th a t th ese l a tt er would
.
, ,
96
2
cl aim ,
we suppo se,
woul d be th at theMongol Turkic , ,
and Finni c l angu ag es m ak e a sep ar at e group fro m the

Tam uli a n a nd non Ary a n di al ect s of In di a and the-
Him al ay a as w ell a s from theM al ay

,
.
THE HAMITIC TRIBES .
Even b efore the historic al a pp ear anc e of the Tu

r an i ans (though prob ably the r esult of a l at er emigr a
t ion fro m C entral Asia) was the exi st enc e of them o st ,
m yst eri ou s them o st a ncient org an

,
i z ed St at e of an
tiqu ity t h e Egyptian founded by trib es who are as
et cl a ssed a s H a mi t i c or Kh am iti c (fro m K ha m i
y
the Bl a ck the a nci ent n am e of Egypt)
Th ey a r e i n the op ini on of the b est ethnolog ist s

, ,
to be con sid er ed as the sourc e or rath er the earliest

Th eH m i te
a cryst all iz ation of theS emitic ra c es still the
s.
evid en ce thu s far Obt ain ed is not sufcient to est ab
B oth inr egard to theseand the Semitic Ass y i nt ibe

r a r s, wewoul d
re mind therea der that al most the onl y a u thorit yfor thenew historical re
s ul ts is 001 Rawl inson

. . Hi s interpretations of theinscriptions ha e b een v
su b j e ted
c yet to but l ittl e s trict criticism : he appar en
as tl confu ses at y
tim es the Ha mitic and Tu ran ianfamil ies ; and it is er e iden t that his v y v
mind is not in hi storical in estigationof v a cl os e,
scie ntic cast, s o that
th e concl u sions as yet a re not
perfectl y s a tisfa ctor y. Stil l no one has
thu s fa r vent u red to oppose them, and
Hincks is s aid to ha e a rri ed v v
ind epen d entl y a t S imil a r resul ts, whil eDr B ran dis conrms, to a certain .
,
v
extent e en the histori cal con cl usions Oppert, too, a ttempts in .
elabora te argumen ts to pro e thecon v

nectionof thesecond cl ass of the
cu neiform (or the Turan ia n) both in s tructu re and ocabul ary with the v
m odernTura nia n as for instance the F in
, ,
no Magya r tongu es See his
,
-
.
ExpeditionScien tif a u MeSOp etc P aris, 1 8 5 8

. .
L
lish thi s and th ey m ay a ccordingly at present be

, , ,
cl assed a s a sep aratefamily .

It shoul d beunderstood by the rea der th at by the

t erm Ha mi te we do not n ecessarily m ean p eopl e of
,
bl ack compl exi on but tho se trib es who se l angu ageis

,
r epresent ed by the ancient Egyptian a p eopl e u n ,
doubt edly of brown and sw arthy and som etimes ,
bl ack color with Europ ean or Ary an featur es

,
.
The root s of theH amiti c l angu ag e ar e pronounc ed

by B unsen to be m o stly Of one syll abl e and to
2
correspond with theroot s of both the two gr eat cl asses

of l angu ag e .
O thers ag ain describ e it as a m uch l ess develop ed

l angu ag e th an ei th er the S emi ti c or Aryan H m i ti c a
l angu ag es ; and yet a dmitting c ert ain prin h e i ti c ara ct r s cs .
cipl es of in exion and form at ion from root s whi ch

ar e exhibit ed by each of those .
The fol l owing a re its resembl a nces , a ccor di ng to Renan,

with th e Semitic . Th e id entit y of th e pr onou ns, as well as
th e s imil ar manner of tr eating th em ; th e a ggl u ti nation Of

access or y wor d s ; th e a ssimil ation Of n n nts ; th e s econd
co s o a
ar y part pl a ed y
by th e v owel, a nd its instabil ity wh ich m akes
git o mitted inwriting ; nr esembl ances of con
certa i j ugationand
of th e th eory of par ticl es and th e a n al ogy of num er al s .
Its dis sembl ances ar einth e con j ugationor formationof nou n

d v erb, and i n i ts ol d er form appr oa ch ing mor e the m ono

an
s yll abic
,
w ith l ittl e gr amma r ,
for wh i ch pi ctur e wr iting wa s -
natu ral l y a more appropriate expression th an th e al ph abet .
Each word i s l ooked a t separatel y and is not gl u ed to th er oot .

Th e absence of th e tr i l iteral -
ch ar a cter to th e r oots , is a l so a
marked d ifferencefr om th eSemitic .
Them o st r ec eiv ed opini on at present inreg ard to

th e a nc ient Egypt ia n i s th at it prob a bly r epr esent s the
a nci ent Asiati c stock from which the Ar y an and

,
S em iti c tongu es proc eed ed B u t wh ether theH ami ti c

.
p eopl es be con sid ered a sep ar at e family or a s r epre ,
A i i i gi n
s a t c or
se nt ing only th e origi n a l stock Of wh i ch th e ,
f H mi e t s.
o a
S em iti c family was a branch th ere is littl e ,
doubt th at th ey ar e al l d erived from Asia The con .
d ensed B ibl ic al n a rr at iv e whi ch r epr esent s Egypt as

inh a b it ed by the gr a nd son s (or th e tri b es following
th em) Of N o ah ; the sh ap e of m any of the skull s found
inth e to m b s ; the tr a d it i on s r eport ed by Pl iny and
3
a bov ea l l th e evi d e nc eof l angu ag e po int to anAsiatic ,
origin Of the v en er abl e Egyptian St at e .
Th er eh as b een m uch d iscu ssion a s to th e exi st enc e

of Asi a t i c H a m it e s but th e,
re ar e m any a rgum ent s in
fa vor of it The Gr eek tr a ditions cl ea rly im ply th eir
.
b el ief intwo di vi sions of theH ami t es or E thi op ians

Asiat i c and Afric an The a llusion by Hom er (C d 1
. .
23
,
the tra d it ion s wh i ch co n nect ed M em non ,
King Of E th iopia w ith Susa and the r egion of the

, ,
P ersia n Gul f ; the ordin ary g enealogies of B elus ; th e

expr essi on s Of H erodotu s ; the tr a di ti on s of th e Arm e
nians al l po int to th eexi st enc eof Asiati c Ku shi tes or ,
H am it es (See R awl in son s Anct Mon v ol 1 60

.
.
,
.
, ,
6 1 etc ) The a ccoun t inthe Bibl e(G en x

,
. would . .
L
indic a t e th at a prim itive B abylonia n E mpire was

erect ed by a gr ea t Cushi t e (H a m iti c) ch ieft ain (N im
rod) who se p eopl e w ere r el at ed to tho se of Egypt
, ,
Afr ic a a nd P a l est in e
,
.
Th is is r end er ed m or e prob abl e by th e inv estig a

tions of R awl inson am ong th em onum ent al inscript ions
Of C e ntral Asia and by linguistic discoveries It is
,
.
b el ieved now th a t H am itic or Cushit e trib es of d ark

, ,
compl exi on ext ended along th e whol e south ern co ast

,
of Asi a Th ey s ettl ed inAr ab i a a nd B el oochi stan

.
, ,
an d K erm an ; the c ities on the north ernshor e of the

P ersia n Gul f ar e proved by the inscriptions to h ave
b elong ed to th em ; th ey rul ed for a timeinB abylonia
an d S usi an a a nd r eli cs of th eir l angu ag e The i r
,
e l emen
exist yet in Abyssini a Nub ia and a m ong
t s tt s
, ,
v arious Afric a n trib es

15
Even a s l at ea s thec entury
.
of N e bu ch a dnez z ar (600 B th e Ham iti c pOpul a

.
t ion says the sam e authority is shown by the m onu

, ,
m ent s to h av e b een a pow erful el em ent inthe popul a

t ion of B abyloni a .
In wh a t di recti on or at wh a t d at e the Hamitic

emigr a t ion ow ed fr o m Asia into Afr ic a c annot be
,
d et ermin ed If it c am e from L ower B abylonia as

.
,
se em s m o st prob abl e it would h a ve ent er ed throu gh

,
Ar ab ia a nd by the I sthm u s of Suez and th enc espr ea d

,
over the v all ey of the Nil e a s far as Sy ene .

17
CHAP TER III .
T HE C HR ON OL OG Y OF EG Y P T.
l
IN a work Of thi s n atur e we had at rst thought

, , ,
it und esir abl e to ent er upon a subj ect so di i cul t and

so m uch dis cu ssed a s the dur a t i on of m a nki nd upon
the ea rth . B u t following our origin al pl a n we m u st ,
treat of ea ch r a c e inits rst historic al app earanc e and ,
a ccordingly a r e forc ed to the qu e st ion Wh en did

,

ea ch fam ily rst st a nd forth as an org aniz ed n at ion on
th e earth ? This qu estion as r eg ard s the H ami tic

,
ra c es h as b ecome Of deep int erest to the world from

, ,
the light th eir r ecord s throw on the dur at ion of the
whol elife Of m an It is not w ell th at th is gr eat and

.
i nt er est ing probl em so long in th e h ands of the

,
l earn ed should behidden fro m the common student

,
of h istory The app a r ent m yst ery of the subj ect m ay

.
d o m or einjury th a n them o st extr em e publi city a nd ,
fa ith m ay be sh ak en by ignor a nc e which wo ul d n ev er

,
be by co m p et ent knowl edg e .
F or a num b er of years th ere has b een a growing

,
op inion am ong c andid schol ars th at more Mme was

'
,
THE C HR N O OLO G Y OF EG YPT . 39
n eeded for hum an h istory th an the rec eived Chr onol

ogy all ow ed E m pires a re seen a t a rem ot ed ateinthe
.
p as t infull power and brilli ancy ; n at ions of Need f

,
l n g e
l gy
o
o
r
a
the s a m e f am ily a nd ,
in d iffe r ent s t a g es of C h n ro o o .
civil iz ation are b eh eld sc att ered over the m o st w idely

,
se p ar at ed di strict s ; them o st m arked physic al Ch ar a c

teristics o r a c e such a s the color and fa cia l outlin e
f
of th e E t hi op an a
i n d t h e Mongol intrib es b elieved

by the m ajority of schol ars to h a ve emigrat ed fr om

the Asiat i c c entr e are di scover ed on m onum ent s of
,
th em o st r em ot e and unquestion ed a nt i qui ty ; and th e
conclusion inevit ably forc ed on the mi nd has b een , ,
th at to prep are al l thi s to organiz e m enin civili z ed

,
soci e ties to found empir es to creat e Art to sc att er

, , ,
simil ar trib e s ov e r such vast ext ent s of t erritory and ,
to creat e and p erp etuat e a ccident al p eculiarities or

climatic effect s on such a great sc ale animm ense P ast ,
is n eed ed of whi ch hum a n r ecords say li ttl e Thi s

,
.
convi ction has b een strength en ed inm any mi nds by a

p eculi ar cl ass of inv estig ations dur ing the l ast qu art er
of a c e ntur y n am ely th e investig ations into the na
, ,
ture of L angu age In the earli est p eriods of hi story

.
,
phil ologists discover l angu ages Of complet ed G wth , ro 0

L n g mge a
an d m ature growth b earing to the eye of

, ,
th e stud ent tok en s of a long and gr a du al d evelopm ent

, ,
thr ough p atient ages of the growth of the hum an

mi nd . h
T e y cl a im to d et ect i n t h e structur e th e ,
form s and theproc esses Of a sp eech m arks of t ime as

, ,
pl ain and irr efut abl e a s tho se wh ich the n atur alist
s i nth e i nn e r structur e of a tr ee *
see .
In reg ard to al l such presum pt ions or evidenc es of

a nt i qu ity though t ak en tog eth er th ey are undoubt
,
edl y c alcul at ed to inu enc e r e ect ing m ind s still ,
ev ery one m u st feel th a t th ey ar e inth eir v ery n atur e

s om ewh a t v a gu e an d u ncer tain N O onecanpr esum e .
to say h ow long it sh all t ak e a body of no m adi c fami

,
lies to form a settl ed governm ent and a st at e; the

growth n ec essary for the m aturity Of art or of lit era
tureis equ ally indenit e; and as for thedur at ion n eed
ne fu l for th e r ip eni ng of hu m a n p
s eech for
ggg
ss
arg m ent the growth Of rich er form s or m ore compli

u s
,
cated con struct i on s in l angu ag e who th a t con sid e

rs
the wond erful cr eat ive pow er Of a singl e hum a n
g enius canever v entur e to afr m or deny The su b

, .
jc et a t l east in the present st at e of our knowl edg e

, , ,
would if thi s w er e al l the evi dence h av e r em ain ed in

, ,
doubt .
But tO th ese m any v ague i ndic at ion s of a gr eat er

a nt i quity of m a n kind th a n h a d b een pr eviou sly su p
po sed w ere gr a du ally a dded im port ant scient ic and
,
SO strongl y h v ethe eevidene

a s c s a ffected themind of aningeniou s
though theoretic s chol a r, v
Che al ier B unsen, th at he computes1 thetime

necessa ry for the form a tion of the Chi nes e l an u

g ga e as ye a rs,
and pl a ces this su pposed e ent a t v B C Thegrowth of theTu

. .
ra nianl an u
g ga es h e d a tes a t prob abl y from to B C an d . .
,
ou r ownfa mil y of l an ua e y
g g s theIn do European h e s u
pposes d al l
-
, , gra u
formin g from to B c . .
THE C HR N O OLO GY OF EG Y PT . 41
pra ctic al di scoveries in Egypt Th ese d iscov eries ar e .
d estin ed to h a ve a p erm an ent effect on the r ec eived

view s of chronology and it b ecom es import ant to know
,
the s ourc es Of th eev id enc eupon th is qu est ion Th ese .
a r e pr inc ip ally three I The a ncient Egypt ian . .
writings II The m onum ent s of cont emporan eous

. .
event s III The records of Egyptian his S e ,

n
. .
ou r c
torians E a ch Of th ese witn esses gives u s $31 33 9

.
,
C h n l gy ro o o
Wi thout collu si on a r ecord of the r ei gni ng
,
princ es of Egypt a nd the dur at ions both of individual

, ,
r eigns and of thecoll ectivereigns of a dyn asty Th ey

, .
t estify at different p eriods of Egyptian h istory and ,
w ith different Obj ect s so th at the judgm ent which ,
sh a ll be form ed on th e ir evid enc e (wh enw ell sift ed) ,
m u st be of som e v alu e .
It is thesu m Of th ese succ essiver eigns whi ch g ives ,
u s th e a e of Egypt ia n c ivil iz a t ion

g .
To m ak e th e subj ect still cl ear er we w ill r est at e ,
the po int s Of evid enc e inanabridg ed form fro m Bun ,
se n s and L ep sius st at em ent

.
1 . Writing is fou nd from th eearl iest period onth eEgyptian

m onu ments .
2 . Th e S acred B ooks ar eth eea rl iest b ooks, nd containhis

a
torical l ists of th eking s insu cces sion.
3 . B al l a d s al s o existed i nr egar d to thesekings .
4 . Th ere werethr ee period s i n Eg ptianh istor y y which may

be cal l ed ( ) a The Ol d Empir e; b
() Th e Mid d l e
Res ta tem ent
Hyksos Empire;
.
or a nd (c) Th eNew fr om the1 8 th

Dynasty .
5 . F r om th e tim es of theN ew Empire, weh av e thr eeg eat r

reco d r s of Egyptian histor y , namely : two monumental tabl ets
and onewrittenl ist of th ekings Of th etwo Empires , th etabl et
of Tu thm Osis, a nd th etabl et of Ramesses, and th e Tu rin P apy

r u s. Th e tabl et of Tu thm Os is gi es v us l ists of thirt y kings of
th eMid dl eEmpire, a nd thirty oneof th e Ol d ; th at of Ramesses
-
g i ev
s th e 1 8 th D ynasty ,
a nd thirty ninekings of theOl d Empir e
-
.
The TurinP ap yr u s co ntained more th an2 50 names of kings, of
which 1 3 9 a repr eser v ed .
7 . S omeof th ekings a re r eig ning princes, and me ar ecol

so
t
l a eral princes wh o never reigned .
8 . v
B esid es th ese l ists, we h a e th e im perfect bu t gen e
r lly
a
tr rthy l i t of tw hi to i n One MANE H nEgyptian

u stwo s s o s r a s. ,
T O, a
p iert wh lsive d
,
inth e3 d en
o t y bef e Chri t nder P t l em y c ur or s ,
u o
I, and who wrotea histor y of Egypt , which h as perish ed , thou gh

ex tract s su rviveinJoseph u s. His l ists of kings, inan abridged
form, we u ndoubtedl y poss ess . The oth er, ERATOSTHENES, was
a cel ebr ated historianand d ir ec t or Of th eAl exandrianLibr a ry
b orn abou t 2 7 6 B . C . wh o car ried on res ear ch es i n this ver y
sub j ect under th er oy al patro age, a n nd wh o h as transmitted the
l ists which h eh as disco ered, v of theprinces nd

a th ei r reigns ,
in
earl y Egyptianhistory .
It will be ob served th at the evid enc e in regard to

the a nt iqui ty of the n at ion i s unu su ally v aried in ,
sourc e such a s prob ably no oth e

,
r country has pos ~
sesse d of its prim eval chronology .
The w ea k po int s inthe evi d enc e and tho sewhi ch ,
Th ew e k
h a v e di vi d e
a
d th e Op i ni on s Of s chol a r s upon
mint
the subj ect are: (1 ) the im p er fect ion s an
s
,
d
corrupt ions of thelist s of Man etho and thepo ssibility ,
THE C HR N O OLO GY OF EG YPT . 43
th at this Chronology m ay h ave h ad an art icial

ch ar a ct er ; (2 ) the w ant Of agreement b etween M an
etho a nd Er ato sth en es ; (3 ) the p ossibi l i ty th a t the
m onum ent s th em selves m ay m er ely cont ain the in
scripti on s by th e prie st s Of the popul a r m yth i c al his ,
tory of Egypt and so Man etho s and Erato sth enes

,

list s be but the copy of a m yth ; and (4 ) the doubt

how far c ert ain Of theking s w ere cont empora neou s or
succ e ssiv e .
O n thi s subj ect two schools m ay be sai d to exi st at

thi s t im e One r epresent ed by Seyffarth Uhl em ann
.
, ,
Pool e d e Roug e Nol an and oth ers giving m ore

, , ,
m odern d at es to Egypt ian Hi story ; a nd Tw S h l o c oo s .
th e oth er cont aining by far the m o st em in ent n am e

,
s
in sci enc e such as B u n sen L ep siu s and Brug sch

, , , ,
cl aiming for th a t History at l east a dur ation Of

years b eforethe t im e of Al ex ander The earliest his .
torical d at e a ccord ing to L ep si us (in a work issu ed in

,
1 8 5 8 the r esult of tw enty y ears of l abori ou s

, Lep i s us
,
effor t and r esearch) i s th a t of M enes the

d a tes
, ,
suppo sed found e r of the unit ed Egyptian Kingdoms .

,
3 8 9 2 B C or 1 1 2 y ear s a ft er the Creat ion inU sh er s

. .
,
sys t em .Bunsen put s the d at e of Menes at 3 62 3 B C . .
Uhl em annand Seyffar th pl a c eit a t 2 7 8 1 2 B C and . .

,
Pool e a s low as 2 7 1 7 B C . .
L ep sius a m o st c areful investig ator d ates the

, ,
m arvellou s inv asion of the Hyk so s or Sh eph erd

K ngs
i prob ably som e Of the S emitic w andering
trib es who conqu er ed and h eld Egypt i nsubj ect ion at

,
l east 5 1 1 y ea rs at about 2 1 6 7 B C
. .
The follow ing th en a r e th e d at es of Egypt i a n

C h n l gy
ro o o History a ccording to these v ariou s sys ,
by en
d i ffer t
h
a u t ors t em s
.
HI S TOR IC AL E VENTS . L EP S I U S . B R U G S C H. B UN S EN . S E Y F F AR TH. P OOLE .
3 8 92 B . C. 44 5 5 B. C. 3 62 3 B . C. 27 81 B C

ab t 2 1 67 21 1 5 2 54 7 2 2 96
1 5 91 1 604 1 62 6 1 8 66
1 51 4 2 87 7
"
1 314 l 3 27 2l 1320
It should be Ob served th at the l at est of the above

d at es for M en es falls b efor e theFlood a s g iven in ,
Ush er s syst em and only som e 4 3 8 y ears aft er the

,
Flood in H al es syst em while the m o st c ar efully

,

,
att a n ed an
i d r el ia bl e d a t e th a t of L ep siu s t ak es u s

b ack withi n 1 1 2 y ears of th e Creation inUsh er s sys ,

tem an ,
d m or e th a n 7 00 y ear s b efor e the F lood in ,
H al es syst em

.
In the pr esent st at e of our knowl edg e Of the

Egyptia n records of th eir king s the unc ert ainty
wh eth er m ore n am es m ay not yet be d is covered to be
cont em poran eou s and in a work Of th is scop e a nd ,
Re l n t ts o
pl an noth i ng m or e i s n e
,
c essa ry th a n thu s
f l l y e l el
su
s tt
u
to present the r esults h ith erto a tt ain ed by

s chol ar s l eav ing th e n al settl ing of our Chronology

,
to futu r e inv estig ation Enough is g iven to Show .

THE CHR N O OLO GY or EG Y PT . 45
th at ina very r e ot e ant qu ty

m ipo ssibly n ea rly
i
y ea rs b efore Christ c ert a inl y not l ess th a n

,
or
years the Ha m itic trib es h a d consol id at ed two

kingdom s into one in Egypt and under a k ing who se ,
n am e m ay or m ay not be hi storic al M enes ha d bu il t , ,
up a c iviliz at ion and art who se ruin s even yet a stoni sh

th e worl d Wh en th ese trib es rst p en etrat ed into
'
th e r eg ion of th e N il e fro m Asia a nd how long was ,
th e pr ep ar a t ion wh i ch form ed th e m a ssiv e

An
m m
y tiq u i t
an d m atu r ed syst em Of Egypt ia n a r t a nd

sci e nc e and mythology who sh all m easure? O ur ,
provinc e i s alon e w ith the h istoric al app ear a nc e of

th ese r a ces .
Th eir l angu ag e i s tr a n sm itt ed inits desc end ant

the Copt i c a l ivin g l angu ag e t ill aft er the 1 7 th
c entury .
It is to be ob served th at even in the r em ot e ,
p eriod to which the h istory Of this family d at es b a ck ,
th e l angu ag e a ccor ding to the op inion of s chol a rs

, ,
show s tr a c e s of Afr i c a n inu e nces whil e the fa c e and ,
fea tur es Of th e n egro ar e a s d istinctly p i ctur ed on th e

earli est m onu m ent s a s th ey could be inan y work on
physic al Ethnology at the present d ay .
In physiqu e th ereseem to h av eb een thr eedistinct

,
typ es am ong the Egyptians One prob ably E thic .

,
pian with promin ent ch eek bon es sw elling Th r ee
p y l ype
, ,
h s i ca t s.
l ip s bro a d a t no se protruding eye b all s
, , ,
an d friz z ly h ai r and i t i s suppo sed of d a rk color

, , ,
.
Anoth er, w ith long n arrow no se r ec edi ng for eh ead , ,
long th in eyelids short and thin body long l egs and

-
, ,
owing h air : the color prob ably r ed This m ay h ave .
a risen from the Asia ti c m ixtur e Still anoth er typ e .

,
the m o st comm on is ch ar a ct eriz ed by shor t ch in full

, ,
voluptuous lip s l arg e promi n ent ey es slightly cur ved

, ,
no se with thi ck no strils and full ch eek s ; th e h air

, ,
u su ally thi ck and brai ded Thi s m ay h ave com efr om .
the m ingl ing of th e Asiat ic and Afric a n blood .
THE HAMITIC LDEES

C HA .
The m o st di verse authorit ies now r ecogni z e the

intim at e conn ection at a v ery early d at e b etw een
, ,
th e Ch ald ees and the Afri c an H am it i c trib es It .
i s suppo sed th a t pr evi ou s to the h istori c

H mi i
a t c ,
C h l d ee
a s.
p eriod the Ham it es from Afr i ca inva d ed
,
the r eg ion of th e South ern Euphr at es drov e out the ,
Tur ani a n rul er s from B a byloni a and took po ssession ,
of th e gov e rn m ent The syst em of writing the l an

.
,
gu ag e and the tr a dition s of B abyloni a and Assyria

, ,
as w e ll as the Scripture all u sions to th e anc estors of

th esetrib es al l indic at ethis H am itic inu enc e Raw
, .
l in son suppo ses th a t the Hamit es founded anE mpire

3
of wh i ch th e c ap it al s w e re at Mugh eir Wa rk a Sen , ,
k ereh and Ni er and th at th ey introduc ed theworsh ip

'
of th e h ea v e nly bo di es inpl a c e of the el em ent al wor

,
sh ip Of th e Tur a nian s In his opinion th ey brought

.
,
THE HAM ITI C CHA DEES L . 47
with th em a syst em of p ict u re writing from Egypt ,
wh ich a t th at tim e ha d not rip en ed into a nalph a bet .
The r st hi storic a l d at e of th is H am it e (or Cushit e)

Em pire m ay be put at 2 2 3 4 B C an d in H m. . a i te
ther ec ent invest ig a t ion s inth e rui n ed c it ies S
of B a bylon ia an d Assyr ia a l in e of H am it e king s is

,
suppo s ed to h a v e b ee n d iscovered down to 1 9 7 6 B C . .

,
in sub st ant ia l a gr eem ent w ith the d at es fro m Gr eek

hi storian s .
One in this lin e of king s K u d u r La ga m er (or ,

-
Chedor Laom er) a H am iti c princ eof El am i s b el iev ed

-
, ,
to h ave built up a v ast empire of conqu est like tho se

est abl ish ed l a t er by S em it i c and Ar y a n d espot s He .
m arch ed ana rm y mil es from the P er A H m i i a tc

Em p e
si a n Gulf to th e D e a d Sea a n d h eld P al es
l r
tin eand Syria insubj ection for tw elve years i This

at a p e riod a s Pro f R awli nson r em ark s wh en the
,
.
,
kings of Egypt had n ever ventu red b eyond th eir bor

ders and wh en no m on arch in Asia h eld dom inion
,
ov e r m oreth an a few p etty trib es and a few hundred ,
m il es Of t erritory Hi s domini on s ar e supposed to

.
h aveext ended for n early a thou sand m il es from east

to w est and from north to south a lm o st vehundr ed
, ,
.
In 1 97 6 anoth er Hamit e trib e from Susian a is

,
Viv deSt Martinob ta ins this date(2 2 3 4

. . B . C.
) from stil l a nother
cal cul ation Se
eRev Germ i re
. . J nv
a . 1 8 62 .
i Gen xiv, 1
. . v
F i eAnet . Mon, I, p . 2 1 9.
-
48 THE RACEs OF THE OLD WORL D .
suppo sed to h ave i nva d ed B abyloni a and to h av e ,
Se ncod est abl ish ed the second gr ea t Ch al d ieanEm

H m a i te
Emp e lr .
p ir e whi ch l ast ed t ill 1 5 1 8 B C
, . .
The th eory th a t the Ch aldaea n s emigr at ed fro m

th e m ount ain s of Arm eni a to th e L ow er Euphr at es ,
se em s now g en er a lly ab a ndon ed by th e b est au thori
ties *
. The trib e of th a t n a m e inth e form er country
w ere prob a bly eith er an o ffshoot of th egreat H am itic
stock or em igr a nt s fro m th e B ab l om an Ch a ld e es
, y .
The p eculia r l a ngu ag e on wh ich th es e ethn i c di f

fer ences ar e b a sed the H am iti c is found w ith th e
a rrow h e a de d (cun eiform) alph ab et on v ast num b ers
-
of bri ck s a n d m onum ent s through al l th e r egion of the

Euphrat es As b efore ob serv ed it seem s to form
.
,
a l m o st th e conn ect ing l in k on one sid e b etw een the , ,
Ary a n and S em itic wh ich d evelop ed th em s elv es l a t er

, ,
an d on th e oth er the bond b etw een th ese l angu ag es

,
an d the Tur an ian a nd No m a dic l angu ag es of Upp er

Asia .
Still the whol e subj ect m ust be r ec eived w ith

,
great c aution until f urth er and m ore c ar eful inv esti

,
a tionsh all m ak e c ert a in th e n atur e of th e H a m it i c

g
l angu ag es and the early h istory of L ow er B abylon ia
,
.
Nor is it t im e as yet to a cc ept th e n ewly publi sh ed

, ,
r em ains Of Ol d B abylonia n Lit er a tur e wh ich Dr ,

.
Chowl sonis bring ing forth ; writ ing s wh ich cl aim an
v
Oppert, howe er, takes this view
.
THE C HR N O OLO GY OF EG YPT . 49
a nt iquity of 7 00 y ears b efore th e era of Nebu cha d

noz z a r If th ese should ev er be est abl ish ed a s his tor
.
i cal l y tru e th en i t would a pp ea r th at a S emiti c popu

,
l ation sinc e c all ed the N a l a thcea/ns ll ed

, ,
N b h en a at a a s.
the co u ntry Of the L ow er Euphr a t es fro m
a n early d at e a n d c arried the pursui t s of agricul ture

,
to a high degr ee of p erfect ion Th ey would indic at e .

,
a l so a nearly fore
,
ign dyn asty which m ay corr espond ,
to the rst H a mi tic dyn a sty m ention ed above and ,
th ey describ e a C a n aani tish lin e of kings in th e 1 6th

c entury which would corr espond with the Ara b dy
,
n asty to be h ereaft er m ention ed The Ch ald ees if .
th ese records be prov ed a uth ent c wou ld th en be

i
Nab ath aeans or S em itic The prob abl e truth how .

,
ev er i s m uch m or e w ith R awl in son s conclu sion s

.
,
Aft er the Ham iti c Ch aldaea n dyn a sty th er e fol ,
lowed a ccording to B ero sus a dyn asty of nin e Arab

, ,
kings who r eign ed for 2 4 5 y ears Th a t is the Ham

,
.
,
it es w er e app ar ently ov erwh el m ed by a S em it ic inv a

sion fro m Ar a b i a The a ncient Ch aldaea n s sank

.
,
s ays G R awlinson about B C 1 500 into comp ara

. . .
, ,
t ive Ob scurity Th ey b ec am e gr adu ally ab sorb ed

.

i nto the S em it ic stock .

50 THE RACES OF THE OLD w3 RLD .
THE F OLLOWI NG Is THE BAB YLONIAN CHRONOLOGY , As RESTORED BY
GUTSCHMID AND RAWLI NSON .
Y EARS .
86 . an
Chal dae s . B . c. B . C.
This l angu ag e the H

through the two a miti c
Ch aldee dyn asties and for seven c enturies after under
,
the S em it i c rul e wa s the sa cr ed and sci ent ic l an

,
gu ag e of th ese gr eat E mpires Al l them ythologic al .

,
astronom i c al a n d s ci ent ic t abl et s found inth e rui n s

,
of Nin e veh are inthi s tongu e Its alph ab et was em

,
.
4
ploy ed both by the S emi tic and Arya n r a c es who ,
succ eed ed thi s a nci ent fa m ily inth e gov ernm e nt of the
countri es on the Euphra t es .
5
The H am iti c r a c e h a s di sapp ear ed fr om hum a n

fam ili es and ha s only l eft th e ruin s of two mi ghty
,
H m i ti
a c civiliz at ions to t ell of its form er grand eur .
n b ti n
tri
co
toHi y To i t b elong the colo ssal and gloom y art
u
s tor
o s
.
of Egypt h e r se ,
ver e and m at erialistic mythology ,
h er el abor a t e soci ety and her syst em of p ictur ewrit -
ing the pr ecursor and sugg est iv e of E ur op ea n alph a

,
T HE HAM ITIC CHA DEES L . 51
b et s a s w el l as tho se t ea chings of imm ort al ity a nd

,
di vin e justic e whi ch a ft erw a rd so d eeply inu enc ed

the Gr eek m i nd ; to i t al so b elong the art of writ in g ,
the s cienc e th e st a r wor sh ip an

,
-
d the early sculptur e
,
Of Ch ald ae a an d Assyri a .
Dur ing the succ eedi ng ag es the S em it ic and ,
Ary a n r a c es h a v e l ed the progr ess of m ankind but in ,
the ea rli est t im es wh en Tur a n i an S em it e a nd Ary a n

, ,
w ere nom a di c trib es the H am itic r a c e wa s the in

,
str u ctor a n d l ea d er of th e hum a n fa m ily Alph a .
b etie writing a stronomy says Pro fessor R awlinson

,

, ,
history chronology a rchit ecture pl astic art sculp

, , , ,
tur e n avig ation agricultur e and t extil e indu stry

, , ,
se em al l of th em to h av e h a d th eir origin from Egypt

, ,
an d B abylon Miz r aim and Nim rod both d esc end ants
, ,
of Ham A n Mon I

.
( c t . .
, ,
C HA P T E R IV
THE SEMITES .
THEgr eat fam ily Of nations wh ich app ears n ext On

the th ea tr e of h istory is th e S em iti c Though occu
.
in a n a rrow er p ac e an d nu m b er ing f e w e r m em
py g s
b ers th an eith er of the two oth er l ea ding cl asses of

p eopl es th e Ary an and Tur ani an it h as b een the
, ,
veh icl e Of gr a nd er id ea s and m ore p erm an ent r esults ,
for good a nd for evil upon th e world th a n h a v e b een

, ,
produc e d by a l l th e oth er fa m il i es of m a n.
S m i
e it c
h em en
iev ts
It orig in a t ed comm erc e; it produc ed that

grea t i nvent ion wh ich m or e th an any oth er one

,
int ell ectu al c au se h a s t end ed o el ev at e th e m ind of

t
m an theform a t ion Of the alph ab et Through it h a v e
.
com e forth th e m o st sensu al and d eb ased conc eptions

i n m ythology wh ich h a v e ev er cursed m a nk ind ;
,
Wh il e fro m i ts d eep s en se of D ivin ity h a v e sprung al l

th e r el ig ion s of th e c ivil iz ed world ; from on e
br anch Moh amm ed anism w ith its l a t er train of evils
, ,
an d fro m a noth er und er the D ivi n e guid anc e wh ich

,
a ct s through th e whol e course of h istory th e sp ir itu a l ,
an d in sp ir ed conc ept ion s of Jud aism and the D ivin e

R evel at ion inChrist ianity .
THE SEM ITES . 53
This fam ily hum an r a c e is di stinguish ed by

of the
th e p ecul ia r ch a ra ct er of th e l a ngu ag e wh ich it Spok e .
Th O e l an u a e i nfa ct con st i tut e a group

"
i
0
T
s O s
Q
g g , ,
S em i ti c
l ng ge
cl early sep ara t ed fro m the oth er l ea d ing a ua s.
form s of hum a n sp eech The gr ea t p ecul ia rity of the

.
group lies in the v ery structure of its root s which ,
con sis t m o stly of three con son ants wh il e tho se of the ,

;
Ary a n and Tura n ia n group s h a v e only one or two .

1
O ut of th ese tri lit era l root s the m ass of th eir words

-
,
w er e coined by m er ely va rying th e vow el s and in ,
s o m e c a ses by a dding a syll a bl e; on th e oth e r h and ,
words form ed by com po sition ar e al m o st unknown .
The v erb h as but two t en ses th e noun but two gen ,
d ers and the r el at ion s of c asc a r e not in g en er al ex

'
, , ,
pr essed by in ect ed form s In the structur e of the

.
sent enc e th e S e
,
m itic di al ect s pr esent l ittl e m or e th a n
a proc e ss of a ddit ion ; word s a n d propo siti on s ar e
pl aced sid e by sid e and ar e not subj ect to the inv ol u
,
t ion and su bordin ation of cl auses so striking inm any ,
of theIndo Europ ea n tongu e

-
s .
In short th ese l angu ag es h a ve a kind of po etic

,
pow er a nd expr ess p assion a nd feeling wi th great

,
int en sity ; but th ey a r e l a cking in log ic al pr eci si on ,
d ecient ina n alytic al t erm s and imp erfectly a d apt ed ,
to im body the gr andest r esult s of hum an thought .
The r st m igr a tion s of th e S em it es fro m C entra l

Asia r ea ch b eyond the h istoric al p eriod tho u gh evi ,
d euc es of l angu a g e of tr adi t ion s and the B ibl e

, ,
hi story in di c at e two c entr al po int s fro m whi ch th eir

trib es spr ea d forth ; one inthe m ount ains of Arm eni a ,
an d th eoth er fro m th e r egion of th eL ow er Euphr a t es .
Th e r st hi stori c al a pp ea r a nc e of th e S em it i c form s of
l angu ag e inthe B abyloni an r ecord s is pl a c ed a t a bout ,
th e 2 0th c entury b efor e Chr i st

3
.
F rom the L ow er Euphr at es th e str eam s Of popul a

t ion would n atur a lly t end tow a rd th eP ersi an Gulf and
Ar ab i a a nd th e S ina i t i c p enin sul a ; wh il e
'
l di l
ir s
,
i i st r ca
appe n e ar a
from Arm eni a th ey easily ow ed i nto Asi a
c
Minor Syria and P al est ine and fro m eith er c entr e

, , ,
would r ea d ily r ea ch th e Shores of Afric a or cro ss th e

isthm u s to Egypt .
Wh en Abr ah am about 2 000 B C (a ccording to

,
. .
Pool e) w ent forth from Ur of the H amitic Ch aldees

,
i nto C a n aan h e found S em it i c trib es alr ea dy th er e

,
.
It is prob abl e th at long b efor e thi s p eriod the trib es

whi ch ultim at ely form ed th e Ph oenici an s h a d wan
d er ed from the shor es of th e P ersia n Gul f to th e
co a st s of th e M edit err a n ean and the Joktani anAr ab s
,
h a d spr ea d ov er th e Ar ab ia n p enin sul a .
Th e prop er S em it i c t err itory i n a nt iqui ty wa s
S em i t ic
Syr i a Ph oe
,
n i c i a P a l est in e M esopot am i a
, , ,
T my
er t
Ch aldaea Assyr a Su si an a and th ei m m en se
0
o A
i
, , ,
d esert s of Ar ab ia .
Som e of the m o st ancient n am es of loc al it ies in

Assyria and B abylon i a a r e S em itic a s w ell as th e ,
n am es of the Assyr ian and B abylonian d ivinities .

THE SEMITES. 55
The S emit ic fa m ily m ay be d ivid ed into three

grea t br anch es : the Ar a m cea ns , th e Ar a bi a ns , a nd
the Hebr ews .
The Ar a m aea n s h eld po ssession of B abylonia aft er

the H am it e dyn a st i es wh il e a colony ha d at A m e n
,
ra aa s.
a ve ry ancient d at e occupied Syria Th eir l angu ag e .
i s cont inu ed inth e m od ern Ch ald ee In th e t im es Of .
th e N ew Test am ent th eir di al ect wa s the l angu ag e

,
of co mm on life ov e r al l the v ast country from ,
th e M edit err a n ean to the Tigri s a nd p erh ap s fa r ,
th er.
The Ar ab ian s suppo sed by som e phi lologist s to b

,
Older in l anguag e th an the Hebrews occu A bi n ,

ra a s.
pied the gr eat p eninsul a of Arabia The ancient in .
s cripti ons th e H im y a r it i c
,
show how e arly th e
,
ir l an
gu ag e was spok en th ere though we niay w ell b eliev e
, ,
with R en an th a t th ere was a H am itic popul ation

,
th ere still earl ier To the Am al ekit es an Ar abian

.
,
p ag an trib e m ay be tra c ed with m uch prob ability

, ,
th e m o st of th e S in ai t i c inscript io ns wh ich SO long
h av e puz z l ed s chol ars :

Onecolony at a nunknown d at e wa s sent forth by
, ,
th e Ar ab i an s to the co a st south Of Egypt and N ub ia
oppo sit e Y em en and has m aint ain ed it self Af i n

, r ca
S em e it
th ere to the pr esent day Th eir l angu ag e
.
4
,
s.
the Aby ssini a n or G ees l angu ag e is st ill pr eserv ed in

,
pur ity in the sacr ed writing s of the n ation Prob a .
bly from Ar ab ia c am e the S emitic colonies which

h av e ev erywh er e eith er m ingl ed w ith the trib es of

North ern Afric a or h ave th em selves l ai d the founda
,
t ion of Ethiopian st at es To such a d egree is this the .
fa ct th a t ph ilologist s cl aim th at th e ground work Of

,
-
al l th e Afri c a n di al ect s fro m Egypt an d E th i op ia to

th e Atl ant ic O c ean the B erb er the H au ss a and
-
,
n um erou s oth ers ev en southw ard as far a s Moz am

,
biqu e is S em itic .
The Hebr ew branch of this family embra c es the

J ews and th eir kindr ed th e C an aanit es and P hoeni
,
eia u s *
It is prob ably from theC an aani t es
.
,
Heb ewr s.
th at thew and ering S emitic trib es (the Hyk

s os or
,
Sh eph e rd c ame who long b efor e the , ,
entr a nc e of the J ew s (about 2 1 67 B C a ccord ing to . .

,
L ep sius) conqu er ed Egypt and h eld it in po ssession

, ,
for a t l ea st 5 00 y ea r s .
With th ese va rious br anch es the S emitic fa m ily ,
sub sequ e ntly p en etr at ed to Cyprus Cilicia P isidia
, , ,
Lycia and to C arth ag e Sp ain S icily and W est ern

, , , ,
Thetheor y of M Renan
.
gmen ts on Semitic matters
-u
al l whose j ud
v
m u st be r ecei ed with the greatest r espect that the P hoenicians and
Assyi r a ns not
b e pu re Sem ites, the form er, b ecau s e of th eir r e
cou l d
m a rk abl e enterprise and mechanical skil l , the l a tter, from their powerful
and central iz ed go ern v
ment, and both, from their impu re m thol og y y
seem s too m u ch a n
n a pr i or i
n of the Semitic cha ra cter The
co ce ti
p o .
m od ernJew is eq u al to the P hoenicia nincommercial enterprise a nd the ,
an cient wa s ful l y a s s ensu ou s thou gh hi s imagina tionwa s temper ed by

,
his m onotheism The m od ern empires of the fol l owers of Mohammed,

.
were a s cen tral iz ed an d powerful a s the Assyrian .

THE SEMITES . 57
Afric a . C rth The St t rival of Ro m e

a a ginia n a e
wa s a S emi t ic colony .
The S emiti c physic a l typ e i s v ery d ist inctly re

p
se nt ed both on the Egypti a n a nd Assyrian m onu
,
m ents a nd corr espond s ina won d erful m ann er to its

,
g en eral featur es as sho wn am ong the Jews of the

,
present d ay .
Pro f R awlinson has thu s d escrib ed the S emitic

.
typ e on the Assyr ian m onum ents : The foreh ea d
str aight but not h igh th e full br ow th e e e l a rg e a n d

y , ,
al m ond sh ap e d the a quili n e no se a littl e co a rse a t

-
, ,
the end and unduly d e pr essed the strong rm m outh , , ,
with lip s som ewh at over thick the w ell form ed ch in ,

-
,
the a bund ant h air a nd a m pl e b ea rd both color ed and ,
bl a ck all th ese rec all the chief p eculia rit ies of the
Jew m or e esp eci ally as h e app ear s in South ern c oun
,
tries
.
(F i v e Anct Mon I p . .
, ,
.
Of al l the fam il ies of m an the S em iti c ha s pr e ,
se rved th e m o st di stinct and hom og en eou s m ent al

ch ar a ct eristics .
Alw ays in al l its bra nch es t en a ciou s of the p a st

, , ,
conservative not incl in ed to ch ange or r eform sen

, ,
su al a n d strong of p a ssion yet d eeply r ev er ent a nd ,
rel igious int em p er am ent c ap abl eof the m o st subl ime

,
a ct s eith e
,
r of h ero ism or fan a ticism it was fro m the , ,
rst a t m edium for som e of the gra nd est truth s and

,
principl es which can in spir e the hum a n soul Its .
v ery p ecul iarities its t en a city and sensuousn ess and

96
3
r ev erenc d pt ed it to feel and ret ain and convey

e a a
D ivin e insp ira tion s The S em iti c m ind
.
S emi ti t it
c ra s.
wa s n ever c a p abl e of a rt i sti c effort but ha s ,
m a deits gr eat contribut ion s to hum a n knowl edg e i n

th e i nv ent ion of the alph ab et and in th e ex a ct ,
s ci enc es In po etry it has giv en to th e world the

.
,
m o st sublim e l yr i cs whi ch hum an l angu ag e can pr e

se nt ; though inthe dr am a it h as produc ed only as it
,
w er e the typ e or introduction and in the epic it , ,
h a s contribut ed nothing The S emit i c r a c es h av e

.
n ever shown th em selves skil l ed incoloniz ation even

th e Ph oe nici an coloni es form ed no p erm an ent st at es
an d th ey seem ed al m o st a s littl e c ap abl e of org a niz ing
enduring go vernm ent s .Indivi du al ity has b een too
strong w ith th e m for p erm a n ent a ssociat ed effort .
I none of th ei r earl iest br a nch es th e Ph oeni ci an s

an d in th e m od ern Jew th ey h a v e man i fest ed a
,
wond erful c ap a city for tr afc and comm erc e In the .
prim eval ag es prob ably no one inuenc e t ended so

,
m uch to u ni t e and civiliz e m a nkind a s the S emit ic ,
comm erc eand ing enuity under thePh oenician s The

, .
se nsuou sn ess and the r elig iou s r ever enc e of the r a c e

so v ivi dly shown i n th e B ibl e h i story un it ed inth e
h eath en S em it es the trib es of Syria and Asia Mi nor

, ,
to produc e a mythology d eb asing and corrupt b eyond

,
wh at the hum an im ag in ation has anywh er e el se

brought forth ; a m ythology wh ich tra n spl a nt ed to ,
Greec e and r en ed by the Grec ian senseof b eauty ha s ,

T HE SEMITES . 59
poured through all ag es a ood of sen su al and l ic entiou s

i m ag in at ion s corrupt ing a r t a nd l it er atur e a l m o st to
,
the pr esent d ay .
Three of the great R el ig ion s of h story Moh am

i
m ed anism Jud ais

,
m ,
and C R STIANITY h av e co m e
H I
forth from the S emi tic r a c es and through

,
l g n
futur e tim e it wil l be th eir glory th a t with r e i io s
al l th eir form er vi c es and th eir sub sequ ent d egra d a

,
t ion oneof th eir humblest trib es was tted to receive

,
an d wa s appo int ed to conv ey the pur est or a cl es of God

,
to all succ eedi n g g en eration s .

CHAP TER V
.
T HE AR Y AN FAM I L Y .
ON E of the gr eat est discoveries of m odern time a s ,
a ffe cting the qu estion of r a c es is th at conclu sion from,
co m p ari son of l angu ag es which has d en ed wh at is

c all ed the Ary an or Indo Europ ea n family of N ation s
-
.
By a sim pl e ex am in at ion of th e root s a nd structur e

of v ar i ou s l angu ag e s and th eir com p ar ison esp ecially
,
Ind E
O- pe n
w i
ur o
th tho
a
se of the S a n skr i t i t h a s b een ,
i n
l
c a ssx ca t o
asc e rt ained on evi denc e cl ear and u nassail
.
abl e th a t c e
,
rt ain n ation s the m o st w idely sep ar at ed
,
an d th e m o st di ver se in physic al ch a r a ct eristi cs h a v e ,
a co mm on or ig in The blond e Norw eg i a n and th e

.
d ark eyed Sp aniard them ercurial K elt and the st eady

-
Anglo S axon the Sl a voni c Ru ssian and the F r ench

-
,
m an the pra ct ic a l Anglo Am eri c a n and the dream y

,
-
Hindoo the G erm an and the P ersian the Gr eek and

, ,
th e Ro m an ar e prov ed to be al l em igr a nt s fro m one

,
hom e and to h ave spok en onc e a co m m on tongu e .
We can see al so in the words th ey h av e al l pre

Hi t y t ed
s or
s e rv
ra c
ed how far th e
,
i r co m m on for efa th er s
by l n g ge
ha d progr essed in thought and in c ivili
a ua
z ation b e for e the r em ark abl e c au ses a ro se wh ich

,
THE Y
AR AN FAMILY . 61
c tt ered th em inv a riou s trib es ov er the fa c e of the

s a
earth .
The words whi ch al l or n ea rly al l th eir d esc end

, ,
a nt s h a v e i n co mm on a r e tho se whi ch conv e y the

sim pl e st i d ea s of exist enc e a nd a ction ; tho se which
d escrib e the n ear est fam ily rel ations such a s f a ther ,
an d m other s on a nd d a u ghter ; tho se for do m esti c

,
a n i m al s such a s d og p i g s ow boa r
, , ,gee s e a nd d u
,
ck , ,
tho se for the simpl est a rticl es of food for c ert ain ,
m et al s for th e great lum in a ries of th e sky a nd th e

, ,

obj ect s of r eligious worship d eriv ed from th ese gr eat

,
ph eno m en a and words of feeling lik e hea r t and

, ,
tea r s .
L ngu ag e shows conclusively th at

a the Ary a n
trib es ha d p assed b eyond the low est b arb aric st ag e be
for e th ey sep a ra t ed Th er e i s no c ert ain E
, Ar y a n
.
a r]
pr gr e ss
evid enc e th a t th ey w er e agri cul tur al but
o
th ey w ere prob ably nom a dic or occupied with the c are

o f o ck s ; th ey ha d bui lt houses and work ed in
m et al s ; th ey h a d con struct ed bo a t s a nd ha d fa st en ed
a nim a l s to v e hi cl es for dom esti c l abor and w ere a o ,
u ain te d w i th th e art of sew i ng if not f w e v ing

q o a .
Words present to u s a s cl early as a hi storic al r ecord

th at even in th a t dist ant antiquity c ert ain great ,
feat ur es co mm on to Indo Europ ean n at ions wh eth er

-
for good or evil still ex ist ed

,
.
The r el at ion of husb and and w ife the po sit ion of ,
the sex es the ab senc e of c ast e a n

,
d the pri estly au
,
62 THE RAeEs OF THE OLD WORLD .
th or ity of th e F ath er w er e ch r ct eristics a a of our

earli est nc estors It is an a ddition al evidenc e of
a .
2
th eir early p ea c eful life th at th e words whi ch ar e

, ,
different in the m any bra nch es of th eir d esc end ant s

ar e w ith a fe w exc eptions th e n am es of wild a nim als
'
, ,
an d tho se for th ein strum ent s of war The co mm on .
p arent tongu eof our anc estors ha s p erish ed and inal l ,
t e v a r ou s l ngu g es o th er d es c end ant s wh eth er

h i a a f i
S anskrit L at in Gr eek K elti c or Engli sh we only

, , , ,
s ee tr a c es of th e pr im ev al tongu e .
The c entr e from whi ch th ese v ar iou s r a c es rst

migr at ed i s hi d in th e m i st s of a dist ant a nti qu ity ;
but both l angu ag e and the tr a di tions of two r a c es
d esign at e thehi gh pl at eau of Asia lying east of the
C aspian a s th eir comm on hom e
,
.
The P ersi an tr a dition in the m o st a ncient s a cr ed ,
writings the Vendrd ad f pl a c es the origin al h abit a

n tion of the Ary an fath ers n ear the B elur

gg ig; 53
st r
O l 6
ofA Y n
r a
tag and S am ark a nd on the pl at ea u of
S
,
P am er in wh at i s now E ast ern Toorkestan a t the

, ,
s ourc e s of th e O xu s a n d th e J axartes The In di a n .
Ary a ns h a v e no d enit etr a di t ions a s to origin though ,
th eir earliest songs and m any i n di c ation s po int ,
tow ard the northw est fro m India a s th eir st art ing ,
point .
We m ay suppo se w ith L assen th at the v ast t abl e

, ,
l and str etchi ng fro m the m ount ains of Arm enia to

,
th e Hindoo Ku sh wa s the orig in al c entr e for both the

,
THE AR AN Y FAMILY . 63
S emitic and Ar ya n r a ces Fro m this el ev at ed r egion

.
,
succ e ssiv e trib es pour ed forth tow a rd th e north a n d ,
the w est and th e ea st

,
.
Through the C a uc asus spr ea di ng ov er Upp er Asi a

, ,
an d dr iving out fro m North ern Europ e th e origin al

Tur a ni a n popul a tion pour ed the trib es whi ch b ec am e
,
a ft erwa rd K elt s Teu toni ans Sl a vonian s Lithu a

, , ,
ni ans and oth ers Towar d the w est r ea ch ing n ally

,
.
4
Greec eand It aly w a nder ed th eP el asgi thePhrygians

, , ,
the Lydi an s a nd num erous oth er trib es who su bse ,
quentl y occ upied Asia

Of al l th ese m ighty oods of em igra ti on we h av e ,
s c arc ely a historic al tr a c e We only conclude as

.
,
prob able from l angu ag e th at th e E ast ern In dian

,
m g n ra ti o
Ary ans th e Hindoo s m ust h a v e l eft the s.
i
, ,
com m on fa th erl and at a l at er p eriod th an m o st of th e

oth er trib es .
The ea rliest V edi c hym n s show the Indian Ary an s

on the upp er br anch es of the Indus cont ending with ,
th en a t iv etrib es (of Tur a ni a n a fni ty) who m th ey su c ,
ce ssiv el y v a nquish a nd en sl a v e or drive to the m oun

,
t ains until within the historic al p eri od th ey r each the

,
G ang es The earliest tra ditions of th eir br ethr en the

.
,
Iran or P ersi c Arya ns cont ained inthe Z end Av est a

,
-
an d fully int erpr et ed w ithi n a few y ear s d escrib e ,
wh at w er e prob ably the countries n eighboring on th eir

own district s inE ast ern Turk est an and through which ,
th ey m ay h ave w ander ed n am ely : th e south of Tur

,
k est an the north of P ersia Afgh a nist an and C abul

, , , ,
In di a and the region of the S even Rivers (th e In

,

Z endd i n d u s th e v e str e
,
a m s of the P e n j ab an d th e ,
tra it o s.
S ara sv ati) Evento this d ay therul ing l an
gu ag e of tho se countries is Ar y anwhi l e from th eir
.
,
se ttl ement s n ear th e C aspian a ro se sub sequ ently the ,
gr eat Aryan E m pire of M edia .
F rom the India n Arya n s h ave com e the great

p eopl e of the Br ahm anic Hindoo s ; and from th e Ira n
or P ersic Ar y an s h a v e d es c end ed the P ersi an s the
, ,
Med es the C a rm ani ans th e B a ctrians the Sog di an s

, , , ,
th e Hyrc an i an s th e Sa gartians and oth er s of m inor

, ,
im port anc e .
In r eg ard to the d at es of th ese mi gr ation s every ,
th ing is ob scure Bun sen suppo s es th at the Ary an s

.
w er e inthe l and of the Indu s from 4 000 to 3 000 B C ,

. .
Dunck er d at es the prob abl e form ation of the Ved as ,
1 11 th e e a rl i est a g es of th e Ary a n l ife i n Ind i a fro m ,
1 8 00 to 1 5 00 B C R awl inson pl a c es the em igr a tions

. .
S pp ed
u os
f ro m th e A ry a n s ettl em ent s s outh o f th e
d e
at s .
C aspi an which found ed th e E mpir e of
,
th e M ed es so m ewh er e b etw een 1 1 60 and 64 0 B C

,
. .
How ev er early m ay h a v e b een th e origin al d isp ersion

of th e Ary a n tr ib e s th e h istor i c al a pp ea r a nc e of th is
,
powerful fam ily i s co mp a r a tively l at e The Tu .
r ani an the H am itic and the S emiti c p eopl es ha d

, , ,
succ e ssiv e ly er ect ed pow erful empires ere the vigor ,
ou s Ary a n fa mily c am e forw a rd upon th e e ld of

T HE AR AN Y FAMILY . 65
hi story S inc e th at p eriod w ith the exc eption of

.
,
the Assyri a n E m p ir e a nd the S em it ic conqu est s

,
und er Moh amm ed and occ a sion al Tur anian inva sions
, ,
th e Ary a n r a c es h a v e h eld do m ini on of th e world '
b earing with th em Ar t and La w and A y ngif t r a ts o

h e wm d 1
Scienc e a nd C ivil iz a tion ; ex ercising the t .
s ingul a r phil OSOphi c a n d int ell ectu al power of this

fam ily ; m a nifesting esp ecially to th e world th e prin ,
ci l e Of publ i c sp iri t (or i n di vi du a l s a cric e for th e

p
good of a co mm unity) ; a nd b ecoming th e universal
i nstru m ent s through wh ich th e S emi t i c conc ept ion s of
D eity a nd the S emitic inspirations of Chr istianity
, ,
h av e b een sprea d throu gh al l n ations .
Th e r two gr ea t str e s o popul at on the Euro

i a m f i
p ean and the Asiatic Aryan s the pra ctic al ra c es and

,
the m edit a t ive r a c es a ft er unknown a g es of s ep a r a
tion m odied by incompr eh ensible and countl ess in

,
u ences of cl im at eand of n a tur e a s app a r ently d iverse

,
a s an two br a nch e f th e hum n f m i ly h a v e during

y s o a a , ,
th e p ast two c enturi es m et a g a in inth e v all ey s of

,
India and the l a st few yea rs h a ve witn essed wh at is

,
p erh ap s the n al pro stration of the Asiatic Ary an

'
b en eath the ingenui ty and vigor of the E urop ean

Ary an .
CHAP TER VI .
ASIA .
THE L
RU ING RACES 1 3 00 TO 500 B . c.
E VEN b efore 1 3 00 the H ami tic kingdom of

,
Egypt ha d c eased to be th e l eadi ng pow er of the

world and the S emi tic St at es of Asia w er e com
,
m encing a c ar eer of conqu est and comm erc e such a s ,
th e world ha s w itn essed but onc e sinc eam ong S emi t i c
r a c es inthe Moh amm ed an conqu est s of the Ar abia n

trib es In the 1 4 th c entury the Phoenician s pressed

.
,
1
P h eni i n on one sid e by the a tt a cks of the Egyptians

o c a s.
,
an d on the oth er by the imm igr ation of the J ews ha d ,
b een driv en to the sea to coloniz ation and com m erc e .
In 1 000 though insignic ant in a polit ic al point of

,
vi ew th ey h a d b eco m e th e gr ea t m a nufa cturing and

,
comm ercial pow er of the old world Th ey h a d tr a v .
e sed t e
r h whol e e l ngth of th e M ed i t err a n ea n a
journ ey th en of 7 0 or 8 0 d ays and ha d sprinkl ed the

co ast s w ith colon ies and fa ctories and m erc antil e sta
t ions Th eir sh ip s w ere freight ed with tin fro m Eng
.
T II E RU
-
LIN G RAC ES OF ASIA. 67
l nd
a ,
trop nd
ic al product ion s fro m th e m outh s of th e
a
Indus Th eir co m m ercial cities w er e dott ed ov er the

.
int erio r of Asia for m ing link s in th e v ast exch ang e

,
an d co mm erc e wh ich th ey est abl ish ed b etw een po int s

a s di st a nt a s B abylon a n d C a di z Ar ab ia a nd Arm eni a , ,
S icily and India Th eir own m a nu fa ctur es or tho se

.
fr o m thecountries of theEuphr a t es which w er e c a ll ed ,
by th eir n am e b ec a m e fam ous over the worl d

,
.
Weakened na lly by t heir own inordinat e lu xury

an d the sy st em of sl a v ery a nd a ssa il ed by both th e ,
G rmci an n av a l forc es a nd the Assyri a n s th ey lo st ,
th eir high po sition until at l ength the co mm erc e of

,
th e world wa s t ur n ed in to new ch ann els and thev ,
Wer e overthr own by th e pow er of Al exa nd er .
D u ring this p eriod of the glory of Tyr e and S idon

an d th e Ph oeni ci a n coloni es th e S em iti c p eopl es on if
,
th e Upp er Tigris ha d b een est abl ish ing one of the
gr eat em pires of th e p a st the Assyrian E m pire The , .
Ar abian dyn a sty whi ch ha d h eld t em por a ry po sses

,
si on of th e thron e of B abylo n i a (from 1 5 1 8 A

-
n ssy a
Em n p e
to 1 2 7 3 B fell und er th e a ssau lt s of the
.

k ings of Nin ev eh ; and w ith th at gr eat city a s a

c entr e the new conqu ering kingdo m wa s ext end ed
,
over a n im m ense t erritory in int erior and w est ern

Asia From the P ersia n Gulf and Ar ab ia on the
. .

it
The Semiti c cha r a cter of the Ass yir a n l angu age is cl e nd
a rl y a
brie y show n intheli sts of words takenfrom Oppert, q u oted inRa wl in

so ns
Fi v eMen, I, p 3 4 2 , etc
. .
68 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORL D .
s outh th e Assyria n rul e r ea ch ed to th e north ern fron

,
t ier of Arm eni a a nd fr om the M ed iterr an ean and

,
Cil icia on th e w est to the C asp ia n and the great P er

,
sia n d e sert on th e ea st .
During the six a nd a h al f c enturies inwhich it

exi st ed (fro m 1 2 7 3 to 62 5 B it h eld subj ect .
Su sian a Ch aldaea B abyloni a Media Arm enia Meso

, , , , ,
pot am ia p a rt s of C app a docia and Cilicia Syria Ph oe

, , ,
nicia P al estin e Idum aea a nd L ow er Egy pt

, , ,
.
5
Th e turning point for S em iti c rul e on th e Asia t ic

contin ent wa s the d estruction of Senacherib s ho st
( 69 1 B by
. th e p e st il enc e Aft er th is th e A s .
,
s yria n pow er gra du ally d eclin ed .
Th e a rch it ectur e and the h istory of th is gr ea t

em p ir e h a v e b een wond er full y r estor ed to th e world
during the l a st few y ears by the r es earch es in th e

ruins of Nin eveh Lik e al l the S em itic trib es the
.
,
Assyr ia n s h av e shown m uch m or e apt itud e for a rch i

A y i n t
ss r a t ecture th an for p aint ing or sculptur e
ar . .
Th eir a r t wa s prob ably borrow ed m o stly fro m th e

H am iti c Ch ald ees of B abylonia a nd th eir l it er ature
.
an d s ci enc e w er e no doubt cr a m p ed by th e n ec essity

of u sing th e l e a rn ed l a ngu ag e of th e Ch a ld ees t ill
; s
the bold S em it i c ar t of Assyr i a i s a gra nd a dv a nc e on
th e conv ent ion al a nd gloo m y H a m it ic a r t of Egypt
Wh il e th e m anu fa ctur es show a s till m or e r em a rk a bl e
progress over simil ar Egyptia n products .
Lepsiu s .
THE RU IN G L RACES OF ASIA . 69
In 62 5 B C . .
,
th e gr ea t S e t c c ty
fell m i i i Nin eveh -
b efore a nAry a n king Cya xar es th e M ed e By th is , ,

.
war B a bylon was fr eed fro m th e Assyri a n rul e a nd

, ,
th e s econd B ab ylonia n em pir e b eg an l asting sc arc ely ,
a ce ntury (62 5 to 5 3 8 B but who se brief history

.
i s ll ed with the l ast w a rl ik e explo it s of th e S em it ic

fam ily in a nt iqui ty It r ea ch ed its h eight of conqu est
.
an d spl endor und er N ebuch a dn ez z a r (604 B .
The Ary a n em igr a t ion wh i ch ent er ed M edia from

th eeast a nd h a d driv en out or subj ect ed th eTur a ni a n
,
fam
popul ation ha d now form ed a pow erful
,
ii r l a
Media n kingdom Anoth er Arya n king Emp e

.
lr .
d om exist ed in Lydia a nd inthe l att er p a rt of th e6th

,
c entury th ese two gov ernm ent s in unison with the ,
B abylonian E m pir e h eld po ssession of m o st of Asia

,
.
But the di vid ed rul e b etween the S emitic and Aryan

n ations wh ich ha d so long exist ed inAsi a wa s now
, ,
to be t erm in at ed by a new Ary an Emp ire of u nsu r

p assed pow er and ext ent .
The P ERSIAN E MP IRE i s the b eginn ing of a new

er a i n th e h istory of r a c es th e end of the S em it i c

an d th e op en ing of th e Ary a n p eriod ; th e tr ansit ion

om Asi a to Europ e a s th e ruli ng pow er intheworld .
In 5 5 8 Astyages king of Media was d epo sed by

, , ,
CYRUS the P ersian ; in th e few following y ears the

a ll ia nc e of Eg
yp t L y d i a an d,
B a bylon i a w a s brok e
,
n
by him ; in 5 3 8 the grea t c ity of B a bylon was t ak en
, ,
an d th e P er si a n E m pir e ext end ed ov er th e countries

of the M edes ,
the Lydi n s a a nd th eB abyloni an s the ,
Ionian s
,
a nd Lyci n sa ,
a nd Ph oeni cian s rea chi ng on
,
north to th e K ar du sians th e S aki ans

th e
Pem ne
rs i a
, ,
th e Chor a sm ian s a nd ev en to th e J axar tes

E p ir .
, ,
inwh a t is now K u r d estan .
C am byses brought Egypt (52 5 B C ) wi thi n its . .
limits a nd D arius (5 1 2 ) could bo ast th a t fro m th e

, , ,
great est cold on th e nor th to th e gr eat est h eat inthe

s outh an d fro m th e Him al ay a a nd Indu s on th e
,
ea st to the coast s of E ur op e on th e w est he h eld a n ,
un di sput ed and w ell org ani z ed em pire .
Th e only cloud of Oppo sit ion to th is m ighty d es

otism a ro se fro m so m e p e tty sel f gov erni ng st a t es
p
-
i nh ab it ed by Ary a n trib es d esc end ed fro m th e com ,
m ona nc estors of the P el a sgi on th e isl ands and co a st s ,
of the E gaean .
T HE M INOR TRI RES OF ASIA 1 3 m m 5 00 B. c.
The Tu r a ni a ns Am ong
th ese ar e to be cl assed
.
th e P arth i an s w ith an Ary a n m ixtur e th e Mo sch i ,
the prob abl ea nc esto rs of the Mu s covi t es th e Tibar en i , ,
an d th e early i nh a b it a nt s of Ar m en i a a nd of C il ici a
tog eth er w ith num erous oth er l esser trib es .
6
The S emi tes To th is fa m ily b elong b esid e th

.
, ,
m or e i m port ant tr ib es alr ea dy m ent ion ed th e l a t er ,
C ana anit es the I sh m a el it es the Cyprians the l ater

, , ,
Cil icians th e Soly mi and the C arth ag inian s of Afric a

, , .
THE O
MI N R TRIB ES OF ASIA . 71
H eAr ya ns Under th is great bra nch co m e th e

.
,
Mysians (prob ably) the Lycian s and th e Cau nians

, ,
the C a rm an ians th e B a ctri an s th e Sog di ans th e

, , ,
Ari ans th e Sa gar tians th e Sar angians th e G and a

, , ,
rians and oth ers

,
"
.
D uring thel tt er h al f of theseventh c entury b efor e

a
Chr ist th e m ore civili z ed Ar ya n and S em itic p eopl es

,
of South e rn Asia w er e ov erwh elm ed by v a st hord es

of no m a di c trib es fro m th e n orth ern a nd north ea st ern
,
districts prob ably inthe m ainof Tat ar or Tur ani an

origin Am ong th ese w ere the Cimm er i a ns the
.
Tr er es and S cythi a ns : The form er l iv ed fro m 8 00 to

8
600 B C b etw een th e D a nub e and D on on th e north

. .
, ,
of th e Bl a ck Se a but w er e dr iv e n by the a dv a nc ing

,
trib es of the Scyth ians (650 to 600 B C ) T e . .

h
C m m emn s
into Europ e Th ey occupi ed for a t im e
l
.
, ,
the Cri mea and ar e suppo sed by m any wr it er s of both

,
a nc ient a n d m od ern t im es to be i d entic al w ith th e ,
Cim bri prob ably a K elti c trib e who l ived on the

, ,
co ast s of North ern Europ e a nd thus th e anc estors Of ,
th e whol e K elt i c r a c e B u t th er e is no sufcient evi

.
d enc e of th is though it is not improb abl e th a t th ey

,
a r e th e s a m e with th e Gam e r m ent ion ed by E z e kiel ,
(xx x viii a nd,

a tr ib e w ith s trong Ary a n m ixtur e .
Th e S cythi a ns who se m ar a u di ng exp ed itions d es

,
ol a ted th ewhol eof North ern Asi a and who a ccord ing , ,
Die enba ch, onthecontrar y

,
n
co sid ers the Cimmerians as Iranian.
72 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORLD .
to H erodotus ov erthr ew th e E m p ir e of the Medes

, ,
an d thr ea t en ed the K ingdo m of Ju d ah and Egypt i

,
h av e alw ays b een consid ered in th eir princip al trib es ,
a Tur a n i a n (Tat ar) p eopl e w ith a l l th e ch a r a ct eri st ic s ,
of th a t fam ily Pro f R awli n son ha s end ea vor ed r e

n
. .
ce tl y to prov e fro m s o m e tw enty root s wh i ch sur viv e

,
of th e ir l angu a g e th a t th ey b elo ng to th e Indo Euro

,
-
Th e
p ea n fa m ily but form ing a d ist inct br a nch
, ,
s y hm
t n
c s
a s sep ar at e from th e oth ers a s the K elt s

or th e Teuton s Die enba ch conclud es from th eir
.
'
prop er n am es th at th ey b elong ed to the Ir ania n

,
br anch of the Ary an s .
Prob ably m any of the difculties about this m uch

di sput ed p eopl e would be solved by th e sim pl e expl a
,
n ation th at the n am e Scythiaii was g eogr aphic al

,

r ath er th a n ethnologic al a nd em br a c ed trib es of ,
Ary a n a s w ell a s Tur an ia n orig in .
T HE PEL A SG IAN S .
9
In the w est ern extrem ity of Asia Minor in ,
Phrygia n ear the Maeand er and the H erm u s l ived

, , ,
during so m e p art of the p eriod of wh ich we h av eb een

treat ing a p eopl e of who m l ess is known th a n of
,
a l m o st a n oth er l e d ing A ry n tr i b e f A i nd
y a a o s a a
Europ e the comm on a nc estors of the Gr eek s a nd

-
It alian s We only know fro m the Gr eek and L a t in

.
J e emi h i
r a v, 13 ; v ,
12 ; vi , 2 2 , 2 3 ; i v, 1 7 , 2 0, 2 7 ; vi , 1 , 2 , 9, 2 6 ;
u, 1 4 , 1 5 ; 820 .
THE P ELASGIANS . 73
l anguag es th at a t a p eriod l at er th an the t im e in

, ,
wh ich the E ur op ea n Ary an sep arat ed from G e I h n ra cota a

R e ac
th e Indo Ary a n tr ib es th ese two tongu es

.
-
,
w er e one and spok en by a co on peopl a p eopl e

,
m m e
who und er stood the c are of a nim al s the cultivation of ,
th e ground the cultur e of the vi n e an

,
d som e of the
pursuits of th e sea .
Th e Ary an trib es w er e undoubt edly b efor e th eir

se p ar ation not a n agricultur al r a c e and l angu age
, ,
proves th at th ey h a d n ever b eh eld the sea The .
Europ ean Ary an s in d istinction from the Indo

,
Ary an s al l po ssess comm on word s for th e sea and the

, ,
G raeco It al ian s m any co mm on n am es for a gri cul tur al

-
pursuit s From this a nc estr al fam ily as yet nu

.
n am ed of the Greek s and Rom ans c am e differ ent

,
em igr a t ion s und er the pr essur e of th e Phrygia n s a nd

,
Lydi ans toward Europ e From v arious in di cations

,
.
,
s o m e ar e b elieved to h a ve p assed the Hell espont and

th e Bo sphoru s a nd thu s to h a v e ent er ed Gr eec e;
,
oth ers to h av e cro ssed th e isl a nds of th e Archip el ago ,
an d st il l oth er s to h a v e a ppro a ch ed gr a du ally by

Rhod es Carpathu s Cr et e a nd Cyth er a
, ,
.
TWO str ea m s ar e suppo sed to h a v e ent er ed It aly

on e fro m Gr eec e owing i nto Iapygi a ; the oth er
,
skirt ing th e Adri at i c a n d p assing ov er th e pl a in of

th e Po i s thought to h a v e ow ed south Earl y
,
m n g ti o
One of th e earl iest curr ent s of
s.
into It aly .
thi s G raeco It alian r a c e is b elieved to h a ve b een the

-
4
em igr a t ion th a t m yst eriou s p eopl e the P el a egt a

'
of ,
trib e so far rem ot einhi story th at th ey seem ed to the ,
Gr eek im ag in ation the very childr en of th e bl a ck
ear th

.
Al l r ecords r esp ect ing this ea rly p eopl e ar e ex

ceedi n l u n c e rt ai n a nd i ncon sist ent so th a t s chol ar s
gy ,
Une ny
c r tai t ar e ye t m uch di vi d ed in the ir vi ews inr e
ab ou t th e
P el a sgl .
g a rd to th em Th er e i s r eas on to beh eve
.
th at th ey settl ed early a s a p ea c eful r a c e inthe isl ands

of th e Arch ip e l ago inTh essaly Ep ir us and P el opon
, , ,
nesu s ; inArc a di a and Attic a and Ioni a and M a c e ,
donia The m a ssive structur es of ru de ston e c all ed

.
,
th e Cyclop ean sc att er ed over p art s of Asi a and Eu

,
rop e ar e a ttribut ed to th em Wh eth er th ey ever

,
.
e nt er ed It aly i s v ery doubt ful if th ey di d th ey w er e ,
sw a llow ed up a fte rward by the succ eedi ng conqu ering

trib es In Greec e th ey ar e suppo sed to h av e b een
.
,
cru sh ed by th eir m or e vigorou s broth ers who emi ,
gr t ed a t er th em the Hell en es or Gr eek s and per

a f
,
h ap s to h a ve form ed in l at er tim es som e portion of

, , ,
th e m ult itud e of sl a v es wh i ch ex ist ed i nth e H ell eni c

,
com m onw ealth s In Asia th ey m ust h ave b een in

.
, ,
l ik e m ann er m erg ed i nto th e Phrygia n s and Lydi an s

, .
Th ey w er e a pp a r ently a w eak a nd p ea c eful trib e

, , ,
d evot ed to agricultur e w ith a feel ing for b eauty ,
sho wn ev en in th e ir rud e structur es Th ey w er e .
nowh er e abl e to r esist the m ore pow erful trib es of the

s a m e s tock who succ e ed ed th em .
,
O
G E GRA P H CAL CONSIDERAT ONS
I I . 75
We should not do ju st ic eto th is top ic w ithout s ay

ing th at intheview of m any s chol a rs thewhol e p eopl e -
an d subj ect of th e P el a sgi ar e con sid er ed a s b elong ing

,
to the regions of m y th Grot e says : The tra dition al

.

im ag e of theP el a sgi c r a c e ev erywh er edr iv en out no

, ,
wh ere settling th em selves for good of the r a c e which

i s everywh er e a nd nowh er e alw ay s r eapp ea ring and
,
v anishing ag ainwithout l eaving any tra c e; theim a ge

of thi s gypsy n at i on i s to m e s o str a n g e th at wem u st ,
ent ert ain doubt s a s to its h istori c exi st enc e

.
G EOG RA P H AL
IC CON SIDERATI ONS .
The ea rly di st inction s R a c es a s w ell as the

of ,
form ation of the rst civiliz ed St at es w er e no doubt ,
determ ined by g eograph ic al and clim at ic condit ion s .
The rich soil and Op en ground of the riv er vall eys -
w ere prob ably th e rst n atur al c au ses which t ended

to ch ang e the nom a d or hunt ing trib e to a n l e v l l ey iv
gl
St
r- a s
h bi t ti n
a gri cultur al an d thu s l ai d th e found ation a a o S
,
for a fu tur e civi liz a ti on Accordingly we nd th e

.
,
ea rl i est indi c at ion s of a settl ed m od e of li fe inthe ri ch

vall ey of the Nil e; th en still l at er in the fertil e
, ,
pl ains b etw een or on the b ank s of the Euphr at es and

Tigris ; a nd l at er yet inth e country of the Indu s a nd
, ,
the Fiv e Riv er s The m ount ain trib es or tho se on

.
th e st epp es of th e int erior w er e a t th a t p eriod th e

,
b arb arous and no m adi c trib es doing littl e for the ,

a d vanc em ent of m ankind AS civiliz ation progr essed

.
inW est ern Asia the li ttl e trib eb etw een th e r a ng es of

,
L eb anon and the sea th eir country provi d ed with ex

,
ce l l ent h arbor s and i n exh a u st ibl e stor es of th e b est

t im b er n atur all y b ec am e the m arin e and com m erci al
,
pow er of th e a ncient world .
Though a r a c e will fr equ ently p ass ov er th e m o st

formi d abl e n a tur a l b a rrier yet the earliest sep a r a t ion
,
of fam il ies of p eopl e s wi ll be u su ally d enot ed by the

n a tur e of th e surfa c e T hu s in th e bri ef
G e g ph i l
.
o ra ca
n en e
i u c
d escription we h av e given of the earli est
.
h istoric al r a c es it w ill be ob serv ed th at th e H am itic

,
fam ily hold the v all ey of th e Nil e w ith br a nch es ,
a long the co a st s of th e P e rsian Gulf Its r el at ed .
fam ily th e S emi t ic occupy th e M esopot am ia n v al

l ey form ed by th e str eam s of th e Tigris and Eu
,
p h ra tes tog e th er w
,
i th a n a rrow str ip of c ul t iv abl e
l a nd b etw een the Euphra t es and the d esert and a ,
bro a d district b etw een the Tigris and the ch ain of

Za gr os Th eir br anch es al s o ext end ov er the P en in
.
sul a of Ar a b ia a n d ov er th eCont in ent to the Mediter

,
ra nean .
p ecul ia r ho m e of the Ary an fam ily is the

The
Iran ia n pl a t ea u and the m ount ains bord ering it This .
I n npl e
ra ia pl at eau is a h igh t abl el and of oblong
a t au . -
sh ap e brok e,
n by m any irr egul arities but po ssessing ,
a na v er ag e el ev at ion of ov er feet It is bound ed .
on th e north says R awlinson by the m ount ai n

, ,

O
G E GRA HICA P L O
C N SIDERATI N S . O 77
ch a in c all ed som et imes the E l bu rz which runs east

, , ,
w a rd fro m Arm enia and p assing south of the C aspian

,
joins the Hinder) K eogh abov eC a bul on th e east by

, ,
them ount a in r a ng es bord ering thev all ey of theIndus

-
on th e w est by Mt Zagros and on the south by a

.
,

lower l in e of hills, r unning n early p ar a ll el with the

co ast along the ent ire l ength of P ersia a nd B el oochis
,
tan th e whol e cont a in ing about s qu ar e

m il es .
H ere a nd in the b eaut iful m ount ain v all eys bor -
d ering the pl at eau dwelt the v ariou s br a nch es of the

,
gr eat Aryan fam ily the Medes and P ersians the

,
S agor ti a ns a nd Sara ngians, the Sattagydi ans a nd

Ar a chotia ns, th eAria ns, theB a ctri ans and Sogdians
h ere also w er e the fath ers of the Indians .
Of th e or igin al h a b it a t ions of th e Tur ani a n r a c es ,
we can sp ea k w ith l ess c ert ainty a s th ey w er e prob ,
a bly no m a di c trib e s an d s eem to h a v e b een cov er ed

,
ov er or ab sorb ed by th e l at er S em itic and Arya n na

t ions inWest ern Asia Th eir ho m es w er e no doubt
.
,
th e st epp es of E a st ern Asia whi l e th ey w a nd er ed ov er

,
al l North e rn Asia and p en etr at ed through th e m oun

,
t ain del es into the r egion s ou th of the C aspian .

P A RT S EC O N D .
THE P R I M I TI VE R A CE S E U R OP E

OF .
CHAP TER VII .
T U R AN I AN S .
Q
T HE B AS UES AND FINNS 1
.
over th e Cont in ent of E u rop e and ev en on

ALL ,
th e Brit ish I sl and s a r e sc att er ed r em ain s a nd st r u e

,
tur es sin ,
gul arly r esem bl ing sim il a r r elic s of a pri
m ev al p eopl e found on th e soil of Am er i c a Ta .
E l aiy m u tt v a st 1 11 Si z ea nd of incr edibl e num b er ;

,
E en
urop a
lemm e hol es dug In the ground for hut s ; pott ery
of rud e sh ap e; prim it iv e im pl e m ent s for th e ch a se or
for war ; kn iv es of bon e int a rrow h ea d s ston e h am
,
-
m er s n eckl a c es of t eeth a nd ornam ent s of a m b er or

, ,
of co al of b arb a r i c for m ; c a no es b u rnt out of tr u nk s
o tr ee
f s al l ind i c a t ing a s d o th e Am e
,
r ic an r em ains ,
a pe opl e ignor ant of agricultur e una cqu aint ed with

,
th e u se of th e m et al s a nd l iving upon th e product s of
sh ing and hunt ing The cont ent s of th e Europ ean

.
se pul chr al m ou nds giv e evid enc e som et im es ev en of

, ,
THE PRIMITIVE RACES OF EUR OP E . 79
p eopl es who d evour ed hum a n esh Th ey w er e evi .
d ent y
l n a t ion s con st a ntly pr ess ed a n d a tt a ck e d by
m eor pow e r ful tr ib e s for one o f th eir,
m o s t or ig in al
custom s is the b uil di ng hut s l ik e som e of the South

r c n Ind ia s onp il es inth ew at er for d efenc e;

n 2
Am e i a
,
or as in one m em or abl e inst anc e in Fr anc e u pon

, ,
m a sses of dr i ed cl ay thr o wn into a m or a ss La e

3
, , k
h b ti n i ta
to be appro a ch ed onl y by a n arrow and d an
a o s
g erons entr ance Th ey app ea r judging from th eir

i
,
r em ains to h ave ent er ed E ur op e on th e north and

,
ea st following the cour ses of r iver s and the shor es of

,
l ak es and oc eans ro am ing in hordes over South ern

,
Sw ed en and D enm ark p en etr ating the v a st forest s of ,
G erm any and F ra nc e som e trib es settli ng in the ,
north ern port ions of Sp ain and oth ers p erh ap s p a ss , , ,
i ng ov er the ch an nel s to the British Isl es Wh eth er .
a n of t hi s pr im e v a l p eopl e ever cro ss ed th e Alp s to

y
It aly is unc ert ain ; though the r em ains of w at er h ab i
,
-
ta ti ons found i n th e L ago M agg ior e a n d d Isco

, ,
wou ld r ender it prob abl e The eart h en m ounds a e .

it
Remains of these water habita tions or -
vil l ages, ar e found in the
l akes a v
nd m orass es of al m ost e ery pa rt of Eu rope Insome cases they .
,
wereprobabl y intend ed for d efence a gainst the wil d a ni mal s ; inothers ,
v
they may ha ebeenu sed as s a cr ed pl aces b y thepriests ; bu t m or eoften ,
they wer e withou t d ou bt m ere

,
l y h ou ses of s ecu rity again
,
s t hostil e tribes .
S om etim es they s eem to ha ebeen oatin g v

h a b it a tio ns T h e im pl em ents .
fou nd inthem b elong both to the int br on z e an d iron ages bu t it

, , , ,
v
is not impr obabl e that ariou s ra ces m ay ha e u sed them in su ccession v .
S n n n rticl eby M L Va l l ie m n n s t oth u e Un i

( ee a i teres ti g a i i th.e t
.
g
~
,
ve rseZZ
e Aout 1 8 6 1 ,

Des Habitations La custres enSuisse .
80 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORL D
.
not th eir only structures ; th ey m ark th eir p ath ev ery

wh er e w ith str ang e m on um ent s of m assive ston es ,
pl a c ed c ar efully one on a noth er bu t n ev er w ith any ,
work of m asonr y upon th em No historic al r ecords .
r eveal the imm en se a ntiqui ty of th ese Europ ea n sav

ag e s. We only know th at som eof the m ighty a nim al s
of th e l a st g eologi c p e riod the gig anti c ox the b ear

, ,
th e b ea v er the el k a nd th e t ig er
, ,
h a d surviv ed th e
convul sion s and the gra d u al ch ang es wh ich had
a lt e r ed the fa c e of the world and still ro am ed the ,
wood s at the sam e t im e with th ese primitive trib es

,
a .
3
The hu m a n r em ain s in th eir bur ial m ound s a r e pro

nou nced by physiologist s to be differ ent fro m tho se
, ,
of th e r a c e s who succ e ed ed t h em the skull s b eing ,
m a rk ed e p c i a lly by th e i r round sh ap e in
Ptyhpey i l
s ca
s e ,
'
d ist inct ion from the long skul ls of the Indo

Europ ean p eopl es The typ e ing en eral of the h ea d
.
is low and b a rb a rou s . Who th en w ere th ese early

, ,
trib es of Europ e?
B efor e a tt em pt ing to a n sw er th is di fcult qu estion ,
we m u st a dv ert to a noth er cl a ss of ev i d enc e .
Am ong al l th e Teuto n i c a nd K elt i c r a c es es ,
p e ci a l l y i n North e rn Europ e th,

er e e x i s t c ert a i n com
m onsup erst it ion s ; b el iefs wh i ch inth eir origin m ay
, , ,
h a v e b een h istoric al tr a dition s but wh ich gr a du ally, ,
colored by im ag in ation and fear h ave lo st th eir r st ,
ch a r a ct er and seem now pur e fruit s of the fancy .
Th ese h av e for th eir obj ect a dw arfed r a c e of b eings ,

T HE PRIMITIVE RACES OF EUR OPE . 81
l iving far inthe North m uch skill ed in mining or in ,
works under ground pow erful in m ag ic al a rt s cun , ,
ning and m align ant l ech erous inthe extrem e u seful

, ,
to the husb an dm an or c attl et ender wh en well tr eat ed -
a p eopl e ugly y ellow or d ark in co m pl ex ion who

, ,
long even by st ealth for a union w ith their sup erior s ,
the fai r r a c e and who a r e a lw ays p ersecut ed Em

,
,
pe t ti n i
an d destroy ed wh en no long er prot abl e to
su rs o s.
th eir m ast ers As ha s b een ing eniou sly suggest ed by

.
v arious stud ent s of Europ ean mythology why m ay ,
not th ese universal sup er stition s in G erm any Sc andi ,
n avia and Engl and be the faint echo es of early his

, ,
torical fa ct s of th e exist enc e of a prim ev al r a c e in

Europ e correspondi ng som ewh at to th esesup er stitiou s
,
fa nc ies a nd a ft erw a rd ext irp a t ed or d riven north by

,
the conqu er ing K elt i c a nd Teutonic r a c es ?
No fa mily of m anwould so n early corr espond to

th esepi ctures of Europ ea n sup erst ition a s theE nm sh
' '
fa m ily esp eci ally i none of its br anch es

,
.
In North ern Europ e the pr ecursor of the Teutons ,
an d K elts i t h a s b een for unknown a ges th e in ferior

,
r a ce; the dw arfed d a rk cunning and suppo sedly, ,
m al ign ant p eopl e the r a c e in al l its

i h r ce
,
F in s a .
branch es given to m agic al a rts and insom e ,
Skill ed inmining holding a uni on w ith the Teuton its

,
gr eat est honor and a ddi ct ed to extrem e sexu al vic es

,
.
Wh eth er any sa tisfa ctory h istoric al conclusion can be

dr awn from this we arenot prep ar ed to say It is a t
,
.
-f
f i:
{t
l east c ert ain th at the skul l found in the ancient ta

,
r
m nl i i s the Finnish skull ; a nd th e Tur am a n di al ect s

,
of wh i ch th e F i nn ish i s on e a r e di scov er ed now pro

,
tru din g
li k e pr im it i v e cli ffs und e r a wi d e d epo sit of
s ucc ee ding a nd di er ent str at a fro m p eopl es a s sep

a r a ted a nd differ ent a s th e Sp a nish a nd th e Sw ed ish .
It is now b eliev ed by m a ny ph ilologist s th a t th eB a squ e ,
th e F innish a n d th e Lap dial ect s al l b elong to a gr ea t

,
fam ily whi ch ext ended in h istori c a l tim es fro m th e

,
B altic to theObi and which inal l prob ab ility cover ed

,
th e cont in ent of E ur op e .
The a nci ent B asqu es or Zher i a ns occup i ed the

, ,
4
north ern provinc es of Sp ain n ear the Pyr en ees and , ,
South ern Fr anc e or A quit ain e fro m the Rhon e on

, ,
B q
a s u es . on e si d e to th e G a ronn e on th e oth er .
Th ey ev en colon iz ed inS a rd in i a Cor sic a and S icily ,

.
,
Th ey w er e a p eopl e esp ecially known to th e a ncient s

,
a s m in e r s Thed escript ion of th em given by cl a ssic al

.
h istori ans shows how m uch the m odern Sp ani ard ha s

,
d eriv ed fro m his Tura n ia n a nc estors Th ey ar e .

6
spok e n of a s singul arly gr a v e indr ess and t em p er at e ,
an d sob er in h a b it s ; a p eopl e of unyi eld ing spirit

;
not d istingu ish ed in op en w a rfa r e but unconqu er abl e ,
in gu erill a co m b a t s a nd fam ed for th eir d efenc e of
w all ed cities ; fond of brig and ag e cunning a nd su b

tl e; r em a rk a bl e for th eir r e t r e p ect f wo m en
g a s or
an d for th eir court eou s and g a ll ant m ann er s .
The F i nni sh r a c e of wh ich we sh all sp eak m or e

,
6
THE P R M IV E
I IT RACES OF EUR OP E . 83
p articul arly h er eaft er includ es a gr ea t num

,
ber of trib es and n at ion s of wh ich th e b est

,
known a re th e A a gga r a the F inns and Lap s and

, , ,
S a moi ed s .
Th eir l angu ag e b elong s to th at gr eat division or

fa m ily a t pr esent d istinguish ed a s the Tu r a ni a n So .
th at l angu age m ay prove to u s th a t inEurop e as in

India and on th e Euphr at es the rst trib es who ,
struggl ed w i th th e w ild e rn ess and the s ava g e b east s

w er e of a sim il a r St ag e in progr ess and b elong ed to
th e s am e v a st broth erhood of n at ion s .
Stud ent s of antiquity h av e m a d e a v ery v alu abl e

7
cl assic at ion of the m o st ancient Europ ean hi story ,
a ccord ing to th e m at e rial of the in strum ent s a nd

orn am ent s found in th e prim ev al tum uli or sc att er ed
'
a t v ariou s po int s b e n eath th e soil Th ey h ave con .
struct ed from th ese r el i c s wh a t th ey h av e c all ed

the B one or S toneAge th e B r on z eA e a n
, g d t h e I r on ,
Age The rst in the evid enc es of i ts T e h ee

.
, h t
m od e of life and in its physi c al p eculi a r

g a es
.
r
it ies corr espond s to the p eriod inwh ich we h a v e su p

,
po sed the Finnish or Turania n r a c es to h av e ro amed

throu gh the for est s of Europ e The second b elong s .
m ore to th e K elti c p eriod a nd th e th ird to th e Ten

,
toni c Though int er esting a s an arch aeologic al divi

.
sio n th e cl a ssic at i on has but l ittl e v alu e for Eth

,
nol ogy .
8 4; THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
The correspond enc e of bon e and int impl em ent s

at a ce rt a in l ow st ag e of hum a n d ev elopm ent is tru e ,
of a l l p a rt s of th e world an d prov es nothi ng but

*
,
c o mm on w a nt s a n d a l ik e d egr ee of b arb ar ism The .

,
sim il a rity of d e sign an d th e l ik e t a st es m an ifest ed in

high er work s of b ea uty such a s ar e m a de in bronz e, ,
m ight be m or e di stinct iv e of r a c e but h er eit is found ,
th at a t l ea st in Great Brit ain th e work s of bon e and

, ,
of bron z e mi ngl e a t th e s a m e p e riod and th er e is no ,
evid enc e th a t th e abor ig in al Tur a ni an inh ab it a nt s of

Th e d ivi i n s oEurop e m ight not h av e a dv a nc ed su fcient
n ot
e hn l gi l
t o o ca
l y inint ell ig enc e to C opy d esign s inbron z e
fro m oth er r a c es N eith er canwe s ay th a t th e earl iest
.
K elt s m ight not h av e u sed bon e or int m aterial s or ,
th e l a t er K elt s iron im pl em ent s ev en a s m uch a s the ,
Teuton s .
To the a rch aeolog i c a l divi sion abov e d escr ib ed th e ,
r ec ent di scoveries wh ich we sh all d escrib e ina futur e

,
ch apt er of a st ill m or e prim ev al r a c e m ust a dd yet

, ,
a noth e r er a theF l i nt Age

.
See Wil sons

P reHistoric
-
Man, where the remarkabl e res em

bl a nces in primiti e v a rts , between the earl iest inhabitants of America

a nd Europe, are cl ea rl y e hibited
x .
CHAP TER VIII .
THE AR Y AN RAC ES OF EU RO P E .
I . T HE KELTS .
l 2
THE second gr ea t str eam of popul at ion which

owed over Europ e fro m C entral Asia wa s prob ably ,
the K elt ic The entra nc e o th s p eopl e the old est

. f i
of th e Ary a n r a c e s onth e so il of Europ e d a t e

-
s b a ck ,
far b eyond hi stor ic al r ecords to a nunknown a nt iquity

,
.
The rst inform a t ion wh ich history giv es F ir st

e e
m shows th em rm ly settl ed in the gi ii g f
l i c
of th e ,
c entr e and w est of Europ e and even sending out ,
str ea m s of em igr a t ion tow a rd th e east Th er e i s .
sca rc ely a tr a di t ion e v en of th eir east ern origin and

, ,
th ey ar e comm only consid er ed by th e earl iest bistori

an s a s n at iv e
,
s of th e s o il Bu t l angu ag e wh ich is
.
th e m o st unerrin g r ecord proves th em a m em b er of

th e gr ea t Indo Europ ean fam ily and th at th ey too
-
, , ,
m u st h a vew a nd er ed infar r em ot e a g es fro m th egr eat

m ount a inpl a t ea u ea st of the C asp ia n
-
The l angu ag e .
i s con si der ed by m a ny schol a rs to be ea rl i er inits d e

,
ve IOpm ent a nd for m at ion even th an th e S an skrit ?

,
Sc arc ely any Arya n r a c e h as spr ea d itsel f so wid ely

over E ur op e or has so di stinguish ed it sel f by conqu est
, ,
as the K eltic F ro m the D anub e and Asia Mi nor

.
, ,
D n m
l s ti h ed
gu
ov e r Sw e d en G erm any F r a nc e
,
It aly , , ,
f
Or CO Dq
Sp ain to th e w est ern co ast s of Ir el and and
S tS '
th e h ighl ands of Scotl a nd tr a c es of th eir r esi d enc e ,
an d th eir conqu est s ar e pr eserv ed If we foll ow the .
hypoth esis Of Dr C M eyer we m ay suppo seth at th eir

. .
,
trib es ent er ed E ur op e i ntwo str eam s ; oneproceeding /
ina s outhw est ern dir ect ion thr ough Syri a and Egypt , ,
an d along th e north ern co ast of Afri c a r ea ch ed Eu ,
rop e at the Straits of Gibralt ar Aft er p assing .
through Sp ain to Fr anc e it di vi d ed itsel f into thr ee ,
br anch es ; one of whi ch cro ssed to Gr eat Brit ain ,
a noth e r ent ered It aly and still anoth er following the

, ,
Alps and the D anub e end ed n ear th e Bl a ck Sea, .
Th e s econd gr eat em igr at ion he suppo ses to h av e
Sup p ed os
p assed ov e r th e north of Europ e Sw ed en
,
m mn
an d Pru ssia u nt il it n ally (about 600
g l a o s
r ch d Scotl a nd a n d h n ighbor ng l a nd s
B C
.
) .e a e t e e i i s
through th e G erm an O c ean To the rst m igra tion .

,
h e a scrib es th e K elt s and the G aul s of cl a ssic h isto

ri an s ; to th e second the P icts and Scot s ,
.
Wh at ev er ex a ct v alu e m ay att a ch and c ert ainly

th er e is v ery l ittl e h istoric a l b asis to th is hypo -a
th esis th e rst a uth ent i c h istory shows th e K elt s in

,
struggl e w ith th e Ib e rians in Sp a in Th ey a re su p .
po sed b efor e this p eriod to h a ve l ived b etw een the

, ,
S ein e and th e G a ronn e a nd the g eogr aph ic al n am es

,
of th e P en in sul a of It aly a s w e ll a s the K eltic el em ent

,
THE K E TS . L 87
of the L t in show th t th ey w er e am ong

a ,
a th e ea rliest
th ere At a r em ot e p eriod wh en is nu
inh a b it a nt s .
,
c ert ain th ey are b eliev ed to h ave cro ssed the Alp s ,
an d occup i ed th e pl a in of th e Po Th er e a r e indi c a .
t ions of th eir early presenc e even intheextr em esouth ,
of It a ly In the north at l east in th e fourth c entury

.
,
b efor e Chr ist th ey ha d wrest ed both b ank s of th eP O

fro m the Etru sc a n s a nd found ed th e St at e known
, ,
a ft erw ard a s Cisalpin e G aul ; in 3 9 0 th ey c aptur ed ,
Ro m e In 2 8 0 v ast hord es of K elt s p assed over the

.
,
c entre of Eur op e and a rou sing the K elt s of Illyria

,
who ha d b een settled th er e a t l east a c entury b efor e ,
th ey att a ck ed Gr eec e Ma c edonia and Th essaly : oth ers

, ,
cro ssed the D a rd anell es and r av ag ed Asia E l ,

nv i n
ar ,
Mi nor for a long tim e Even th e Scythi an s .

i as o s .
w ere assault ed on th eir own pl ains A K elt ic St at e .

,
G al at ia was found ed inAsia Switz erl and was m ain

,
.
l y K elti c a s wa s the southw est ern p ar t of Hung a ry

,
.
Wh eth er the Cimbri who in1 1 3 B C from som e , ,

. .
,
un knownc ause em igr a t ed in m ass fro m th e north of

,
Europ e and pour ed th em s elv es on It aly w ere K elt s , ,
c annot be d et erm in ed with c ert ainty The prob a .
bil ity seem s to be th a t th ey we re K eltic trib es living ,
in clo se prox im ity to Teuton ic .
The a nci ent K elt s ar e d iv i d ed into two great

cl asses th e G a eli c and the Kym ric The Th e y
,
.
i rr

s
l n c a ss r ca ti o
G a els a ccording to M Thierry s suppo si
,
.
.
tion ent er ed Fr an
,
c e r st and set tl ed in the south ,
a nd t of th a t country up to the line of the M arne

eas , .
The Kym ri c B elg i an s who c am e fro m the countr ies

,
on the North Sea occup ied on thi s th eory the prov

, , ,
inces north a nd w est as far a s th e S ein e or th e L oir e .
The G a el s ext end ed ov er p art s of Sp ain It aly and , ,
Illyria the Kymri ov er the British Isl es a nd in the ,
oppo sit e dir ection to Asi a founding the E m pire Of

, ,
G al at ia Th er e is gr ea t r eason how ev er to doubt

.
, ,
wh eth er the B elg ia ns w ere K elt s and if th ey w ere

, ,
th ey w ereprob ably m uch m ingl ed with G erm an trib es .
Wh eth er th is cl a ssic at ion corr espond s w ith the divi

si on s of the m od e rn K elti c tongue is also doubtful a s ,
so li ttl e i s k n own of the ancient K elti c The ex a ct .
ethnolog ic al po sit ion and the a uth ent i c h istory of the

suppo sed K e lt i c tr ib e s is l ik e th a t of th e
Un e ny
c r ta i t
b K el
P el a sgian s one of th e knottiest qu est ions
a ou t ts.

for the ethnolog ist We ar e only c ert ain th at a nu

.
m er ou s and w arl ik e p eopl e the undoubt ed a nc estors

,
of so m e port ion of th e m od e rn K elt s spr ea d th em

,
se lves ov er ev ery p art of Europ ein the earl iest his

torical t im es en sl a ving theorig in al i nh a b it a nt s (prob
,
a bly of F inni sh orig in an d c rry ng t rror to

) ,
a i e a l l
org aniz ed governm ent s Wes ee th a t i nm any of th eir
.
m or a l tr a it s th ey corr espond ed w ell w ith th e m od ern

K elts . A r a c e a ccording to the oldest authorities

br ave quick to qu arr el v ain and fond of di spl ay with

, , ,
l ittl e p ertin a city but c ap abl e of extra ordin ary effort s

, ,
liabl e to exc essive d iscour ag em ent and unreason abl e

THE K E TS. L 89
el at ion ,n ever a tt a ch ed lik e theTeuton to the so il but

, , ,
pr eferring th ea ssociat ed lifeof l arg e towns int ellig ent ,
an d apt but s eeking w ealth by plund er r ath er th a n

,
by slow g ains a p eopl ewho ll the history of the p ast

,
with the glory of th eir conqu est s but who found no ,
p erm an ent st at e and who are n ever willing to subm it

long to th eir own con stitut ed a uthorit ies .
Th ey seem inthe ea rl iest p er iods to exc el i nv al or

an d indi vidu a l g eniu s but n ev er po ss ess the d eep
,
m or a l qu alit ies which a r e n eed ed for the

K el i m i t c t ts
fou nd a t ion of enduring gov ernm ent s

From the r st th ey ar e r epresent ed as cr edul ous

an d ea sily rul ed by th eir priesthood .
Th ey w ere the fr eeboot ers and m erc en ary soldiers

of a nt i quity unt il a t l e
,
ngth th eir undisciplined v alor
, ,
s an k und er the st ea dy org aniz ed m ilit ary power of

Ro m e and th eir trib es b ec am e ab sorb ed r st into the
,
.
Rom anp eopl e and th en into theTeutonic conqu ero rs

,
.
Though th e m or a l tr a it s of the K elt h a v e so li ttl e

ch ang ed to our d ay his physic a l h a ve b een exc eedi ng
,
l y m od i ed by theinu en ces of cl im at e a nd of no ur ish

m ent . In the t im es of Caesar the K elt ,
P hy q m
0
Sl
i s d escrib ed a s t a ll w ith ru d dy com pl ex ion
, ,
blonde t em p eram ent light h a ir an ,

d blu e ey es a ,
picture to which th e Highl ander alon e of m od ern

K elt s would corr espond His dr ess wa s a g arm ent .
lik e the m odern t art ans ; hewor e littl e arm or and for ,
orn am ent usu ally a gold ring round his n eck .

The K elti c r em ains sc att er ed ov er Eur op e show

, ,
th at this p eopl e early understood the ar t of working

in m et al s Bronz e iron and gold ; i vory gl ass and
.
, , , ,
wood w ere al l turn ed by th em into a rticl es of u se or

b eauty Th ey po ssessed an endl ess qu ant ity of v a ses
.
an d gl a ss v ess el s Coin s al so w er e in u se by th em ;
.
an d g a r m ent s of th e m o st co stly m a t erial s Th ey .
con struct ed sh ip s and houses of a p ecul iar sh ap e and ,
bridg es and w ell l ai d ro a ds Th eir round brick tow ers

-
.
ar e w e ll known inva riou s p arts of Eur op e In the .
tum ul i and sepu lchr es of theK elt s th eir r em ain s show ,
th at th ey burn ed th eir d ead in d istinction from the ,
Finns who buried th em

,
.
The K elt s po ssessed th e ar t of wr it ing and ar e ,
suppo se d to h av e ha d an alph ab et r el at ed to the ,
Greek Al l theevid enc efrom th ese sourc es

.
show s th a t tho u gh a rovin g and w arlik e

p eopl e the contin ent al K elt s m anifest ed thus early
,
m uch of the ing enu ity a nd sen se of b eauty a nd ord er

Of th eir d e sc end ant s .
Th e B rit ish K elt s if one m ay tru st th e a ccount s

,
of th e L a t in hi stori a n s w er e in the low est st at e of

,
b arb arism sc arc ely b eyond the pr esent condition of

-
th e South Sea I sl a nd er s .
Of the K eltic r el ig ion s l ittl e is known It is

,
.
prob abl e th at th ey worsh ipp ed th e p er soni c at ion of

th e pow er s of N a tur e a nd a ccor di ng to Ro m an
,
th or ity th ey b el iev ed in a futur e l ife a n

,
d inthe r e
T HE ETR USCAN S . 91
m ov a l of th e s oul
t er d eath into oth er bodies or
af
a nim al s Th ey a re known to h a v e follow ed the r e

.
v ol tin cu sto m of hum a n sa cr ic e Th e whol e r ace

g .
s ee ms ev en in the ea rli est t im es to h a v e b een under

, ,
th e r ul e of a pow er ful and privil eg ed Hi er archy the
The m odern K eltic l angu ag e is two di vi d ed into

gr eat branch es : theK ymr i c and Ga eli c (or G a dh elic) .
Th e K y mr i c em br a c es th e W el sh the ex K , el ti c
n ge l a g ua
tinct Cornish and the Arm ori c an of Brit
, ,
.
t any (B a a B r eton) in Fr anc e The Ga el i c or Er se

,
.
, ,
comprises the Irish the G a el ic of the Scotch High

,
l ands and the di al ect of the Isl e of Manf

,
The l ea di ng ch ar a ct eristi c s of th e K elti c l angu ag e

a r e g iv en a s ea i l i l i hy el a sti ci ty a nd a na l yti ca l cl i c
, ,
tin ctn ess Its struct ur e prov es a gr eat a nti qui ty to it

. .
THE ETRUS CANS .

5
Am ong the fra gm ent s of Ary a n trib es m ay prob

ably be r eckon ed th e a ncient p eopl e of theEtr u sccm s ,
en
or Ra s a a s th y c all ed th e selves Tyrrh eni an s
,
e m
,
as th e y w er e c all ed by the Gr eek s Th ere is r eason .
to suppo seth at th ey emi gr at ed into It aly through the

p asses of the Tyrol ea n Alps wh er e r eli cs of th eir l an
,
gua g e still surviv e and rst est ablish ed th em selves on

,
th e north of th e Po unt il th eir pow er wa s

E l y b de
,
ar a o s.
overthr o wn by the inva ding K elti c trib es .
Their p eculi a r a bod es w er e on the w est ern co a st of

It aly b etween the Arno and the Tib er and w est of

, ,
th eAp ennin es H er eth ey found ed a St a t ewhich wa s

.
on e of the l ea di ng n av a l pow er s of a nt iq u ity a nd ,
wh ich r ea ch ed its h eight of gr eatn ess inth e sixth and

se venth c enturies b efor e Christ Th eir popul at ion .
,
ev en und er Rom an rul e r em ain ed so m ewh a t di st inct

,
t ill the t im e of th e E m p erors .
Though th e Etru s c a n s a r e now con si d er ed by the

b est ethnologist s to b elong to the Indo Europ ean -
f am il y the evi d enc e for it i s v ery slight

,
P b bl y
l o a
i nd eed Th e few word s known of th eir

.
l a ngu ag e are m o stly found in sepu lchr al in scriptions

an d con sist in gr ea t p a rt of prop er n am es Th ese .
show a n el e m ent Of a ncient L a tin (or Um bri an) ; of

a nc i ent Gr eek and a third m ixtu r e not known which
, , ,
if it h as a ny afnit ies d ist ingu ish abl e h a s th em w ith

,
th eIndo Europ ea n tongu es

-
One th eory a ccordingly
.
, ,
i s th a t th e Etru s c an s a r e a m ix ed p eopl e; the b a sis

b eing som e port ion of th at ancient and unknown
G r aeco It ali a n r a c e th e fa th er s Of the Gr eek s a nd
-
Rom an s and the oth er portion s m a d eu p of conqu er

,
i ng b a rb a rou s trib es fro m th e north of It aly prob ably ,
of th egr ea t Ary a n fam ily St ill a noth er th eory is th a t

.
th ey ar e a for eign trib e prob ably of Ary a n d es c ent

, ,
who conqu er ed the a ncient L atin trib es and a ssimi

l at ed to a d egr ee th eir l angu ag e .
The m o st pro m in ent inu enc e inh istory of thc

Etrusc ans was exercised upon the Ro m an s in the di ,
OTHER PRIMITIVE ITALIAN P EO P L ES . 93
r ection of th eir mythology and sup erst itions to wh ich ,
this a nci ent p eopl eha d s o p ecul iar a t endency a s to l ea d ,
on e to su sp ect a Tur a ni a n or F innish el em ent i nth eir
r a ce whil e their rem ark able skill in m ining m ay r e

,
mind u s Of the Ib ero Finni c trib es who coloniz ed so

-
n ear th em on the isl ands of the Medit erran ea n

, .
Th eir cu stom too of em ploying wom en a s di vin ers

, , ,
wa s p eculi arly F inn ish The Etru sc an civiliz a t ion

.
wa s essenti al ly pr a ct ic a l a nd u seful ev en m a t eri al

i sti c and no doubt a ffect ed th e Rom an c ivil iz a ti on
a l so
,
in th is di r ect ion At pr esent the question of
.
th eir ethnol ogic al po sition m u st be considered a t b est

as only prob ably se ttl ed .
OTHER P R M VE
I ITI ITAL IAN P E PLES
O .
The oth er prim eval r a ces of It aly m ay be divid ed

into two gr ea t br a nch es whi ch ar e prob ably Older in
,
It ly th a n the Etru sc ans the I ap ygi a ns and the

a
I ta l i ca ns The form er m oving prob a bly fro m the

6
.
,
north occupied the south east of It aly and

I pygi n
, ,
a a s.
w ere a b arb arou s trib e Th eir l angu ag e .

,
though different from the oth er It alia n l angu ag es is ,
thought to b elong to the P el asgic or G raeco It alian ,

-
fam ily whil e oth er histori c al indi c a t ion s m ak e th is

,
conclusion the m ore prob abl e .
The I ta l i ca ns m ay be subd ivi d ed into two im

port ant branch es : the La tins and the Um l r i a ns the
9 4: THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
l att er em br acing th e Vol ski ans, M arsians ,

nd Sam
a
n i t es .
Of the It al ic an p eopl es th er e is no doubt of

,
th eir b eing m emb ers of the Aryan family and clo sely ,
r el at ed to the Gr eek m uch m or e n ea rly

M ica
,
.
connect ed th an for in st anc e the Teutoni c

, ,
to the K eltic From th ese L atin trib es inthe c entre

.
Of It aly r e m ov ed fortun at ely fro m the ov erpow ering

in enc e o Greek c vi at on h a ve com e forth the
u f i l iz i
origin al inu enc es in l aw and l angu ag e and civiliz a

t ion which a ct ing on the m ore unc ul tivat ed Teutoni c
,
an d K elti c trib es h a v e t ended to fo

,
rm the ch ar a ct er
of al l the l e a d ing n at ion s of Eur op e a nd whi ch wil l ,
sh ap e an d d ir ect the a dv anc e of m ankind for m any

c enturies to com e .
CHAP TER IX .
T HE EAR LY TEUT ONIC TRIB Es.

l
IN tt empting to p en etrat e the early ethnologic al

a
r el at ions of Europ e one is at rst utt erly confused by

,
th e a pp ea r anc e of th e Teutoni c tr ib es To an Ob
.
se rver who could h ave overlook ed the cont in ent dur

,
in g t h e fe w c entur i es i mm ed i at ely pr ec ed ing th e i h
trodu ction of Christ i a nity th ere would h av e s eem ed

,
a n al m o st i ndist ingui sh abl e m e dl ey of m a rch es a nd

em igr a t io n s o f w arlik e p eopl es : h er e a n at ion slowly
n
,
a dv a cing with wo m e n and childr en and

prop erty to t ak e po ssession of forests and
,
rivers ab andon ed ; th ere m ultitudes of a rm ed m en

,
r a vaging and plu ndering p ea c eful t erritories ; h er e

a pe opl e ent ering th e R om a n E m pire a s m erc en aries ,
or inanoth er pl a c e transpl a nt ed as agricultur ist s and

, ,
tribut a ries w a ves on w av es of popul at ion curr ent s

int erm ingling with cur r ent s Of p eopl es al l a t r st ,
owi ng from the east al l com po sed of h alf b arb arous -
trib es of a comm on stock and al l surgin

,
,
g and b eating
ag ai n st th e outwork s of th e gr e a t civiliz ed St a t e of
a nt iqui ty the Ro m a n E m p ir e The world has n ever

.
witn essed such a m ovement of n ation s as convul sed

Europ e fo r se ven hundr ed y ears b eginning at l east in

th e s econd c entury b efor e Chri st F rom north to

.
south a n ,
d om south to north fro m east to w est and
, ,
a g ain tow a rd th e northw e st ar econ st ant m igr a t i on s of

,
G erm an trib es during al l th ese c enturies so th a t the ,
s am e n am e s a pp ea r in th e m o st Oppo sit e qu art e rs and ,
ev ery conc eiv a bl e m ingl ing Of r a c ewould s eem th e r e
s ult . Som e of th ese n ation s utt erly disapp ea r oth ers ,
b ecom e p artly ab sorb ed into the older and m ore civil

iz ed L a tin popul a t i on s and oth er s ar e bl end ed w ith
,
th e K elti c a nd Sl a vo n i c trib es Who m th ey subdu e .
The gr eat fam ily of who m th ese v ar i ou s n at ion s

,
ar e tr ib e s i s ev en th en th e m o st pow erful r a c e
,
which has app eared The Ol d Rom an E m p ir e go es

.
down under th eir shock ; the corrupt ed civil iz ation of

Europ e is inm any qu art ers tram pl ed und er foot ; and
the e ete a nd worn out Gr aec i an or It al ia n Ary a n s
'
a r e v i vi ed w ith th e fr e sh vigorous blood of the

,
Teuton i c Ary an s .F rom this fam ily h as com e m o st

of th e e n ergy and civil iz a tion of m od ern Europ e a nd ,
th e Teutoni c trib es h a v e form ed th e m o st pow erful
el em ent inth el ea d ing n at ion s of Europ ea nd Am er ic a .
Wh a t c au se origin ally im p elled th is m ov em ent of

popul at ion from Asia into Europ e is hid in ob ,
scu rity T
. h er e a r e ind ee
,
d c ert a in coinci
,
C e f
au s s o
m g n
d ences in Asiat i c a nn al s and n am es with
i ra tl o s.
,
th e m igr a t ion s an d familiar word s Of Europ ean his

THE EAR LY O
TEUT NIC TRIBES. 97
tory wh ich m ight x a d at e and c ause of theTeutoni c

,
w a nd erings such a s the co nt ests of the Chinese w ith

th e fa ir h a ir ed Scyth s the Ha le
-
a s who a r e suppo sed
, ,
to be the Sa ka s of the Hindoo s the S a ece of B a ctria , ,
the Sa kas cn nas Of Arm eni a a n am e corresponding to ,
th e Kn eta c or Khou ti (Goth i) of both Asia and Eu

, ,
rop e which is thought to h ave given its origin to the

,
n am e of the suppo sed cra dl e of the Teuto nic r a c e

S ca nz i a (Sc a ndin a vi a) a nd th eir m o st v igorou s trib e
, ,
S aka s u na s or S a xon s But al l th is though present .

,
in d a t a for fut u r e int er est ing i nv estig ati on c a nnot be

g ,
r eg ard ed as hi storic al evidenc e .
We m ay only suppo se a s prob abl e th at about 1 2 00 ,
s o m e gr ea t int ern al popul ar m ov em ent or som e

2
B C
. .
, ,
ch ang e in the physic a l condi tions inAsia E l e , ar i s t

pm mm d e e at
pressed the n eighboring trib es upon the '
Teutoni c r a c es a nd dr ov e th em to the country on th e

,
north of the Bla ck Sea Fro m th ese provinc es three .

,
great curr ent s are b elieved to h a ve ow ed inthe 4 th ,
c entury B C into Europ e; one up the D niep er or

. .
,
D ni est er to the countries on the B altic and to Sc a n

, ,
dinavi a a noth er to th e L ow er D a nub e and st ill

, ,
a noth e r up the D anub e to the vall ey of the Rhin e .
From Sc andin avi a it is b elieved by som e th at inthe

, ,
3
3 d c entury B C two str eam s ow ed tow a rd th e

. .
,
south on e of wh i ch m ingling wi th th e K elt s form ed

, , ,
the n at ion of B el gce a nd the oth er n ea r 1 1 3 forc ed, , ,
5
ou t th ewhol e n at ion of the Cimbri from North ern

Europ e upon the Rom an E m pir e
,
.
Th is how ev er is a g ain only prob abl e th eory

,
.
History b egins for the Teutons w ith th eir app ear a nc e ,
inE a st er]? Europ e inthe 3 d and 4 th c entu

5555e
1 ,
1
a pp ne
eara c ries a ft er Christ though som e trib es are ,
m enti on ed ev en b efore th e Chri sti a n Er a ; th e im m e

,
di at e pr essur e for th eir m igr a ti ons b eing the en

cr oa chm e nts and a tt a ck s of a w a rlik e Finn ic (or -
Tschu di c) p eopl e of Asia the Hun s ,

.
Ana nci ent di visi on of th ese trib es can be m a d e

i nto th e pur e G erm a n s or S a xons a nd th eS u eves wh o
, , ,
w ere som ewh a t t inct ur ed with Sl avonic blood The .
l att er includ ed fty four p eopl es a s the Goth s L ongo

-
, ,
b ards V a nd al s Bur gundians B u gians Herulian s and

, , , ,
oth ers Th ey are di stingui sh ed i ng en eral from the

.
, ,
oth er grea t br anch of the G erm an fam ily as b eing ,
m or e no m a di c and w a rl ik e l ess incl in ed to agri cultur e ,
an d w ith con st itut ion s Of gov ern m ent of a m or em on

a rch i c a l n a tur e The S axon s ar e m or e d em ocr a t i c
.
,
an d w ith l ess un ity of n at ion al feeling .
In g en er al it m ay be said th at th ere w eref ou r

, ,
consp icuou s and l ea ding n a tions or confederat ion s of ,
tr b i es a m
,
ong th e the Gotl z s who t ended m o stly
m
,
to the c ast of Europ e; the F r a nks who w and er ed to ,
th e w est ; th e S a xons tow a rd th e north ; a nd th e

,
Al em a nns to the s outh , .
Und er the Goth s m ay be includ ed the G epidae

, ,
THE EAR LY TEUTONI O TRIB ES . 99
D a n es Swed es and Herul i ns ; und er the Fr a nk s the

, ,
a
,
Ch atti ; u nder the S axons the Angl es Jut es and th e , , ,
Frisians ; with the Al em anns the Suevians B esides , .
th ese th ere w er e the Vand als Burgundians L ongo

, , ,
b ards and m any oth er trib es m ore or l ess import ant

, , .
Goths . Of th es e we h ea r , in er v y a ncient times, a s o ccu
py ing th e s ou th er n par t of Swed en . In3 7 5 A . D . , th e y a ppear
as West G oths onth e Lower Danu be and penetrate

, ,
G oal s
to Thr a ce; pr essing n, th ey nal l y
"
o rea ch G au l ,
wh er e, inth e5 th centu r y, th ey fou nd th eWes t G othi c Kingd om
Remains of this br anch ar e fou nd inth e Crim ea, e enu p to v
pr es ent d a y .
AS Ea s t Goths, in th e l atter par t of th e 4 th centu ry , th ey

v
pass o er th e Lower Danu be, to B ul ga ri a ; for ced fr om th ese
pr o inv
ces , th e y nal l y ( )
4 8 0 r ea ch Ital y, wh er e th e y rul e for
nearl y one hu nd red y ear s, u ntil th eir kingd om is o v e th
r row nby
th e B y z a ntine army . v
Anoth er d i isionh a epos sessi onof Ea st v
ernand North ern G erm an y .
Th e Ge
p id e
c
, p
r obabl y of G othi c origi n, appear in Hu nga r y
ab ou t 4 00, a nd ar e co nqu er ed by th e Longoba rd s in th e l atter
h al f of th e 6th ntury
ce . Th e Va nd a l s *
a r e spok e n of in Hun
g ar y , as earl y as 1 66 A . D ., a nd (4 06 to in compan with y
o th er eo
p p l es th e y m ar ch th r ou gh G aul to Spa in,
a
,
nd th enceth eir inva sions rea ch Africa (42 9 A.

Vn a d al s .
co nqu er ing th eRom anarm ies , a nd one d i vi i s o nr etu rning, bu rns

9
The V
ndal s are su ppos ed by Latham to be S l a voni a n, partl y from
a
their nam e,
a nd pa rtl y fr om th eir l oc al it i es H e di id es th em into tw o . v
bran ches on e l i in
, g on t he D a cvo P a n n o n ian fron tier in
-
co nfed eration
,
with th e Goths ; a nd th e other on the sou thwestern frontier were the

, ,
Sorabians of Sa xon y and Sil esia, the ancestors Of the present Sorbs of
those coun tries .
1 00 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
Rom e (4 55 A. In 5 3 4 , th e y ar e o v e p we ed
r o r ,
a nd nal l y
d isa ppear .
Al ema nns . Th es e a r e s een ab ou t 2 1 4 , i n C entr al G erm an , y

b etweenth e Danu be a nd th e Maine, inth e l and of th e Su e es v .
y
Th e wa ge co nstant wars with th e Rom ans, with
M ema nns '
mu ch s u ccess . Th eir progres s i s nal l y ch ecked by
th e a d v a ncing F r a nks Th e G erm anS wiss a nd Su abi ans

a r e th eir d escenda nts .
ntur y , we h ear of
'
F r a nks . Inth e 3 d ce this peopl e, or co n

fed er a ti onof peopl es, o nth e Lower Rhine; y a d v ance sl owl y
th e
th r ou gh G erm an y to wa r d th e Rhine In3 5 5 th ey .
F ra nk s .
in G a u l , nd h a
,
ve f or m ed sev e l m l l ki ng
,
a re a ra s a
d om s ; i n4 8 7 , Cl o d wig h a s d estroy ed th e l a s t v e tige f R m n

s o o a
power i nwh at i s now F r a nce, a nd o v e p wer o rs th e Al em anns ,

th e West G oth s , th e Thu ringia ns a nd B urgu nd ians , pr epar ing
for th e gr eat Empir e of Ch a rl em a gne, a nd th e na l di i sionof v
Eur ope into m a n y of its p esent States r .
S axo s . n This nam e r st a ppea r s i n th e mid dl e Of th e 2 d
ce ntu ry . Th e S a xons a r e th e n neigh b or s of th e F r isians , a nd

th eir terri tor y extend s fr om th e Wes er, o ve
r th e El be to Hol
s tei n and Denm a rk . y
Th e w er e th e pir a tes a nd m a rine free
h ooter s of th os eearl y a ges. Th e y co nqu er ed m ost of Engl and ,
i nu ni onwith th eAngl es , in4 5 0, a nd th eir r el a ti ve s,

s a on
x 5
th e Nor wegi ana nd Da nish Norm ans , a fter l u nd er

p
i ng a nd l ay ing wa stem os t of th e cou ntr ies of Eu r ope, su bd u ed
a nd settl ed N or m a nd y
nd fu rnish ed th em a rtial popu l a a
tionwh i ch a ga i n(1 06 6) con u er ed En gl a nd u nd er Wil l i a m th e q

q
C on u er or .
F r om th e 6 th centur y on th ey ,
are i n u ni nterru pted stru ggl e
with th eF r a nks , which o nl y end s with th eir incorpora tioni nto

th e F r ankish m ona r ch y ,
in 8 03 . F r om th is tim e, th e nam e
d es cribes al l Nor th G ermany . B esid es th ese, th eB u rgu ndia ns

T HE EAR LY O
TEUT N IC TRIB ES. 1 01
fou nd ed o nth e Rh one (4 1 4 ) a B u r gundian kingd om , which wa s
s u bd u ed by th e F r a nks (5 2 3 to Th eir pr om inent cities
w er e G ene v a, B esa ncon, Ch al ons , V ienne (on the

B u rgu ndia ns
Rh one), a nd A v ign n o .
'
InUpper Ital y th e L ng o oba r d s l aid th efou nd ation(5 7 4 ) of a
Lom bar d S tate, which wa s d estr o ed in 7 7 4 by th e F r a nks y .
It incl ud ed P i edmont, Tu s ca n , y Mil an, G enoa , a nd

L mbo a rd s.
o th er pr o v in e c s.
Thu r ing ia ns . This tr ibe i s s u ppos ed to be th e s am e as th e
Hermu nd ur i m entioned ,
by Taci tu s . F r om th e 5 th centur y ,
th e y
occu p y th e l a nd s o nth e l eft ba nk of th e Da nu be,
north wa rd of
th e Al em anns a nd Svabians, as fa r as th e El be a nd th e Ha rz ,
wh ich s epar a tes th em fr om th e Sa xons Inth e 6th
ce ntu ry y
th e l ost gr eat distr icts o
.
nth e east, thr ou gh

Thu rin ia ns g
th e a ttacks of th e Sl a v nians ,
o at th e sam e tim e th at th e wer e y
exposed to th ea ssaul ts of th e F r anks, by wh om th ey wer enal l y
sub j ected . After this peri od , th eir name d isappea rs as o ne of
th el ea d ing G er m a nna tions .
Th e B a i ns (B a ioca ri z) a r e rst m entioned in th eearl y

a r ia
pa r t o f th e 6th centu r y Th ey h el d , th en, th e eastern part of

.
th at gr eat Sou th G er m a n terr itor y ,

known a s Su e i a v . Th eir
cou ntr y str etch ed o v e th e Rh eti

r a a npl a into th e Al ps, a nd nor th
war d to th e Da nu be, betw een th e Su e es v on th e west, and th e
s ou r ces of th e Dra ve a nd th e Enns n th e
o ea st .
B am man
y m d e p f m l l S ev i t ibe
s
y
'
Th e w er e pr oba bl a u o s a u c r s,
a nd wer e especia l l y el ted to th e Th ingian Al em a n

r a n ur s, s, a nd
Longobar d s . V ari ou s oth er G erm an tribes , with ou t d ou bt,
u nited v
th em s el es to th e B a v ar ia nconfed er ation . Th e becam ey
s ub je t t
c o th e F r a nkish m ona r ch y u nd er Ch arl em agne .
TO su m u p th es ebri ef sk etch es of th e earl y Te t u o nic r aces,
i t m ay be s aid th at th e fol l owi ng w a s th ei r pos tioni nG e

i r m an y
i nth e 3 d centu ry . In th e north , from th e Rhine to th e El be,
a nd even r ea ching to S chl es wig, w a s th e S a xon C onfederation.
West of this ,
al l th etribes rel ated to th eF r a nks h a d
settl ed , a nd, pu sh ed furth er w es twar d , th e y h ad
o ccu pied Nor th ern G au l . Th e Al ema nns h el d th e

s ou th wes t of y
G erm an th e d istricts n th eUpper Rhine
o . To
th e nor th of th em w er e th e B u r gu nd ia ns, to th e ea st th e S va
bi a ns . Al l th e ea st of y
G erm an , wa s h el d by th e m an tribes y
wh o ra nked u nd er th e Goths .
Therst Of the Teutoni c trib es ina nt iquity was

undoubt edly the Gothi c p eopl e Al l th e v arious .
bra nch es w er e proud of th eir d esc ent from or allia nc e

with this n at ion ; and ev en yet inSp ain th e m ingling ,

Of th e blu e blood

t e Got c
h hi is con sid er ed a
m a rk of nob il ity Th eir pow er wa s greatly w eak en ed

.
G h ot s. by the overwh el ming a tt a ck s Of the Huns ,
an d from th eir po sit ion in th e Ro m a n E m p ir e th ey ,
r ec eiv ed m uch m or e of the w eak ening and corrupt ing

inu enc es of th e m or e c ivi liz ed r a c es so th a t th ey ,
n ally utt erly d isapp eared a s a distinct n at ion .
TheVa nd a l s a r e suppo sed to h a v e r ec eiv ed m uch

m ixt u r e of Sl a von i c blood In Afric a th ey a cc ept ed

.
,
th e Ol d S em it i c c iv il iz a t i on and p erish ed und er its in
u ences The Longoba r d s origin ally fr om Jutl a nd

.
, ,
who w ere n ear er th e sourc e of th e r a c e pr eserv ed ,
th eir purity of blood m u ch long er th an th e oth er

trib es In the Middl e Rhin e a nd on the Upp er
.
D a nub e th ey w er e thought to h av e b een m uch min

,
gl ed with K elt s .
THE EAR LY O
TEUT NIC TRIB ES . 1 03
The B u rgu nd ionis pr eserved th eir orig in al stock

ev en long er th a n the L ongob ard s though n ally ,
t aking into th em selves m any K eltic and Sl avonic

l
ee em nt s . Th e F r a n les th e pur est in Teutoni c
L
blood of n early al l th e trib es sur vived m o st of th em ,
an d for a long t im e rul i ng over kindr ed trib es es

, ,
c ap ed th e enervating in u enc es Of the corrupt L atin

r a c es Of al l theTeuton
. i c p eopl es th e onewhi ch wa s
,
l east expo sed to theeffect s of R om a n civil iz at ion and ,
wh ich di d l east to r eg en erat e th e world by its in

fusi on of new blood w er e th e erc e and w arlik e
,
S a xons . Living at the extr em e north of Europ e th eir ,
a tt a ck s w er e not m uch di r ect ed ag ainst the

s a o ns x
Rom an E m pir e but fell m or e upon the east

Of G e rm any or the British I sl es ; th ey exp erienc ed in

con sequ ence littl e Of the inuenc e which a sem i bar -
b a rou s p eopl e feel incont a ct with a hi ghly civiliz ed

,
.
Th e S axon s pr eserv e the p u r e Teutoni c forc e a nd ,
n ally d evelop a r a c e wh ich of al l o th ers ha s m o st

, ,
d eeply im pr essed m odern civiliz ation .
In the m iddl e of the 3 d c entury th e Teutoni c el e

,
m ent r st ent ers into publi c affa irs inthe R o m a n Em

pir e; in 4 7 6 the W est ern E m pire is overthrown by
,
this power and in8 00 a new Teutonic em pire und er

, ,
a F r a nk K ing Ch a rl e m agn e i s er ect e d wh ch

( ) i ex ,
t end ed over m o st of Sp ain G erm any Fr anc e and

, , ,
It aly.
In r eg ard to the g eogr aphi c al position of the

Teuton
ic trib es it m ay be said in g en er al th at the
, , ,
erc e assa ults Of the Huns inE as t ern Europ e crush ed

m a ny of th e s e in th a t qu a rt er and t end ed
G e g ph
o ra l i ca
p m n
os o
to m ass the oth ers in the w est and nor th
.
w est Of Europ e l ea ving the east to Sl avoni c and

,
Finni c popul ations a con di tion whi ch has endur ed to

th e pr es ent d ay .
Aft er th e d estructi on Of th e Ro m a n E m p ire

th e Teuton i c tr i bes w er e d is tribut ed s o m ewh a t as fol
lows : In Illyria and It aly w ere a m ixture of Heru

li ans Ru gians and a ft erw ard of E ast Goth s ; inSp ain
, , ,
r em ains of Su ev es and V a nd al s and W est Goth s in ,
th e north ; in South ern F r a nc e W est

Te n in
u to ,
h en y
s
5t c
Goth s in E ast ern Fr anc e Burgundi an s
tu r '
, ,
an d Al em anns and in th e north inB elg ium and on

, ,
th e L ow er Rhin e F r a nk s In Holl and w er e the

,
.
,
Frisian s ; in W estph alia the S axons and south of , ,
th es e the Thuringian s O n the l eft b ank of the

,
.
D anub e n ear Vi enn a th e L ongob ard s ; in Boh em ia

, ,
an d Su abia theSu eves a nd th eB a v a r i a n s and M a rko

, ,
m ann s ; inHung a ry and Mold avi a th e G ep idae ,

.
Th e Teuton s h a d thu s lo st al l th e provi nc es to the

east of th e Elb e wh i ch w er e occup i ed by Sl a von ia n s
, .
M any of the Teutoni c nation s w er e in no way

a ffe ct ed by th a t gr ea t ev ent the overthrow of the
Ro m a n E m pire B ut the E ast and W est Goth s w er e
.
d el ivered up through it to the in u enc es of a corrupt

,
c iviliz ation and the Fr ank s n ally felt its effect inthe
,
THE EAR LY O
TEUT NIC TRIB ES. 1 05
m erg ing of th eir G erm a n popul at ion into the K eltic

an d L at in el em ent s wh ich w er e in cont a ct w ith th em
, ,
t ill in the l 0th c entury a new p eopl e the F r ench ,
w ere the r esult .
At the t im e Of Ch a rl em agn e the ethn ic r el a t ion s ,
of Europ e w e r e so m ewh at a s follows

In South i
It aly th ere w ere gr ea t m inglings and

E pe n u ro a
cro ng o r c es S em it es from S a ra c enic gfgfgg gm

s si s f a a
a
m
conqu ests anci ent trib es of Aryan or po ssi
,
"
bly Tu rani an orig in and Greek or a ncient G raeco

,
It alian rem ain s In North It aly the Teutonic Lom

.
,
b ards w er e preponder a nt and not yet m uch a ssimi l at ed

to the Rom an and K eltic popul a tions In Sp ain the .
,
s outh a n d c entr e w ere und er the S em iti c conqu est s of

the Ar a b s wh il e inth e northw est w er e d es c end ant s
,
o f Su e ves and Visigoth s w ith m inglings of th eI berian

,
r a c e In the south of Fr anc e w ere ancient d epo sits

.
,
of K e ltic and R om an popul ation with Gothic m ix

t u r es From Provenc eand L anguedoc theWest Goths
.
,
-
h a d m o stly disapp ea r ed wh il e th e Rom a n inu enc es

w erevery strong w ith som e S em it ic rem ain s fro m the
,
S ar a c enic invasions In theeast of Fr a nc e theFrahks

.
,
a re th e l ea d ing r a c e ov e r a Burgundi an popul ation .
In Burgundy West Switz erl and S a voy and P iedm ont

, , ,
a r e m a ny tr a c e s of th e K eltic and Sl a vonic r a c es In .
c entral Fr anc e the F rank s pr edomin at e ov er a G allo

,
De Gobineau .
R om a n pop ul ation and Britt any show s a d ecid edl y

,
K eltic pop ul at ion .
Fro m the S ein e to th e Rhine a nd on the oth er ,
sid e to th e M a in e a n d th e D a nub e th e Teuton s or ,
G erm ans ar eth e l ea di ng r a c e though m ingl ed m uch ,
w ith K eltic and Sl avonic r ac es .
D enm ark S wed en and Norw a y a nd th e north ern

, , ,
co ast s of Europ e ar e cover ed w ith unm ix ed Teutoni c

,
p eopl es Even Russia soon r ec eived from this po w

. er
fu l r a c e h er ruli ng fa m ily who i n8 62 l a i d th e found , , ,
a t ion of th e Ru ssi a n E m p ir e a n d h el d po ssession of ,
th e governm en t for m or e th a n 7 00 y ea r s Engl and .

,
with a K eltic popul ation h ad r ec eived cont inu al mix ,
tur es of G erm an blood unt il a t l ength the Teutons
, , ,
inth e S a xon conqu est a nd ag a in in th at of th e North

,
m en h eld und isput ed rul e and in fus ed the m a sses of

, ,
th e p eopl e w ith th ei r v igorou s blood .
The d es cript ion of th e G erm a n r a c es fro m the ,
cl assic al historian s a nd inth eir own S ag a s gives u s a

, ,
consist ent im pression Of th eir ch ara ct eristics both ,
physic al and m oral .
They ar e p i ctured a s a t al l pow er ful r a c e w ith ,
l ight h air and bl u e ey es and cl ear blo nd e com pl exi on

, ,
.
T h ei r h and s a n d feet w e r e sm all T h e es

Te n
u to ic
.
tra i ts
e i al m a rk of h igh r ank wa s th ebr ightn e
.
p c ss
Of th e e e an d long h a ir wa s con si d er ed a b ea uty

y ,
.
Th ey w er e a r a c e r em a rk abl e for p erson al dignity ,
wh ich b ec a m e easily corrupt ed into exc essive prid e ,

THE EAR LY TEUT N IC TRIB ES . O 07
a nd for a boundl ess Sp irit of indivi du al ent erprise .
With th ese trait s th ey unit ed a simpli city and trust

,
fuln ess wh ich w er e Ob serv ed by str ang ers

,
Th ey .
w ere notoriously reckl ess of th eir own lives a nd cruel ,
to en em ies fond of a dventure esp ecially on the sea ; ,
preferring wh at ever involved p eril and h a rdsh ip ;

greedy for booty and g iven to the pl easu res of the
t abl e and to g a ming In r eg a rd to sexu al virtue and
.
,
th e r esp ect p a i d to wom a n th ey st and forth far above

,
al l oth er r a c es of th e p a st It is an evidenc e Of Teu

.
toni c virtu e inthi s dir ection th at the ancient Teutoni c

,
d ial ects h av e no word to exp ress th e idea of P y f urit o

m or al s.
ti t te Sl av i c a nd K elt i c word s be ing
p ro s u
a ppli ed for th is purpo se . TO th e Ol d G erm a n in

u ence ev en b efor e th e introduction Of Christi an
,
i ty ,
an d still m or e to th at inu enc e r e ned by it wo m an

,
in al l m odern soci ety ow es so m ething of h er hi gh

,
po sition .
Th e Teuton ic ch ar a ct er wa s arb itr a ry a nd th er e ,
for e d eli ght ed in sl a v ery a nd di ffer en ce of cl a sses but ,
i t a lw a ys support ed s el f gov ernm ent in th erul ing r a c e

-
.
In di stinction from the K elt s love for cities th e Teu

,
l
ton pr eferr ed th e life on farm s ; ea ch l andhold er

c al li ng his fa rm his court and ev en c arrying his

,
i ndep end enc e so fa r a s O ft en to fort ify his prop erty ;

et w i th al l th is h e i s seldo m found w i th any v e ry
y ,
d eep att a chm ent for his n a tive soil ch ang ing it r ead ily ,
wh ere am bition or prot woul d t em pt .

The old G erm a n n a ture wa s not pr eemin ently

r eligious though not d ecient inr ever enc e It Shows
, .
m uch r e of im agin at ion in its s emi b arb a rou s d a y s -
y e t ev en th en i ts pr edo mi n a nt m e
,
nt al t end ency w a s
eith er tow a rd th e subtl et i es Of l aw and gov ernm ent ,
or to a m ythology whi ch seem s m or e scient ic th an

r eli gious The Teutoni c m ind how ev er was alw ays
.
, ,
p ecul iarly m or a l inits di rections .
The Teuton s r esp ect for wo m a n th eir m or a l ity

, ,
an d th eir b el i ef inone God a s w ell a s th eir a ssoci a t ed

,
In en e n sel f gov ern m ent

-
s pr e p a r ed th e m for th e r e
,
th ew d
u
or1
c o
ce ti onOf Chr i st i a n i ty a n
. 0
d g v eth em gr e at
p a ,
pow er inspr eading its truth s .
L AN G UAG E .
MaxMull er s divisi on is prob ably the m o st sei en

tic i nto : (1 ) Th e Zow G er m a n includ ing Goth i c

, , ,
O ld S a xon S a xon F ri esic D utch Fl em ish

L ng ge
a ua
, , , , ,
H
.
an d Pl a tt D eut s ch Th i h G rman
()
2 e -
g e .
,
includ ing O ld High G er m an om th e 7 th to the 1 2 th

-
c entury Middl e H igh G erm an from th e 1 2 th cen

,
-
,
tury to Luth er a nd th e N ew High G erm an the pres

,
-
,
ent l it er a ry l angu a g e o f G er m a ny T h S ca nd i
()
3 e .
na vi a n r epr esent ed by th e O ld Norse a nd its thr ee

,
d ial ect s D anish Norw eg ian and Sw ed ish and em

, , , ,
bra cing two br anch es the E ast and West Sc andi ,
navi an .
CHAP TER X .
I II. T HE EAR LY S L Av O N I A N S .
l
IT c a nnot be c ert a inl y d eci d ed wh eth er this im

port ant family settl ed inits Europ ean po ssessions be
for e or a ft er the m igr a tion of th e Teuton i c n a tion s
fro m Asi a . The m o st prob a bl e conclu sion i s th a t ,
pr essed by the Tur kish hordes who w er e deva st ating

Asia the Sl a vo n
,
i a n s m ov ed on tow ard the w est in ,
th e tr a ck of th e Teuton s and s ettl ed on th e l and s

,
which th ese ha d ab andon ed Th ey seem seldom to

.
h ave b een a conqu ering and pur ely m ili t ary r a c e;

an d th eir po ssession s w er e m o stly g ain ed by th em a s ,
colonist s and till ers of the ground The The ir .
grea t p eculiarity of th eir ea rly h istory is en y t a ci t .
th e t en a city w ith wh ich th ey r et ain ed both th eir

,
n ation al ch a r a ct er and th eir own h abit a tions und er

w av e aft er w ave of succ essiv e conqu est s .
Th ey h a d th e m isfortun e to be s ettl ed n ea r th e
outworks of Europ ean civil iz at ion wh ere the rst ,
a tt a ck s of th e ery and cru el Asia tic trib es always fell .
F orc ed on the w est upon the r ea r trib es of the a d

va ncing Teuton s, and in continu al tru gl ewi th th em s g
on the ea st th ey w ere subm erg ed by the i r r esistibl e

onsets of Hun s Av a rs Bul g ars Chaz ar s and Tur ks
, , , , ,
an d y et th ey s eem n ev er to be ext erm in a t ed a s w er e

c ertain Teutoni c trib es but th ey app ea r a g ain a fter
,
th e storm i s ov er as p ea c eful cult iv a tor s of th e so il ,
an d in m a ny c a ses a s w ith th e Teutoni c Ross i and

,
th e Bulg a ri an s th ey d en a t i on aliz e th ei r conqu erors

,
an d m erg eth em i nto th e Sl a von i c fa m ily The origin .
of th e Sl a vo ni a n s ev en wi thi n th e h istori c p eriod i s

, ,
unknown .
The conn ect i on of th e ea rly Sl a v es with th e trib es

of a nci ent S arm ati a i s not sufciently c ertain for hi s
,
toric st at em ent yet a dmi tt ing of m uch prob abl e con

,
j ectu re .
Ancie
ntwrit er s di vi d e the Sl a voni ans or Wendes , ,
i nto two gr ea t cl a sses whi ch corr espond w ith m od ern

,
An enci
di
t
v i si on s th e A n tes an d th e S cl a vens or ,
1
d v n
th e E a st Ru ssi a n s an d the W est Ru ssi a n s
i i si o .
The S cl a vens li v ed b etw een th e D a nub e and th e

Dniest er and ext end ed northw ard to theVistul a ; the
,
Ant es in h ab it ed th e v a st countri es ea st of the Dn i es

ter .The Europ ea n ho m e Of th e whol e fa m ily i s u n ,
doubt edly th ecountry on th eUpp er Volg a and a round ,
th e V ald a i m ount ain s .
It is b el ieved th a t for four c enturi es b efor e Christ ,
an d for two hun dr ed y ea rs a ft er th e m ov em ent s of ,
th e Sl avoni an s w er e m o stly tow ard th e north an d

THE EAR LY SLAVONIANS . 1
t
eas ; th e vast st epp es of E a st ern Europ e b eing es
p e ci al l
y a ttr a ct iv e to th e ir a gr i cultur a l h a b it s F ro m .
th e 3 d c entury to the 7 th th e o vercrowd ed o ul a

, p p
t ion inthe east ern provinc es and the const a nt a tt a cks ,
of th e Asi a t i c no m a d trib e s pr e ss ed th e m tow ard the

,
south a n d w est .
Th e d estruction Of the Hun s (about an d th e

overthrow of the Rom an E m pir e u n doubt edly
r st l ai d op en West ern Eur op e to th em .
In the 6th century we h a ve som e of the rst his

,
torical a cco unt s of th eir trib es The L ongob a rd s h a v e

.
a b a ndon ed P a nnon i a or Hun a ry a n F

, g d th e
h
,
l
ir s t
i s tori ca
Av a rs a Turkish trib e h a v e t ak en po sses
, ,
n a ccou tS
si on of th is fe rt il e country a nd assign ed l ands to th eir

,
all i es th e Sl a von i c trib e

,
s The Ant es ar e spok en of
.
a s r a v ag ing Thr a c e in 5 4 6
,
The Scl av ens h a v e oc
.
cu pi e d th e country b eyond th e D a nub e and th eir m il ,
itary exp editi ons or th eir mi gr at ion s cov er Illyr ia

, , ,
Thr a c e and D al m a t ia and r ea ch ev en to th e w a lls Of

, ,
Const ant inopl e Aft er th e inv a sion

S l en c av s.
of the Av a r s ,
th ey b egin to m ak e settl e
m ent s i n th ese countries In the 6th and 7 th cen
.
turi es gr ea t int ern a l r evolut i on s occur am ong the

,
Sl a voni c p eopl es and the Wendes spr ea d from the

,
D ni est er and the D anub e to the shor es Of the G er ,
m an O c ean and th e b a nk s Of the Elb e occupying th e ,
district s which th e Burgundians Herulian s Suevi ans , , ,
an d oth er Teuton i c tr ib es ha d a b a ndon ed

"
.
Of th e E a st ern Sl av es som e are d esign at ed as

,
a ll ies of th e Ro m a n s inBulg a ri a i n 5 94 S ervia and ,

.
D al m atia ar e g ain ed by the S ervi ans and Cro a ts of

this branch in th e rst p art of the 7 th c entury and
, ,
Illyrian Sl a ves Of thi s di vision ar e spok en Of inth e

7 th c ent u ry and h eavy m a sses of E ast ern Sl a v es h a ve
,
settl ed on th e s outh ea st ern d ecli vi ty O f th e Alp s ,
tow a rd th e Adri ati c in the 6th and 7 th c enturies

,
.
The Ru ssia n s or Mu scovit es b elong to th is br anch of

, ,
th eSl avoni c fa m ily though th eir n am e i s d eriv ed fro m

,
a Sc a ndinav a n tr b e Ro ss
i i i who g av e th em th eir
gov erning family for som e c entu ries .
The Western S l a ves a r e h eard of a s i nv a ding

Gr eec e in 5 8 2 which tog eth er w ith the n eighboring
, ,
district s of Th essaly Epirus a nd Asia , ,

we sm e
St S
Minor th ey plund er ed a nd occupied for

'
se v er al c enturies unt il in the 8 th c entury Greec e

, , ,
s ee m ed about to b eco m e Sl a vo n ic .
Th ey a pp ea r r st in G er m a ny on th e Elb e in , ,
62 3 ; th ey settl e Mor av i a ; a s Tch echs th ey furnish ,
th e popul a t ion to B oh em ia wh i ch ha s endur ed to the
pr esent d ay ; th ey coloniz e a nd build cities on the

North ern S ea b etw een th e Vistul a and the Elb e
, .
F rom th em com e th e D alm at ian s th e F r a nkie Sl a ves , ,
th e Sl a ves b etw een the Elb e a nd th e O d er th e S a xo n ,
Sl avonic popul at ion the Pol es or La echs the Po m era

, ,
.
n ian s and the Slov ak s Of Hung a ry

, .
The d ivision s of the l angu ag e at the pr esent d ay ,

THE EAR LY SLA VONIAN S . 113
corr espond to th ese a nc ient di visions of the p eopl e .
The Ea ster n (or South E a st ern) co m prises D mn

2
-
i v is s
mm
th e R ussian th e Bul g a ria n a nd th e Il
a a s
, ,
l yr i a n; th e l att er including the S ervi a n Cro at ian and , ,
Slovenian The Wester n includes thePolish the B 0

.
, ,
h em ian the Wendian a nd the Pol abian Of th ese

, ,
.
,
we sh all sp eak m or e p articul arly in tr eat ing of the

m od ern Sl a von ian s .
The anci ent Sl a von i c trib es do not equ al th e Ten

'
ton s in the sp irit of bol d a dv entu re nor a r e th ey a s ,
con sp icuous for pur ity Of m oral s Th ey Show how .

,
ever even gr eat er t en a city of ch ar a ct er a nd a tough

,
n ess of n atur e Which c a uses th em to survi ve al l the

,
conqu ests of which th ey w er e the victim s Th eir in .
stin ct of r a c e or of n a t ion a l ity wa s a s strong i nth e

, ,
earl iest t im es a s it is now In the p ea ceful a rt s th ey

.
,
w er e undoubt edly in a dvanc e of the Teutons and ,
th er e is reason to b eli eve th at theword p l ou gh as well ,
a s th eknowl e dg eof so m eportion s of agri cultur e c a m e ,
to the G erm ans from th e Sl a vonians From the 5 th .
to the 9 th c enturies whil e the Teutons h eld West ern

,
G erm any and the Sl av es E ast ern it was Ob served th at

, ,
th e l a tt er country wa s by fa r the m or e p ea c eful an d

pro sp erous The Sl avonians show ed no A pe em,
.
l a ck Of courage and p atient endura nc e rac e '

ac
wh en c all ed on to ght or to su er for th eir right s

, ,
but th eir inclin ations w ere alw ays tow ard co mm erc e
an d a gricultur e It i s th eir h igh honor th at inan
3
.
, ,
a
ge of rvitud e th ey po ssessed no Sl a ves and d evel
se , ,
op ed even in th at early t im e an instructive ex am pl e

, ,
Of comm u n a l sel f government -

.
Th ey w er e a lway s a populou s fa m ily and ap ,
p ar entl y in a ncie nt t im es m or e r em a rk a bl e for th e
g en eral w ell b eing of the p eopl e th an for any con

-
Spi cu ou s i n di vi du al s The Sl a vo n
.i c fa mi ly Show ed in
a nt i qui ty th e r a r e fa c ul ty of sub mi ssi on w ithout the ,
t end ency to d eg en er a cy or sl avishness Th eir r eli .
gion wi th m any sup er stition s and po eti c

,
T n
ra s.
p ag an a cco mp a niment s which only several ,
c enturies of Christiani ty could er a di c at e cont ain ed a ,
pur em onoth eism .
In g en eral the Sl avonic family of a ncient t im es

, ,
m ay be ch a r a ct eriz ed a s one of th e m o st tough a nd

enduring r a c es th a t ever a pp ea r ed ; w ith qu alit ies ,
who sev igor and soli d worth only the slow progress
Of m a ny ag e s could fairly d e velop .
T HE LITHUANIANS .
O n thee st ern co st of the B altic from theVistul a

a a ,
to M em e] a nd r ea ch ing south a s far a s the Bug

th e ,
an d th e N a r ew a br anch of the Sl a von i c r a c e l ived

,
fro m the m o st a ncient t im es who se l angu ag e st il l in

,
ter ests th e s chol ar fro m i ts r em a rk a bl e a ppro a ch to
the S an skrit th e a nc ient Lith u a n ians .
Th ey ar e d escr ib ed by cl a ssic al h istoria ns ev en as

THE L ITHUANIANS . 115
ea rly a s the 4 th c entury b efore Christ as a p ea c eful ,
agri cult u r a l r a c e with di ffe r ent h abit s from A

, nd estu i a
ve n e d"
tho se of the S a rm atians who a djo in ed ,
th em a s tr afcking m uch in amb er coll ect ed on

, ,
th eir co asts Th ey w er e di vid ed into the A esta i and

.
th eVe ned i Scha arik suppo ses th at thea tt a ck s Of the

'
Gothic n ations sep a rat ed the two trib es and th a t the ,
Venedi r etr ea t ed to Russia whil e the Aestu ans r e,
m a in ed a s s erfs or subj ect s to th eTeutoni c conqu eror s .
Th ey w er e subdu ed a gal n by Erm a nri ch (3 3 2 to 3 5 0

A. N O trib e in Europ e show ed such d esp er at e
oppo sition to thea ppro a ch es of Christianity a s di d the ,
a nc i ent Lithuanians and Prussians This m ay h ave .
b een1 11 p art owm g to a r em a rk abl e syst em Re sis tanc e to

h m C r i s tl a ty .
of hi e r a rchy est abl ish ed am ong th em by
,
th eir own priest s Th ey w ere onl y n ally conquered

.
by the Teutonic Knight s inthe 1 3 th c entury ,

.
Th er e w er e thr ee distinct br a nch es of th is fam ily

the W est Aestu a n s or th e a n cient Prussians ; the E a st
Aestu ans n ea r M em el or the Lithu anian s ; a nd th e
, ,
L ettic trib es the inh abit ants of Kurl and and Li

,
vonia .
Th e l angu a g e of al l th ese br a nch es wa s form erly

s uppo s ed to be a d ist inct a nd or ig i n a l tongu e th at of
a noth e r r a c e in the Arya n fam ily who h ad survived
,
b etween the F inns a nd Sl a vonian s on one

L ng ge a ua .
s id e a n d the Teutons on th e oth er It is

n
.
,
ow,
how ev er cl assed as a sist er tongue wi th the
,
-
116 THE RACES OF T HE OLD WORLD .
Sl a vonic un der the sam e family distingui sh ed by

,
s om e a s Of i ts thr ee di vi sion s th e
,
L thu ani an t e O ld Pruss n a d t e L ett sh only

i h
,
i,
a n h i
th e rst a nd l a st h a v e survi v ed. Th e Lithu an i an ha s

tra nsmitt ed but li ttl e li ter atur e; yet is deeply int er est
i ng to th e stud ent Of l angu ag e fr om h a ving pr eserv ed
,
th e m o st primi t iv e featur es Of th e origin al Ary a n
tongu e .
4
CHAP TER X I .
TU RAN I AN RACES IN EUR OPE .
THE l astof th e w a v es of th e Indo Europ ea n em i

-
r ationi s suppo s ed to h a v e b e en t h e m ov em e nt of th e
g
Al a n s a trib e prob ably Of M edo P ersian -
Al n a s.
origin yet r esem bling inm any r esp ect s the

,
Finnish and Turkish n ation s th at follow ed it and ,
whi ch n ally utt erly di sapp eared From the 3 d .
c entury to th e 9th a new m ovem ent of p eopl es

,
b egan stirred up prob ably by w a rs and struggl es

a s far a w a y a s on th e bord e rs of Chin a a rapid

i nro a d of no m a d trib es c a rrying d esol a tio n a nd t error

,
over Asia and Europ e d estroying kingdom s over

, ,
throwing the m o st v al ia nt Ary a n n at ion s b earing the ,
wild Asiati c horsem a n as far within the li mit s of

civiliz ation a s the t erritory of F r anc e yet l eaving ,
s c a rc e a n p erm an ent fru it s b eh i nd exc ept work s Of

y ,
d estruction a nd foun di ng but one p erm an ent govern

,
m ent the Hung

The cr a dl e of th ese r a c es seem ed to b e th e cold
r egion b etw een th e Volg a and th e Obi on both sides ,
of the Ur a l a n
,
d even a s far a w ay as inthe m idst of
118 THE RAC ES OF THE OLD WORLD .
the t a i Mount ain s The Finnish or the mingled

Al .
Finno Turki c trib es settl ed aft er th e 3 d c entury on

-
th e pl ain s Of South ern Ru ssia b etw een the Volg a a nd

,
th e L ow er D a nub e In the 9 th c entury th e m or e

.
T nn ia undoubt ed Tur kic r a c es inund at ed al l the

inv
ura
n f
a s io s o
E urope pl ain s north of th e C a spia n and th e Bl a ck
Sea wh il e oth er trib es of th e sam e fam ily p ass ed
,
s outh of th eC a sp i a n a n d th e C a uc a su s inv a d ed P ersia ,
an d th e v all ey Of the Euphr a t es a nd Asia M inor u n , ,
d erm ined the Byz ant in e E mp ir e a nd n all y er ect ed ,
the pow erful emp ir e Of th e O tto m a n Tur k s The .
rst of th ese inv a ders so t err ibl e to E u rop e w ere the

, ,
Hun s a n d th e l st O t e Finn sh tr b es th e Kh a
a f h i i
z ar s ; th e l ast of th e ea rly Turk i c trib e s the Cu ma
n ia n s .
We sh all tr ea t of th em but briey a s th ey do not ,
b ear w ith import anc e on the co u rse of history .
T HE II UNS.
It is still a m att er
disput e to wh at br anch of the
of
Un e t in
T ur anian fa m ily t h e Hun s b elong ed
gn
o ri
c r a
i .
wh eth er th ey w er e Mongol Turkic or , ,
Finnish though the b est a uthorities incl in e to the

,
b eli ef th at th ey w er e Turk ic .
Thed escript ion of th em no doubt ex a gg er a t ed by

th e i m ag in a t ion of th e Teuto n i c trib es who m th ey
conqu er ed is as of the m o st h ideous and cruel no
THE HUN S . 119
ma d i c tr ib e d esol at ing and plundering al l the coun

tries over whi ch th ey p ass The al lusio ns to th em in
.
early Asi at i c a mi al s ar e not su fciently a uth ent i c for

hi story It seem s prob able th at th ey left th eir st epp es
.
n ea r th e Ur al Mount ains som ewh ere n ea r 3 50 A D ;

,
. .
in3 7 5 th ey ha d p a ssed theVolg a and Don and w er e

, ,
a tt a ck ing the G othic tr ib e s The kingdo m of the

.
E as t Goth s was destroy ed in a Single b attl e; the

-
Al ans w ere ov erthrown and th e Teuton ,

ic trib es ev en ,
a s th e y h a d b een driven from the r egions H nn u ic

in m n
of th e Bl a ck Sea a r e a g a in forc ed om the
v o s
'
country of th e L ow er D a nub e into the int erior prov ,
inces of Eur op e The Hun s h eld po ssessi on of th e

.
imm en se country from th e Theiss far into thewilds of

S ib eria .
The r eign of Attil a th eir t erribl echi ef l ast ed fro m

, ,
4 3 3 A D to 4 5 3 and ext ended ov er P a nno n

. .
,
i a and
D a cia a s far w est as the e
, ast ern frontier of B oh em ia ,
includi ng c ert ain prov inc es south of th e D a nub e: hi s

2
exp edi t ion s r ea ch ing ev en to F r a nc e His k ingdo m .
di ssolved at his death a l m o st a s s oon a s i t h a d risen

, ,
un der the a tt a ck s of theTeutoni c trib es whom he ha d ,
subj ect ed ; a n d aft er the mi ddl e of th e 6th c entury no

m ent ion is a ny m ore m a d e Of the Hun s as a dist inct
Anoth er Turanian trib e arethe K ha z ar s prob ably ,
Finnic though with Tur kic mixtur es Th ey a pp ear

,

.
iii E u rop eb etw een the7 th and 1 0th c entury and rul e ,
ov er the cOi m try b etw een the C a spian and the Duie
p e r. T h ey a r e follow ed by th e P e chen eg s a Turk i c ,
trib e who occupy B essar abia Ch erson and

, , ,
T ki t be
ur c ri s.
p a rt of Tau rid a in the l 0th and 1 1 th cen ,
tur i es The E oma/nes (or Gu m a/n

. i ) a noth er Turki c ,
trib e of Europ e g a ined a foothold in Hung ary inth e

,
1 1 th c entury and h av e tr a n sm i tt ed d es c end a nt s

,
.
T heAea r s Th e r st h istori c al not ic e of this na

.
t ion whi ch for two c enturies desol at ed E ast ern Eu

, , ,
rop e is inthe m id dl e of the 5th c entury Th ey ar e

,
.
prob ably al so a Tur ki c nom a d trib e In 5 5 8 A D . . .

,
th ey co m e in cont a ct with th e Al an s in th e di strict s ,
n ea r the C a uc asus In 5 60 th ey app ear on the .

,
D anub e Sl a vi a E ast ern G erm any and B avaria

.
, , ,
S a xony and L a usitz w er e ov errun and plund er ed by

,
th em Th ey n ally occupied Hung ary and founded

.
,
an e m p ir e wh i ch l a st ed t ill 8 03 Th eir conqu ering .
exp ed it ion s ext end ed ov er D al m a t i a Cro a t ia Thur in , ,
i a an d p a rt s of G a ul a n d th ei r rul e r ea ch ed fro m
g , ,
th e Volg a to th e Elb e Th eir pow er wa s brok en by.
th e F r a nk ie n a t ion s and th e Sl a voni an s Of Boh em ia ,
an d th ey w er e a t l ength ov erthrown a nd d estroy ed

by Ch arl em agn e (8 03 A .
O n the rui ns of the E m pire of th e Avar s wa s ,
found ed the gr ea t B u l ga r i a n Emp i r e The Bulg a .
rian s w er e a Finni c trib e fro m the Ur al

B lg
,
u n
ar i a s.
Mount ains who ha d inv a ded th e country ,
n ear the Don the Dniest er and Pruth and w ere sub
, , ,
THE MAC Y ARS . 121
dued by the Avars Th ey recovered th eir independ

.
enc e(63 4 to and a ft er th e ov erthrow of theAv a rs

by Ch arl em agn e est ablish ed anem pir e which ext end
,
ed fro m the Th eiss to th e fro nt i ers Of Gr eec e a nd ,
la st ed anthe b eginning of th e l oth c entury The .
Bul g arian s b ec am e eventu ally ab sorb ed by th e Sl av

on ic trib es who m th ey h a d conquer ed even a dopt ing ,
the Sl a voni c l angu ag e Th ey w er e al l brought und er

.
Turki sh sw a y i n1 3 92 .
The M a gya rs Thi s is the on

. l y Tur a ni a n trib e ,
exc ept the O tto m a n Turk s whi ch has r et ain ed a foot ,
hold in Europ e a s a n ation It is a Finnish p eopl e .

,
prob ably origin ating from the r egions n ea r the Ural

Mount ains and is c all ed Ugr i or B u ngr i by a ncient
,
historians In the 9th c entur y th ey ar e h eard of a s a

.
,
erc e nom a d ra c e in alli anc e with the Kh az ars on

, ,
the w i d e pl ain s b etw een th e D n i ep er and th e m outh

Of th e D a nub e Th ey ent er Hung ary through Tr an
.
sylv a ni a i n 8 8 9 ; a n
,
d aft er plund ering a nd ov errun
ning Europ e for at l east a c entury thr eat Inv n f , asi o s o
Mm
em ng Constantm opl e and i nv a dm g F r a nc e
0 0 0 0 a rs
, ,
G erm any and It aly th ey settl e down in the country

,
which has t ak en th eir n am e Their sense of n at ion al .
i ty wa s so strong th a t v a riou s trib es who w er eprob ably

,
r em aini ng on th e soil of Hung ary of Turkish origin ,
Cu m an i ans P ech enegs and B u lg a r s w er e ab sorb ed

, ,
into th eir r a c e and only th e Sl a vi c trib es co ul d r esist

,
th eir inu enc e Th eir forc e and vigor a re sho wnin

.
6
122 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORL D
.
th e proud sense Of th eir n ation al ity and the self gov er

,
-
ning institutions which th ey h ave preserved for a thou

s a nd y ear s und er ev e
,
ry v a riety of disast er
Th ei
r v im
an d s ucc ess
. The F inn s of Sw ed en ar e
th eir onl y n ea r r el ati ves inE ur op e and th e Turk s of
,
Europ e form another branch of the s am e famil y .
It r em ains to be seen wh eth er th eTur ani a n fa m ily

,
is to be entir ely exp ell ed fro m the C ont in ent of Eu

rop e Or wh eth er h ere is a br anch wh ich sh al l equ al
,
the glor ies of the Asi at i c Tur ani an s .

P A RT T H I RD .
CHAP TE R XII .
T H E S E M I T E s f
S IN CE the a ncient S emitic E m pir e of the Assyr

i an s und er th eAry a n E m p ires of theP ersia n s a nd of
, ,
Al exand er a nd und er the r ul e of the Ary a n Ro m a ns

,
an d Byz a nt in es the S em it es h a d b een m o stly subj ect

,
or inferior trib es .
With the t ena city p eculiar to the r a c e th ey ha d ,
st ill r et a ined
,
und er al l the conqu est s th eir n a tional,
ch a ra ct eristics a nd a ft er centuri es of subm ission a nd

,
quiet th ey ro s e a g ain a t the c all of r eligious fanati

,
cism w ith th e s am e r e a n d p assi on wh ich th ey h a d

,
shown a s J ews u n der the Ma ccab ees or a g ainst Titus

,
.
The fo u nd a t ion s for th eir r em a rk abl e conqu est s w er e

l ai d by the const ant em igra t ion of Ar ab tribes to
P ersia and v arious countries of Asia who se popu l a ,
t ion b ec am e thu s gr a du ally m uch m ingl ed with Se

m it ic el em ent s .
In 62 2 Moh amm ed procl aim ed the S emit ic clo e

,
trin e of the uni ty of God a nd th e p ecul i a r Sem i i t c
t en et s of the I sl am faith Within tw enty .
y ears v ast countries of Europ e and Asia w ere overrun

,
an d conqu er ed by hi s ery discipl es Syria wa s su b .
du ed from 63 2 to 63 8 ; P ersia from 63 2 to 64 0 ; Egypt

in6 3 8 ; Cypru s a nd Rhodes in 64 9 .
Within a c entury the S em iti c Mo sl em s ha d con

,
qu er ed Asi a from Mt Ta uru s to the Him al aya and .
th e Indu s a nd from the In di a n O c ea n to

,
C n
o q et
u s s.
Mt C a uc a sus and th e Iax artes on the

.
north ; th ey h eld th e north Of Afric a and aft er de ,
feating th e Teuton i c Goth s in Sp ain took po ssession ,
Of m o st of th a t co u ntry Th ey h a d ev en inv a d ed.
Fr ance and seem ed about ov errunning al l Europ e

, ,
wh en th ey w er e d efeat ed at Tour s in7 3 2 by Ch arl es , ,
th e H am m er .
C ert ain trib es of th em in th e 9 th c entury r av ag ed

North It aly and h eld possession of p asses intheAl p s
,
.
At the t im e of th e d ivision of th e em p ir e by th e ,
for m at ion Of th e E mira t e of Cordov a th e

Ar a b ian rul e ext end ed from theco ast s of Sp ain to th e
Amman country b eyond th e Indu s a nd fro m M i ddl e ,

Emp e
Afri c a a nd th e Indian O c ea n to Mount
lr
C auc asus theC aspian thed esert s b eyond the Iaxartes

, ,
an d the bord er s Of Ch in a an em p ir e gr eat er th an

th at Of Al ex and er It r each ed its h eight of civiliz a
.
t ion pow er and co mm erc e und er H aroun al R aschid

, , ,
- -
(7 8 6 to
THE SEMITES . 125
S inc e th is brilliant p er iod of conqu est the S em itic ,
fam ily of n at ion s h a s n ev er ag a in a tt ain ed to a l ea d ing

pl a c e a m ong the r a c es of m en .
Ev en a s in the anc ient d ays Of S em it ic glory in

Assyria this r a c e ag ain d ist inguish ed its el f in the
,
ex a ct s cienc es and in a rch it ectur e G eom etry as .

,
tronomy a n a to m y and ch em istry all wit S m i

, , , e it c a rt
d s e wn
nessed a r ev w al und er th e new Arab i a n
0
1
civiliz at ion ; and th e Moorish a rchi t ecture a product ,
of th e se nsuou s S em itic mi nd und er th e m or e gr a c e

'
f ul inu enc es of Byz anti n e t a st e cov er ed Sp a in w ith ,
i ts gorg eou s and fa nt a st i c structur es .
M any n ations felt a new infusion of l ife from the

Ar ab ian en ergy a nd the Ary a n P er sia a ft er fright ful
, ,
disast ers r eceived from the S em it es an impul se to a

,
fr esh c ar eer inint el l ectu al a ctivi ty .
D uring this m odern p eriod of civiliz ation the

S em iti c m ind show ed as of old the l a ck Of t em p er ed
, ,
i m ag in a tion and produc ed i n al l thi s t im e no or a tor

,
or dr am atist Ev en its lyrics without th e gr a nd ideas

.
,
Of th e J ew ish fa ith b ec am e t am e and spiritl ess or

, ,
m er e pl ays Of l u xu ri ant fancy .
II . THE TURAN IAN S.2
Of the v e promin ent br ancheS of the T uranian

'
fa m ily th e Tu ngu si c
,
M ongol i c, Tu rki c S a m oi ed ic, ,
a nd F i nni c, we nd only the Tur k s a nd the Mongol s

a m ong th e l ea ding r a c es of Asia inth e mi ddl e ag es .
T k nd
ur s a
Then am e Ta r ta r w hi ch i s som e
Or Tatdr ,
M ng l o O S'
t im es applied erron eou sly to Turki c trib es ,
an d which i s a l so u sed by G er m a n s chol ar s s om ewh a t

,
a s Tur a n i a n i s u sed in th is tr eat ise we sh a ll l imit

,
s ol ely to Mongolic trib es .
If we con sid er E ast ern Asia g eogr a ph i c a lly we ,
sh all nd th a t th e d e sert of Gob i was the s e p ar ating ,
country of th e different r a c es of Turanian origin O n .
th e north a nd ea st w er e the Mongol or Tat ar trib es

, ,
as we ll a s the Tungu sian ; on th e southw est the

Tibetians of th e Bhot iy a cl ass and on the north and ,
northw est fro m L ak e B aik al to th e s ourc es of th e

,
Irtish on the whol e northw est ern d eclivity of th e

great pl at eau the Turk s ,
.
The Tu r ks can now from evid enc e of l angu ag e ,
an d tr a di t ion be d ist inctly tr a c ed to a

O i in f
r g
.
o ,
Tm kS
tr1 be h v m g on the north ern bord ers of
0
0
Chin a n ear the north ern b end of the Ho ang ho m en

,
-
tioned inth e Ch in es e a nn al s th e Hi u n g
n u .
Th is trib e wa s known a s ea rly as th e m iddl e of the

3 d c ent u ry b efor e Chr ist Th er e w er e two im port ant
.
m igra t io ns fro m th em one inth e rst or s econd cen

tury aft er Christ c aus ed by one portion of th e n a t ion
, ,
wh ich h a d b een subdued by th e Ch in es e a tt a ck ing ,
th e oth er p a rt and forc ing th em tow a rd th e w est ;
an d th e second inth e b eg inning of th e 3 d c entury of

, ,
th e r em ain ing port ion of the trib e forc ed out th em ,

THE TURKS. 127
se lves by the att a cks of Mongol ic and Tungusic hordes .
The second gr ea t ho m e of the Tu rki sh trib es wa s thus

n ear the sourc es of the Irt ish .
One trib e of thi s family c all ed by th e Chi n ese

, ,
Tu hiu succ eed ed inform din

, g a St a t e in the 6th ce n
tur y between th e Alt a i Mount a in s a nd th e C asp ia n
'
Sea which wa s n ally d estroy ed by a noth er T rk ish

, u
"m es"
Tu rki c trib e In 5 68 Tu rk s w er e s ettl ed
.
,
even a s far w est a s th e Volg a a nd the Sea of Az o f,

.
Still a noth er trib e the Oighou r s desc ended fro m

, ,
th eir m ount ains and ga in ed po ssessions in Chinese

Turk est an a nd a t l ength found ed a kingdo m
,
Fro m .
th eir d es c end ants com e the West Turks A rel at ed .
trib e theSelj u ks rst Obt ained a foothold inE ast ern

, ,
Tur k est a n ; th en th ey a r e found on the north ern b ank s

of th e Ia x ar te s th e n on the pl ains of Bokh ara and
, ,
th ey app ear at l ength on the v ast p astur es of

Khorasa n Ther e th ey m ast er anoth er Turki c trib e
.
,
th e G h a z n eoid es (1 03 4 to an d pu sh th eir in
cursion s into al l Ir a n Arm e nia G eorgia and ev en
, , ,
to the Euphra t es The ch ief of this trib e soon Ob

.
tained supr em epow er inP ersia In the1 1 th c entury

.
,
th ere w er e v e bra nch es of S eljuks one of which h eld ,
th e sover eignty of Iconi um In 1 067 th ey had p assed

.
,
th e Euphr a t es and b efor e th e en

,
d of th e1 1 th c entury ,
n early al l As i a Minor wa s inpo ssession of the Turks .
The Osm a nl i s who ar e th e rul ing port ion of th e

,
m odern Turk s a nd the trib e b est known to h istory

, ,
l eft th eir ho m es in E a st P er sia forc ed out by the ,
a tt a ck s of th e Mongol s in 1 2 2 4 A D and . .
,
so m n h a s
ent er ed th e t err itory of th e S eljuk s i nAsia

Minor Th eir ch ief Ertoghr ul r ec eived a s r ew a rd for
.
, ,
w a rlik e servic es don e for th e S eljuk Sult an of Ico

,
nium a p art Of Phrygia The trib e b ec am e n ally

,
.
ind ep end ent a nd th eir chi ef O thm an fro m whom the

, , ,
n ation h as r ec eived its n am e a tt ain ed to the sov er ,
eigh ty of Iconium In 1 3 2 7 his desc end ant Sol im an

.
, , ,
b ec am e m ast er of theD ard an ell es ; in1 3 62 Mur a d I ,
took Adr i anopl e and d efea ted the B ul g ari ans and
,
th eir allies in a great b attl e

,
B ayaz eth his ,
succ e ssor ov rr a n Th e ssaly h P l o on

T r ki sh
e ,
t e e p ,
c o n q e s ts nesu s and Bo snia defeating the E m p eror
u
u
, ,
Of G e rm any and would without doubt h ave erect ed

, ,
a Turk ish E m p ir e equ a l to th e m or em od e rn one wi th ,
Con st antinopl e for its c apit al but for a new att a ck of ,
its Ol d en em ies th e Mongol s ,

Th ese erc e hord es .
,
und er Tschi ngis kh an w er e sw eeping irresistibly over

-
,
Asi a . Ev en the h igh er d isciplin e a nd the m ore com ,
p l e te a r m am e nt o f th e O th m a n or O sm a n Turk s co ul d ,
not with st a nd the ery a ssault s of th e nom a d Tat ars ,
an d i n th e b a ttl e of Angor a th e Turki sh Em ~
p ir e wa s ov erturn ed The Mongol E m pir e .
d id not long end u r e a nd wi thin tw enty ,
y ear s the Turk s h a d r eg ain ed th eir pow er In 1 4 53

,
.
,
Con st antinopl e itsel f was t ak en by Moh am m ed II and ,
b ec am e h enc eforth th e c ap ital of the Turkish E mp ire .

THE TURK S. 129
The Turkish blood wh erever it b ec am e int er

,
mingl ed with th e worn out Gr eek popul a t ion wa s no

-
doubt of m uch present b en et and g a ve a new vigor ,
to W est ern Asia Thew eakness of theorigin al Greek

.
popul at ion in Asia Minor is m easured by one geo ,
graph ic al writer (De St Martin) by the feebl e life.

,
preserved in th e ancient n am es of m ount ain s rivers , ,
an d loc ali t ies . Through oth er Europ ea n countries .

,
the earli er r a c es if po ssessed of a n

, y pow er of i m ag in a
t ion or feeling h ave r et ain ed th eir own g eograph ic al

,
n am es under foreign conqu erors ; inWest ern Asia to ,
a v a st e xt ent th ese h ave entir ely disapp ear ed

,
.
The Turkish physi c a l typ e in tho se countri es

b ec am e soon m uch m ingl ed and th e prom in ent r esul t ,
h a s b een th e cro ss b etw een the Tur k and the Gr eek ,
or Circ assian .
Of th e Turkish l a ngu ag e it ha s b een r em ark ed by,
ane m in ent schol ar ,

We m ight im agine it to be the

r esul t of th e delib era tions of som e distin

L ng g e a ua .
g u i sh ed s oci e ty of l ea rn ed m e n
T he i h .
en u it an d tr a n sp a r ency an d p er fect r egul arity of the

g y
structur e a r e m uch comm e
,
nt ed on by schol ars In .
a work of t hi s d esign w
,
e c a nnot go into d et a il on th i s
subj ect a n ,
d we will m er ely illu str a t e the n a tur e of
th e l angu ag e by quot ing M ax Mul l er s d escript ion of

the form a t ion of new r oot s in th e Turkish verb .
L ang a t S e t of Wa r p
( . a ,
.
See mek, for ins tance,

-
a s a si mpl e r oot, m eans, to l ove . By
a dd i ng i n, we Obtaina re e ive
x ve c- i
rb, se nmeh, which means,
-
to l o e on v
es

s elf, or r ath er, to j
r e oi ce,
to b eh app y . Thi s m ay
j u gated thr ough al l moods
now be con a nd tenses , seein,
bei ng
-
i ne er v y respect e q u al to a new r oot . By a ddi ng is h, weform a
r ecipro cal ve b r ,
see- ish- m elc, to l o e on v
e anoth er .
To each of th es e th r ee forms , a ca u s ati ve se s e n may beim
pa rted by th e a dd iti onOf th e s l l abl e d ir y . Th u s,
1 . S ec mel t,
t
-
o l o e,
b eco m es i v ,
S ev-
d i rvmek,
to -
cau seto lo ev .
2 . S ee i nmeh, to
- -
j
r e oice,
b ecom es v ,
S ee i nd i r meh, to
- - -
ca u se
to j
r e oice.
3 . S ev ish meh to l ove one anoth er , becomes

- -
, vi , S w is h d i r -
meh, to ca u s e ou r s el ve t s o v
l o e one anoth er .
Each of th es e s ix for m s m a y a gai nbeturned i nto a pa ss i ve ,
by th ea dd itiono f i l . Th u s,
1 . S ee mele, to l o e, becomes
-
v v n, S ec i l meh - -
,
to be l oved .
2 . S ee i nmeh, to
- -
j
r e oi ce,
becom es v iii ,
S ee i ni l meh, to be
- - -
j
r e oiced a t.
3 . S ee i sh meh to l o e on
- -
v
e a noth er, becom es i x, S ev ish i l - -
i
r s k, not tr ansl atabl e .
4 . S ee d ir meh, to
- -
cau s e o ne to l ov e, becom es x, S ec d ir i l
- -
meh, to bebr ou gh t to l o e v .
5 . S eo i nd i r meh, to
- - -
cau s eto r e oice,
j becom es xi, Sec i ne
l ir
- -
i l meh, to be m ad e to r e oice j .
6 . S ev ish d i r mek, to
- - -
cau se to l o e v o ne another ,
b ecom es
x ii, S ev ish di r i l meh, to b ebrou gh t to l o e one anoth er
- - - -
v .
This, h o we er, i s by v no m eans th e wh ol e er bal v co ntingent

at th e comm a nd of a Tu rkish gram m ar ian . Ev e y r o ne of th es e
v
twel e s econd ar y or ter tiar y r oots, m ay a ga i n be turned into a
negati v e by th e m e e
,
r a d ditio n of me . Th u s , see i nch, to l o e, -
v
becom es s ec me meh, not to l o e - -
v . And if it is necess a r y to ex
press th e i mpossibil it y Of l oving, th e Turk h as a l ess er r oot at

THE TURKS . 131
h and ,
to co ven y ev enth at id e a. Th u s , whil e sev me mch d enies - -
o nl y th e fact of l o ing,v scv- e me meh d enies i ts pos s ibil it

-
y , a nd
m eans , not to be a bl e to l o e v . B y th e a dd itio n of th es e two
m od icatory sy l l bl es th e n mbe
a ,
u r of d eri v tiv e
a r oots is at o nce
r ais ed to thi r ty six -
Th . u s,
1 . S ev mele, to l o e, becom es
-
v x iii, Sec memek,
- -
not to l ove .
2 . S eo i nmeh, to r e oice, becom es

- -
j xi v, Seo i nmemeh,
- - -
not to
j
r e oice.
3 . Sea i sh melc, to l o e one anoth er , becom es

- -
v x v, Seo ish me
- -
meh, not to l o e one a noth er v .
4 . l ir meh, to
Sev e- -
ca u s e to v
l o e, b ecom es x vi, S ee d ir memeh,
- - -
not to ca u seto lo e v .
5 . S ee i nd i r meh, to
- - -
cau seto r e oice, j b ecom es xv n
,
S ec i n -
d ir memeh,
-
not to cau se o neto j
r e oice.
6 . Sec ish dir meh, to

- - -
cau se ou r s el ve s to l o e v o ne anoth er ,
b ecome
s x v iii ,
S eo ish d ir memeh,
- - - -
not to caus eou rs el ves to l o e v
one anoth er .
7 . See i l melc, to bel o

- -
v ed, becom es x ix, See i l memeh,
- - -
not to
bel o ed ; v a nd so o nto twenty -
fou r forms .
Som e of th ese form s ar e,

of cou r s e,
of r ar e o ccu r re ce,
a n nd
with m any verbs, th ese d eri v tiv e
a roots, th ou gh possibl e gr am
m atical l y, wou l d be l ogical l y imposs ibl e . v

E ena v e b l ike
r

to
v
l o e,
perh a ps th em ost p an
l i.
t of al l , r esists som e of th e m od i
cati o s n to wh ich a Turkish gr amm a r ia nis fai nto su b j ect it . It

is cl ear, h owe er , th at wh er ever v a negation ca nb e formed ,
th e
i dea of impossibil i t y al so can be s u per a dd e , so d th at by su bsti
tuting eme for me, we sh ou l d r ais e th e number of d eri v tiv e

a
r oots to thir t y -
six. y l ast of these xxxvi See ish dir i l
Th ev er , ,
- - -
ememeh, w ou
-
l d be pe fectl y in tell igibl e an
r d migh t be ed fo ,
us ,
r
n
insta ce, if, i n speaking of th e Su l tana nd th e Cz ar, we wish ed
to s ay , th at i t was impossibl e th at th e y shoul d be brought to
l oveoneanoth er .
II. THE MON G OLS .

l
Of nom a d trib es from E ast ern Asia who

al l th e ,
h av e c arr ied d esol ation over th e world th e Mongols ,
a re prob a bly tho se who h a v e don e th e m o st evi l with
th e sm all est num b er of m en Th ey ar e com p a r a tiv ely

.
M n l n
o go s i
a m od e rn tr ib e in hi story F ro m i nt im a .
9 h em y
t
t ions in th e Chin ese a nn al s it is b elieved
ur '
th at th ey ar e v agu ely allud ed to in the 9 th c entury ,
as occupyi ng the country n ea r th e s our c e s of the
Th eir rst histori c al app ear anc e is in th e 1 3 th

c entury wh en the differ ent trib es w er e un it ed by
,
th eir gr eat l ea d er Tschingis kh a n into one n at ion

,
-
,
.
Th eir country th en wa s to the south east of L ak e B ai

kal n ea r the O non and K erl on; and K a r akorum
, ,
th eir c entr al point was inMongoli stan on thesouth ern

, ,
mpeof the Alt ai about 600 m iles northw est of P ekin

,
.
The n at ion i nclud ed m any Tungu si c a s w ell a s Mon ~
gol ie trib es and aft erw ard a s the Mongol conqu est s
, ,
spr ea d gr ea t nu m b er s of Turkish hord es w er e em

,
bra c ed inthe conqu ering a rm y To thi s fa ct and to .
th e n atur a l pr id e of ea ch r a c e a s i t b ec am e dom in ant

,
inAsia i s to be a scrib ed th e con fu si on r esp ect ing the

,
n am es Tat ar or Mongol and Turkish a s , ,
T ki
ur sh
a ppl ied to c e rt ain trib es It is po ssibl e .
a l s o th a t th e ch i efs of a tr ib e m ay h a ve b een som e

tim es of d iffer ent r a c e fro m th e p eopl e .
T HE M NGO OL S . 33
The t erm Mongol ian typ e d escribing the pyr a ,

mi d al skull proj ecting ch eek bon es obl iqu e eye

, ,
-
brows and at no se w ith oth er featur es p eculiar to

, ,
m any p eopl es inE a st ern a nd North ern Asia h as b een ,
a sourc e of w id espr ea d e rror a s w ill be h ereafter

-
shown sinc e th is typ e i s by no m ean s conn e

,
d to the
Mongol s .
Tschingis kh a n a nd his d esc end ant s con qu er ed one

-
of th e gr ea t e st e m p ir es th e world h as ev er seen .
Chi n a was subdued on the east and th e Mongol dy ,
n asty of Y u an pl a c ed on the thron e O n the w est .

,
Ta ngut Tib et P er si a a nd even Ru ssia w er e ov errun

, , ,
an d subdu ed In 1 2 4 0
. th e Tat ar hord es i nv a ded
Pol and and S ilesia At the clo se of the M ng l

.
o o
Emp e
1 3 th c entury th e Mongol E mp ir eem br a c ed
r
a ll th e i nd ep end ent St at es and va st popul ation s fro m

Chin a to Pol and from Indi a to S ib eria It brok e up
,
.
sp e edi ly fro m i ts v ery ext ent ; and new and ind e
p endent Mo ngol Kingdom s a ro seih Chi na Tur kest an , ,
Sib eri a South ern Russia and P er sia

, ,
.
It a ro se ag ain in the 1 4 th c entury under anoth er

m ighty Mongol conqu eror Ta m erl a n e who se con , ,
qu est s d esol at ed every country from the G ang es to

theM edi t err a n ea n Thehi th erto invincibl e
.
T me l n e a r a .
Turkish pow er fell b efor e th ese erc e no

m a d hord es and on the d eath of Tam erl an e (1 4 05) hi s
,
em p ir eext ended fro m S m yrn a on one sid e to D elhi ,
on the oth er and fro m the D on to the Nile It gr a d

,
.
ual l y fell
to piec es a s di d the r st whi l e the Tur kish
, ,
E m p ire wh ich it ha d crush ed ro se ag ain to new

, ,
pow er A d esc end a nt of Tam erl a ne fo u nded a dy

.
n a sty in Ind ia which endur ed to our own t im es a s

,
h
t e e gr a t Mogu l s o f D e lh i . Th
2
e l a s t of h i s li n e for
n
a lo g t ime a t tl e i d p en oner
s i O f Engl and was cap

tu r ed a ft er th e R eb elli on of 1 8 5 7 an ,
d i n 1 8 5 8 ba n
,
i sh ed to the C a p e of Good Hop e .
The Mongol l angu ag e i s pronounc ed th e poor est ,
next to th e Tu ngus ic of the Tur ani a n fam ily and

, ,
the s c a ntin ess of gr amm at ic al t ermin at ion s
a ccoun t s for the fa ct th at a s a l anguage it

has r em ain ed v ery m uch unch ang ed (M Mul l er)

. .
P A RT F OU RT H .
M ODERN E THN OL OG Y OF A SIA
CHAP TE R XIII .
T H E R A C E S O F I N D I A.
TURANIAN S THE HI LL T RIB ES .

1
THE l eading r a c e of In di a the Hindus as is w ell

, ,
known is Aryan But b eside this pow erful and nu

,
.
,
m erou s p eopl e trib es of a d iffer ent stock a nd l a ngu a g e

,
ha d earli er settl ed inva ri ous p a rt s of the country a nd ,
h a d n ally b een dr iv en by th eir i nv a d ers to the

m ount ains and to th e south ern port ion of
E l ie e ar st r a c s .
the P en i n sul a the Dekkan H er e in r e

.
,
gions d efended by imp en etrabl e sw am p s and for ests ,
tra versed by wi ld b east s and subj ect to the m o st

,
d ea dly di seases th ese earl iest settl ers of Indi a still

,
sur vi v e
. In som e d istrict s th eir l angu ag e and na
,
tional ity h a v e b een sw a llow ed up by the m or e vigor
ou s Ary a n r a c e; inoth er s th e l an
,
gu ag e exist s eith er
pure or mingl ed wi th Hindu words and form s .
In both l anguag e and physic al struct ur eprove

al l ,
th em entir ely differ ent r a c es from th e Ar y an trib es ,
who subdued th em Th eir physic al type is pro .
nou nced e e g n r a lly to b e T ur a n i a n (Mongo li a n) a n d ,
th eir l angu g a e pl a c es th em w i th th is s a m e f am i ly .
F rom early ag es th ey ar e describ ed a s r e

P hy i q e
s u
,
b ng n gro color though unl k

.
s em l i e e s 1 11 i e ,
th em in oth er featur es Accor di ng to th eir clim atic .
po sition th ey ar em or eor l ess bl a ck with str aight h air

, ,
.
The Tu r a ni a ntyp ewhi ch th ey pr esent and whi ch ,
pr evails over a l arg e p art of Asia the P a cic and ,
South Sea Isl ands and portion s of Am eric a is thu s

, ,
d istingu ish ed The skull is pyr am i d al or cono id al ;

2
.
the ov a l of b a sis cra nii is l at er ally exp and ed and com
pr essed at the ends esp eciall y infront ; the low er j aw

,
i s long an d th e ch e e k bon e s pro m i n ent a n d

T ni n ,
t ypura
e"
a
a ngul a r so th a t th e out e r ext ension of both

,
produc es a great br ea dth of fa c e a cro ss the ch eek

bon es and a n arrowness of foreh ea d g iving the con
, ,
tour a loz eng e Sh ap e The n asal bon es are at and .
bro a d so th at the ch eek bon es and the sp ac e b etw een

, ,
th eey es a r e n ea rly on th e sam e pl an e; the low er p a rt

,
of th e no se is round ed a n d not at a s in th e n egro ; ,
the no stril s ar e op en and bro a d Theeyes ar e sm al l .

,
deep set and w id e ap art w ith the l in e Of the eyel ids

-
, ,
incl in ed upw ard ; the ey ebrow s ar e th in b eard ,
s c a nty h air d ark and th ick

,
The co m pl ex ion i s
.
usu ally y ellow l ight est in the Chin ese and bl ack est
, ,
THE HI LL TRIB ES OF INDIA. 137
inth e India n trib es but v a ry ing m u ch ; the h eight is

,
b elow the m iddl e siz e a nd the l imbs a re thick

,
.
Th e m a ss of the Indo Tur an ia n trib es l ive in a -
poor condi tion a nd ar e l ittl e d evelop ed ; so m e jungl e

,
trib es b eing un abl e ev en to prot ect th em selv es fro m

the t ig er s .
Wh er ever thetravell er proc eeds inIndia he m eet s ,
with or h ear s of th ese aborigines the Hill trib es

,
a s th ey ar e o ften c alled He nds th em wh en dw ell .

,
in i n th e low l a nd s d esp ised a n d outl a w ed by th e

g
-
,
Hind us l iving out sid e of th eir vill ag es in l ittl e

,
.
th atch ed cott ages owning no prop erty but a sses and

,
dog s occupying l and ta x free which th ey seldom cul

, ,
tiv a te but und erl et a n

,
d r ec ei ving a m inim
,
umportion
of produc e fro m ea ch e ld through the Hin TheHil l
be tri
du m unicip ali ty Th ey ar e ev erywh er e
s.
.
prov erbially hon est a nd w ith th eir exp erienc e as

,
hunt ers b ecom ethe b est polic e det ectives Th ey are

,
.
em ploy ed to convey r ev enu e fro m one provi nc e to

a noth e r and to prot ect and serve tra vell ers
,
.
Th eir cu stom s a nd in stitutions a r e utt erly differ ent

f m tho se of the Hindus Th ey h a ve no c a st es ;
I ro
.
th eir widows are a llow ed to m arry ag ain even with ,
th e young er broth er of the d ec eased husb and ; th ey
h ave no obj ection to any kind of esh and do not c are ,
by whom it has b een pr ep ared ; th ey feel no horror a t

the Sp ill ing Of blood ev en in th eir s a cric es ,
In .
ent ir e Oppo sit i on to th e rul es a nd h ab it s of the Ary a n

Indian s th ey indulg e freely in intoxi c at ing drink s ;

,
th ey do not v en erat e the Br ahm ans ; th ey bury with ,
Di e
rout b u rning th eir d ea d ; th eir institut ions
en yf m
ti rel ro
H nd a r e p a tri a rch a l not mum c1 pal ; and th eir
o o
o
i oos .
,
courts of justic e are m a de up of h ead s of trib es and ,
not equ als Th eir relig ion is o ft en fet ishism and th ey

.
,
occ asionally pra ctic e c a nnib alism .
If l a ngu a g e w er e not d ecisive th ese cu stom s alon e

,
woul d est ablish thedi fferent orig in of th eser a c es from

th e H indu s .
Th a t th ey b elong to the Tur ani an fam ily in th eir

l angu ag es ha s b een r end ered prob abl e by B H
, . .
Hodg son R C aldw ell and v ariou s oth er schol ars

,
.
, .
Th e points of v
e id ence, sh owi ng th e r el ationship between
th e nonAry an -
r a ces of India a nd th e Tu r anian, ar e thu s
grouped by Mr . Webb . 1 . The a gr eem ent between th ei r l an
g ages nd th e Turanian (Scythic) portion of th e

v
E id ences of
u a
ancient tabl ets at B ehistu n 2 Th e anal ogy In

3353
11 1 11 11 . .
1 0
l a ws f
o sou nd , with th e mo dern Turanian l an
gu ages , s u ch a s

th e h armonic q n
s e u e ce of v owel s,
a nd
th e
co v
n er tibil ity of wor d s a nd co nsonants ,
a nd
th e d ial ectic
interch a nge o f co nsonants .

3 . Th e m eth od Of treating r oots,
which h a s al rea d y been m entioned as a l ead ing pecu l iar it y of
th e Tu ra nia n . 4 . Th ewa nt of gender i na l l nou ns ,

a nd th e i n
d eniteness of nu mber this being d eterm ined by th e co nnec
tion . 5 . Th es epa r ateexistenceo f th ea u xil ia r yw or d s , d enoting
ca s e- e ndings ,
a nd th ei r id entity b oth inth e s ingu l a r a nd
, pl u r a l .
6 . Th e a na l ogy f o the nu mera ls with th e Ugria n and F innish ,

whil e th ere is not th esmal l est resembl anceto befound to th ose
TURAN IAN S THE DRA IDIANS . V 139
Of th eAr y a nfa mil y . 7 . Anal ogies of pronou ns, of s tru ctu r e of
th e erb,v a nd th e u s e of th e

rel ati ve p a r ticipl e. 8 . Res em
bl ance of wor d s, especial l y with thoseOf theF inni h famil y s .
Th ese n
co cl u sio s, n it i s bu t fa ir to s a y , a re d ou bted by a n
eminent s ch ol a r of this cou ntry , P r of . W . D . Whitney ,
wh o, in
h is note on Mr Webb s .

a rticl e i n th e Jou rnal of th e Am cr .
Or iental Soc , . vol . 7 1 8 62 , suggests th at th eterms of the com
paris onar e not s u fcie ntl y known, to j ustif ya s cie ntic resul t ,
a nd th at th e anal ogies establ ish ed , ma y beth e effects of a s i mil ar
g ra d e of cu l tu r e a nd capa cit y .
With refer e ce n to th is grea t cl a ss th e Tu r a nian so m u ch

q uestio ned by s ch ol ars , B . H Hodgson, a
. h igh a u th orit y ,
sa y s,
Th e ampl er stock of Cau ca sian and Mongol ian v o cabl es th u s
pl a ced with in m y r ea ch , h as need ed o ly

n to b e compa red with
my ow n l a rger stor es from th e Himal ay a ,
Tibet, Sifan, Ind o
Ch ina , a nd Tamu l ian India , to s atisf y m e th at th e wid est as
su med s copeof Al l onh yl ian(Turanian) af n

ities, m ight bepl aced
o na reaso nabl ebasis
.
(Mongol Alf . . Of Ca u cas , p .
Wh eth er al l th ese trib es b elong to one br a nch of

the Tur a ni a n family is not c ert ain Th ey ar e c alled
,
.
Dr avidi an s from D r avi d a the n am eof the country

, ,
of th e ir princip al trib e th e Tam il s Thu s

3 533 1 2
3 . . 3 55
7
,
11
fa r th ey m ay be di st ingui sh ed into two be tri s
great divisions from the r egions wh ich th ey occupy

,
2
()
1 th e trib es of t h e V i nd hy a M o u n ta i ns a nd ()
2 th e ,
trib es of theE els/tom .
The prop er bound a ries of the Ary a n s inIndia a r e

the Indu s on th e w est the G ang es or the Br ah m a ,
pi i tr a on th e e a st th e H im a l a y a ,
on t h e north an d ,
the Vindhy a on the south It is the l att er m oun .

1 40 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORL D .
t ains which fro m a ncient tim es h av e b een the b arrier

, ,
to Ary a n c ivil iz at ion O n eith er co ast esp eciall y

.
,
A y n
r a
on th ew est th eAry a n trib es h a v ea dv a nc ed
,
b n d e
ou ari
m or e to th e south
s.
But in the m a in we .
,
m ay s ay th a t all the v a st country s outh of th e N er ,
budd a and al l thein a cc essible r egions of theVindhy a

,
ar e occup ied by the Tur a n a n s

i th e Dekkan and th e ,
Vin dh y a trib es .
St ill a noth er l arg e division of this fami ly exist s in

the north ea st of India on th e Him al ay a and the ,
G ang es theB hotiya trib es

.
3
(1 ) T HE v INDHYA RACES .
() a or B hi
The B hi l l a
l l s T h i s w i ld tr ib e l iv e on
.
the Vindhy a n ea r the river s Ta pti and N erbu d d a

, ,
an d on th e north ern extrem ity of the

Th eB h l li s.
E astern Gha t s Th ey a r e found l ea st .
mingl ed w ith oth er trib es on th e l eft b a nk of th e

Nerbudd a from N em ar to Guz er at and in the w est
, ,
ern Gh a t s up to Puna Th ey a r e d escrib ed a s of

.
short st a tur e w ith curly h a ir

,
thick l ip s v ery d ark , ,
compl exion and m or e m asculin e in form th an the

,
Hindus Th ey m u st h a ve b een one of th e earl iest

.
p eopl es who ent ered Ind ia Th eir Origin al dial ect s .
h ave b een m uch sup erseded by the Hindu form s of

sp eech yet enough r e
,
m ain s to id ent ify th em as of th e
Tur a ni a n fa mily b
() T h e M i na. a n d M er a a r e trib es
r esembling the Bhill s living in the m ount ains of ,

THE VINDHYA RACES . 141
Kal ikho, fro m Agm ir to the Jum n a (c) TheK al a or .
K ol es The n am e of th ese n a t ion s is l ia bl e to con

.
fusion fro m i ts b eing a ppl ied pro m iscuou sly

K les
,
o .
inIn di a to unciv iliz ed p eopl es and a l so to ,
port ers (Cool ies) by the Engl ish Th ere are two gr ea t .
branch es of Kol es one of the Dekkan or Tamulic

,
r a c es and th e oth er an aborigin al p eopl e of the

,
Vindhya r a c es .
Th e l att er is so m et im es c all ed M u nd a The .
Hos inSingbh m ar e clo sely alli ed w ith th ese The

, ,
.
Sonta l nea r Chut a N agpii r ar e Kol es The Kol e

.
, ,
l ang uag e Max Miil l er suppo ses to h av e b een spok en

,
inIndia b efor e th e Ta m uli c conqu est

,
.
The Kol es l iv e on the w est ern sid e of th eW est

Gh at s to the northw a rd of B omb ay ; oth ers dwell in
,
the m ount ain s of Guz er at an d still oth ers furth er in

,
the ea st n ear Sin b h ii m a nd G a ngpur T h e y ar e d e

, g .
s crib ed a s a bold m anly look ing p eopl e and the

,
-
,
Mund as of Hol esu n a re said to be m en pr eemin ent

x
for phy sic al b ea uty This p eopl e is on the whol e

.
i n a dv a nc e of th e Bhil l s and h a s b een m uch in

,
u
enced by B rah m a ni c civil iz a t ion .
d T h P a ha r i a Th i s Vindhy a tr ib e h av e
() e .
k ept th eir h abit ations in the R aj m ah al Mount ains ,
through al l the Aryan and Tamu l ic inva P h i a ar a .
sion s fro m the ea rl i e st t im es Th eir l an .
gu ag e show s the strong inu enc e Of the Tamuli c

trib es .
Th eyw er e form erly v ery troubl esom e and d ang er

ou s a s robb ers and m ur d er er s to the subj ect s of the
Ind ia Comp any but h a v e b een civiliz ed by the kind
,
n ess and patien c e esp ecially of one Engli sh ofcial .
In app earanc e th ey are of d ark co mpl exi on sm all

, ,
ey es bro a d fa c e an
,
d l ip s th i ck er th a n tho se of th e
,
m enof th e pl ai n s .
()
e Th e K a nd a or 7 1 0a occupy a d istr i ct about
2 00 m il es long by 1 7 0 bro a d inR a n apur inthe di s

, , ,
triet of G anj am to the east of L ak e Chil k a and touch ,
ing on th e B ay of B eng al Th ey ar e succ eed ed inthe

.
s outh by the S a u ra who hold th e country up to the

,
G od avery .
(2 ) T HE DEHKAN OR TAM U IC L RACES .
The Tam ulia n typ e is thus describ ed by Mr .
Hodgson 4

In theTamul ian form th ere is l ess h eight l ess , ,
symm e try m or e dumpin ess and esh th a n in the

,
Ary a n; in th e Ta m ul ia n fa c e a som ewh a t lo z eng e ,
contour c a used by the l a rg e ch eek bones ; l ess perpen

,
d icu l ar i ty in th e fea tur es to th e ont occ asi on ed not ,
so m uch by d e fect of for eh ea d or chin a s by exc ess of ,
j a ws and m outh ; a l a rg er proportion of

fa c e to h ea d a nd l ess roun dness in the
,
l att er ; a bro a d er att er fa c e w ith features l ess sym

, ,
m etri c al but p erh ap s m or e expr essiv e a t l east of indi

, ,
v idu al it ; a short e r w i d er no s e o ft en clubb ed t th e

y , a ,
THE DEKKAN L
OR TAM U IC RACES . 1 43
end a nd fui nisl i ed

'
w ith round no strils ; eyes l ess a nd ,
l ess ful ly Op en ed a nd l ess evenly cro ssing the fa c e by

,
th eir line of a p erture; ears l arg er ; l ip s thick er ;

b eard d ecient ; color brun ett e a s in the l ast but , ,
d ark er on the whol e and a s init very variou s

, ,

,
.
N early al l the tribes Of the Dekkan are sup erior

to the Vindhya p eopl es though O ft en clo sely resem ,
bling th em The princip al exc eption to th is the

.
,
G onds w er e form erly cl assed wi th th e non Tam ul ic

,
-
r a c es ; but l at e investig ations inl angu ag e bring th em

w ithin the Dekkanr a c es (a) The Gonds occupy th e .
imm en se di strict cov er ed wi th for est s con

, ,
Th e G nd o s.
tain ed w ith in the Vindhy a on th e north ,
the E ast ern Gh at s an d a l in e conn ecting th ese dra wn

, ,
from them outh of the G odav ery to the c entr e of the

v all ey of the Nerbudda .
Th ey ar e ina cond ition of the low est b arb a rism .
In app earanc e th ey ar e of bl a ck skin foreh ea d l ow

, ,
an d bro a d eyes sm all d eep set a nd r eddish w ith

, , ,
thick lip s dir ty bl a ck t eeth and long bl a ck h air

, ,
thou gh the l a tt er i s som etim es r ed and woolly .
b
() Th e T u l u ua
(or T u l a v a
) i nh a b i t th e th i ck
for est s wh i ch sk irt th e W est Gh at s inCon a r a Th eir .
l angu ag ehas a clo se afnity with the M al ab ar .
c
() T h e f a l a l a r s who l i
,
k e th e T u,
l uv a s a re a
,
bl a ck trib e dw ell in the d ense hot forest s b etween

, ,
th e K andragiri a nd C ap e Co m or in Som e who live .
high er upon thehil ls are of fairer color ,

.
1 44 THE RAC ES OF THE OLD WORLD .
d
() The p eopl e from who m th ese r a c es ar e O ften
c alled the Ta mu l s are found on the ea st
, ,
Tam l
u s.
co ast from P al ikat to B angal or and th enc e

, ,
inRagakotta and P al gh at ,
.
()
e St ill oth er tr ib es th e T e li ng a
(or T elug )
,
u th e ,
Karna ta and the M al ab a rs of C eylon b elong to th is

, ,
fam ily The form er hold the co untry to th eea stw a rd

.
Of th e M ahr a tt as an d w est Of th e B ay of B eng al

, .
The Karnata t abl el and was anciently al l the h igh

-
l and north of the Gh at s but the n am e C arn at ic and ,
C arn ar a has b een tra n sferr ed to a provinc e b elow the

Gh at s The l anguage Of this p eopl e th e K arn at ak a
.
, ,
is spok en by th e n a tiv es of al l th e countries from ,
Coimb atore north to Bider and b etween theWest ern

, , ,
an d E ast ern Gh at s .
B esid e th ese ar e the Toda in the Nil ghiri h ill s

, ,
who a re r em ark abl e both for h a ving b een untouch ed

by S an skr it inu enc es and for th eir ne p erson al ap
,
e ar an e So m e of th e m a re s ai d to pr e sent str ik ingly

p c .
th e Ro m a n c a st of featur es ; th eir gur es a r e t all a n d

a thl e tic ; compl exion brown and b eard s bu shy The ,
.
wo m en h a v e long bl a ck h air and b eaut iful t eeth and , ,
a r e fa ir er th an the m en .
TheB rah ui on th e m ount a i n s of S indh ar er el at ed

, ,
to the Tod a The p eopl e of C eylon b elong al so to

.
the Dekkantrib es .
The Ta mu l ia ns ar e considered by M Mii l l er . ,

THE B HOTi YA RACES . 145
judg ing fro m th eir l angu age to be the l ast trib e who
,
se p arat ed fro m the Turanian c entre to m igrat e south

w ard just as the Finns are thought to be the l ast who
,
w and ered toward the north The l an T m l

.
a u
l ns ge
gu ag ehas r ea ch ed a c ert ai n d egree of gram a ua
0
m ati cal growth and i s m uch ina dv a nc e of so m e oth er

,
Tur a n ia n l angu ag es su ch as the Tungu sic or the

, ,
Bhot iy a or the Chinese The p eopl e ha d evid ently

, .
r ea ch ed a con sid era bl ed egr ee of unity and ci vil iz at ion ,
b efor e th ey w ere expo sed to Ary a n inuenc es so th a t ,
th eir l angu ag e has b een abl e to r esist th e S anskrit ,
though a dopt ing m any of its words and expr essions .
(3 ) THE B H TI A O Y RACES .
In th e north east ern countries of India on the ,
Hi m al aya and inthe v a ll eys of the Br ah m aputr a and

,
the G ang es is st ill anoth er r a c e of Tura n i a n stock

, ,
a llie d with the Tamul ian s Of In di a and with the in ,
h abit ant s of Tib et A line from north to south cut

.
,
ting a cro ss the Brahm aputra and following along the ,
Dhansri is th eli n ewh ich sep a r a t es th esem ono syll ab ic

,
p eopl efrom the Tam ulic Th ey are on a m uch low er

.
s t a g e of soci a l condi t i on th a n th ese l att er;

th ey h ave not so m any of the r estrict ions of e ra c s
r el igiou s cu stom s esp ecially in eating and ar e m ore

, ,
erc e and d ep end m ore on th e ch ase Th eir religion

,
.
is a worship of n atur al Obj ect s w ithou t any u se Of ,
7
t empl es or i dol s M any r esembl anc es are discovered

.
b etw een th em and the P olyn esi an trib es ; am ong

oth ers the custom Of expo sing th e dea d for four d ays
,
on a sc affold b efor e n ally bur ni ng th em ; Th ese

,
trib es on the north east of India h av e pr eserved th eir ,
ind ep endenc e m uch long er th a n tho se on the north .
w est who m et the tide of Aryan and Tam uli c emi gr a

,
t ion earlier ; one of th eir St at es th a t of the K occhs , ,
h a ving exi st ed ev en down to the1 8 th c entury Th ey .
ar e prob ably a mon g th e old est an d r st settl er s of
Indi a .
Th eir physiqu e i s not m at eri ally di ffer ent from

th at of th e Tam uls Th ey ar e of p al e brown com
.
pl exi on and Tur anian typ e of featur es Som e indi

,
.
v i d u al s Show a hi gh d e gree of p erson al b ea uty al m o st ,
Ary a n intyp e; oth er s a g ain ar eexc essively d egr a d ed

, ,
in fea tur es The upp er r egi on of th e Him al a y a a

.
,
pl at eau som e ,
feet above the l ev el of th e sea ,
bord ering on Tib et is esp ecially inh abit ed by the

,
Bhot iy as
5
.
O th er trib es of simil ar stock dwell in the tem ,
p er a t e r egion on the d eclivity of th ese m ount ains in ,
th e b a sin s Of th e l a rg e r iv er s th e Br ahm a putra the ,
Tist a G a nd ak i and oth ers wh i ch ow into Indi a

, , .
Th ese ar e th e M i shmi s Ze p ch a B u ta ne s e Z
,fi ran ti ns
, , ,
an d num erou s oth er s .
The lowest r eg ion a t the foot of th ese m ount ain s ,
i s occup ied by p eopl es of th is family who live inpes ,

THE B HOTi YA RACES. 1 47
til ential w amp s and breath e the m o st d ea dly m ias

s ,
m at a w ithout a ny a pp ar ent injury to th eir w m

, S a
p
mm
h ealth Am ong th ese ar e the Kocchs
.
,
Chepangs Bodo s Tha ru s a nd m any oth er s

, , Th is
, .
c ap a city for breathing m al a ria is a r em ark abl e phys ,
iol ogical fa ct a nd Hodg son st at es ch a r a ct eriz es al l

_ , ,
th e Tam ulia n inh ab it ant s of Indi a Th ey are gen .
er all y ne h ealthy r a c es of m en though dw ell ing

, ,
wh er e no oth er hum an b eing s can exist It is one of .
the strong est evi denc es a s Mr Hodg son ob s erv es of ,

.
,
the gr eat a nt iquity of th ese trib es on Ind ian s o il .
Thou gh m o st prob ably d esc end ed from th einh ab

itants of Tib et th ese v a riou s trib es Show m uch m or e
,
physic al r esembl anc e to th eir n eighbors the Tam ul s , ,
th a n to the TibetianS cli m at einthis a s ininnu m er

'
a bl e oth e r c ases h avi ng m o died or ch anged the

,
bodily type of a r a c e .
The Tibetic l angu ag e is m uch l ess a dva nc ed

gr amm atic ally th an the Tam uli c Miil l er ob serv es
,
.
th at in th e Tibetic (or Bhotiyan) th ere ar e Tibe , tic

'
no v erbal term inations to express the dif l ng g e a ua '
fer ent p ersons Of th e v erb whi l e m any of the Tam ul ,
di al ect s h a v e a r egul a r sy st em of v erb al a fxes .
B eyond the r egi ons of which we h a v e b een sp eak

ing th e Bhot iy a emi gr a tion spr ea d tow a rd th e c ast
,
i nto B u r ma h In the m ount ainou s di strict a djoining

.
th e Br am aputra and fro m th e Tist a the bo u nd ary of

, ,
Bhut an to the Irawady (Irav ati) ar e found a v ast ,

148 THE RACES

OF THE OLD WORLD .
numb er w ild trib es b elonging to the Bhotiyan

of
r a c es the M ir is th e N a ga s Khyengs , , ,
K en
ar s.
K ar ens and m any oth ers A ccor di ng to

,
.
th e t est im ony of Mr K inc aid a n d Mr Cro ss the

. .
,
K ar ens po ssess w ell dened tr a ditions of th eir origin

-
fro m Tib et .
Mr Cro ss st at es th a t th ey ar e sc att er ed over a

.
6
t erritory b etw een 2 8 and 1 0 N l atitud e and 9 9

.
,

9 3 E longitud e The K akhyen

. s an
. d K a r en s seem
to bei d entic al and t aking al l the trib es com ing u nder
,
th eir n am es sprinkl ed over v a ri ous t erritori es th ey

, ,
a r e suppo sed to num b e r about v e m illion s .
Th e K ar en s ar e r em a rk a bl e for pr eserv ing r eli

iou s tr a d it ion s wh ich b ea r a gr ea t a n a logy to the
g ,
B iblic al h istory a nd for the simpl e and fa ith ful sp irit

,
with which th ey h a ve r ec eived Christian ity .
T HE TAI TRIB ES .
Still a noth er branch of the Tibetic ra c es exi sts

farth er tow ard the east b etw een E a st ern I ndia a nd ,
We st ern Ch in a th e Ta i trib es Th ey occupy th e .
Ge phi l
ogra
country
ca
e xt en di ng ov er 1 4 d egr ees of l a t i
p m n
os o .
tud e along the Men am Sal wen Ira wa dy , , ,
an d Kyend wen r ivers up to the sourc es of the Ira ,
wa dy .Th ey ar e th e S ia m ese A hom (Shya n) La os

7
, , ,
Kha mti and K a ssi a (Khyi) p eopl es The count ry

, .
whi ch th ey inh ab it in fertility salu brity of clim ate

, , ,
''
THE TAI TRIBES. 1 49
a dvant ag es for mining agricul ture and comm erce is

, , ,
unsurp a ssed inAsia y et h eld by th ese trib es it has

, , ,
a l m o st run to w a st e The Aho m s who a re n early

.
i d ent ic a l w ith the S ia m ese no long er sp eak th eir

own l angu ag e but h a ve a dopt ed both the l angu age
,
an d faith of the Hindu s .
In physic al trait s th ese n ation s present the same

,
Tur an i a n typ e exc ept th a t ba d nourishm ent has

,
c a used w ith som e of th e K a rens a t endency to protu

, ,
ber a nt b elli es a nd th in l im b s ; th eir com

P hy i qu e s .
pl exi on is y ellow ; the skull ovo id with a ,
grea t exp ansion of foreh ea d so th at th ey show m or e ,
Mongoli an traits th an the Mongol s th em selves

.
The Ana m ese h ea d present s th em o st d el ic a t e Tura

n ian typ e a p erfect ovo id and globul ar form Though .
pressed on every Side by v a rious r a c es : on the east by

th e Chi n ese p eopl e; on the north by th e Tib et an s ;
l
on the w est by their r el ated tribes a s w ell as the ,
Ary an r a c es th ey h a v e pr eserv ed th eir indi vi du ality

, ,
whil e rec eiving inuenc es in r el igion and civiliz at ion

fro m every s ourc e The l angu ag e of the Ta i trib es

b elongs l ik e the Ch in ese to the m ono syll abic and is

, , ,
m a rk ed by a so m ewh a t sim il a r syst em Of m u sic al ac

c ent s or inton at ions .
Th er e seem s no doubt th at one fam ily inh abit

IndO Chin a the Himal ayas and Th ibet
-
, .
THE AR AN S Y OF INDIA.
The m od ern Indo Aryan is thus vividly d escrib ed -
by a c ar eful ob server .
4
In the Arya n form th ere Is h eight symm etry

, , ,
lightn ess and exi b ility ; in the Ary a n fa c e an ova l

, ,
conto ur w ith a m pl e for e h ea d a nd m od er at e

A y nty pe
r a .
j aw s and m outh around chin perpendi cu , ,
l ar w ith the for eh ea d a r egul ar set of d istinct and ,
ne fea tur es ; a w ell r aised and un exp a nd ed no sewith

-
ell ipt i c n ar es ; a w ell siz ed a nd freely op en ed eye -
runni ng dir ectly a cro ss th e fa c e; no w ant of eye

brows eyel a sh or heard ; and l astly a cl ea r brun ett e
,
-
, , ,
com pl exion O ft en not d ark er th a n th at of the m o st

,

s outh e rn E ur op eans .
The only exc eption to be t ak en to th is d escript ion ,
is in r eg a rd to th e com pl exion of th e H indu s It is .
tru e th a t the origin al word for c ast e in India m eans

,
,
col or a n d th at th e Ary an s ar e u su ally l ight er incom

,
pl exion th an the Turania ns Y et al l th is d ep end s on .
g eographic al po sit ion climat e and circum st anc es of , ,
b i rth T h er e a r e trib e
.s of B r ah m an s I nthe
Bl k
A y n
ac
r a s.
Him al ay a who h av e the blond e color and
,
blu eey es and th ere ar e pureBrah m ans in South ern

India who are a s bl a ck a s m any trib es Of n egro es .
T he Ary a n s of India m ay be d ivided

F ive
d iv i n
i nto ve gr eat d ivision s a ccord ing to Ian
si o s.
gu ag e
THE AR YAN S OF INDIA. 1 51
()
1 Th e Ea ster n or B enga l s . Th ese a re found nor th a nd
s ou th of th e G anges , i nthe pro ince of B engal , east v of Mah an
a nda ; y v
th e h a e i n ad ed v th e v l l ey a of Assa m , a nd m ingl ed i n
th e sou th with th e peopl e of th e Od r a . Th e y n mbeu r at l east
3 0 m il l ions. (2 ) Th eM i ddl eHind u s, wh o speak Hi nd i . Th es e
inh abit m ostl y th e d istr icts of Mid dl e India ; th eir l anguage is

spok e n by j
th e Ra pu ts i n Ud aj apu r a nd Haravati . Th e y al so
h ol d th e cou ntr y north of th eV indhya and onboth sid e of the ,
s
Jumna and G anges p to th e H imaluay a a nd al l th e va t pr ov ,

s
inces of Sind e a nd th eP enj ab .
Th e Hi nd i i s not to h e l ooked u po n as o ne l angu age, l ike

Latin or F r ench , bu t as a genera l nam e for v ar i ou s d ial ects .
One of th ese d ial ects which ha s beenm u ch enr i ch ed with P er

sia n and Arabic wor ds, and is th e speech of th eMoh ammed ans
i nNorth Ind ia , i s th eHi ndu s ta ni or Urdu .
()
3 Th e S ou ther n o r Ma hr a tta s . Of al l th e Aryantribes,
v
th es e h a e penetr ated far th est to th e sou th , a nd a r e th e o nl y
tri bewh ich h as passed the West Gh ats -
Th eir northern l imits
wnhil l
.
a reth e Kol a s near Damanand th eSaptura ch ai n Th eir

.
eastern b ou nd aries ar e not strictl y d e ed n . Th e Mah ratti is

spok e ninal l B erar and ina part of th ed istrict of Nagpu r . In
th e v al l e y of th e Tapti, i t i s mingl ed with th e G u dj er ati . It
extend s s ou thwesterl y to th e neighborh ood of Rid er, a nd
mingl ed with Tu l u a nd Canara d ial ects , reach es nearl y to
Ud apu o n th e western coast .

(4 ) Th e Wester n or Gu dj er a ts .
Th es e occu p y th e pr o ince v of G u dj erat and G u icowar, a nd a
por ti o nof th e v y
al l e s of th e Nerbu d d a a nd Tapti, a nd th ecoast
of th e G ul f of Camb a ya s fa r as Dam a n . Th e ya r ea nagricu l
tu ra l p pe
eo l a nd p ess
r on th e Mah ratta s wh o ar e ra th er a ,
mou ntaineer and pastor al tribe wh erev er th en

, atu re of th e s oil
fa v or s th eir pur su it .
(5 ) Th e Or i ssa tr ibes spea ki ng Ur ij a,
h ol ding the ea stern coast, s ou th of B engal , from Hoogl y to 4 5
1 52 THE RACES o nTHE OLD WORLD .
mil es sou th of G a ndj am . Her eth eTel inga begins to be spoken,
a nd at Vi
z a g a pa ta m, th is i s th e r ul i ng l a ngu a ge .
(6) Th e
Nor ther ninKum a on, Sirm or, a nd inKash mir .
Theloc ality of the Arya n di al ect s and trib es

show s ev en i f oth er proo f w er e w a nt ing th at the
direction inwhi ch theAry an s ent ered Indi a was fro m ,
w est to ea st .
In the P enj ab and the v all ey of the G ang es th ese ,
di al ect s ar e spok en even to the top s Of the m o unt ain s ;

inW est N ep al Tur ani a n di al ects a pp ea r ; in Bhut a n
,
we nd a n Ary a n r el igi on (Buddhism) but the l an ,
gu ag e Of a noth er fam il y ; and still farth er east on the ,
w est entr anc e of Assam and to the s outh of the,
m ount ain s th e Ary a n l angu ag es entirely d isapp ea r

,
.
One th ing m u st be evi d ent in thi s cond en sed a o

count of the pro m in ent r a c es of In di a th at color and ,
n phy sic a l tr ait s a r e not inth at co un try dis~

C l ot
d e ive f
o or
, ,
cis
origi n o
tinctive m ark s of r a c e N owh er e in the .
world ha s blood b een preserved so pur e a nd yet com ,
pl exi on and a high physic al typ e ar e found to v a ry

endl essly a ccording to po sit i ona nd clim at e and food
,
.
The Tur an ia n s though g en er ally Mongol in fea

,
tur es a re som etim es found clo sely r esem bl ing n egro es

, ,
an d a t oth er s al m o st Ary a n inphysic al b eauty In .
g en er al the m ount ain trib es of wh at ev er ra c e are

, ,
fair er th antho se of th ejungl es .
Th e Br ah m an s d iffer equ ally in color a nd so m e ,
times inphysic al d evelopment .

THE Y
AR AN S OF INDIA. 1 53
It is clim at em ore th a n any oth er one c au se wh ich

h as t end ed to m ake the Ar y an of Indi a so E fe c ts ,
f 0
d iffer ent fr om the Ary an of P ersia both in

,
a pp ea r anc e a nd in his m or al a nd sp iri tu al d ev elop

m ent.
CHAP TER X IV .
RAC E S OF C HIN A AN D C O CHIN C H I N A.

IT is r em ark abl e th at the l arg est fami ly of m an

kind the Chin ese numb ering n early fo ur hundred
, ,
milli on s of hum a n b eing s c annot he c ert ainly con

,
nected with th e oth er gr eat fam il i es of r a c es The .
physic al ty pe is d ecid edly Turani a n ; but this on the ,
princ ipl es whi ch l ie at the b asis of this ethnology is ,
not d ecisive of r a c e Of the l angu ag e we can only

.
,
s ay th a t it m o st prob a bly is th e i n or gani c

U n e t in
c r a
nne n
co
W m we
ctio
cond i t i on of hu m a n sp eech om wh ich we
r ac e s
, O , ,
should n atur ally exp ect oth e r growth s such

'
a s th e Tur a ni a n to spring
,
Som e schol ars cl aim to
.
discover cl ear l inks of conn ection b etween th e Chin ese

an d the Tur anian Enough is not known how ever
.
, ,
as y e t to prov e the c ert ain un

,
i ty of or igin of th ese
two great bodies Of l angu age; i t is only m o st prob able
th a t the form er r epr esent ed th a t early condition of
sp eech fro m wh i ch th e l att e r grew .
The Ch in ese phy si c al tr a its b elo ng ex a ctly to the

Tur an ia n typ e st am p ed on so m a ny n at ion s of
,
Asia a nd Am erica The co m pl exion is th e l ight est

.
2
RACES OF C HINA AND C C HIN O CHI NA. 1 55
s hown by any of the Turani an s ; the ch eek bones are

l ess pro m inent th an tho se of the Mongol s h
Pyqe 3
si u .
an d the prom i n enc e Inthe h ea d i s a nt eri or

0 0 0
r ath er th an l ateral as in the Am eric a n Indians and

,
the Tungu si c trib es The p ecul i a r d ist ingu ish ing

.
ch ara ct eristic s ar e the sm alln ess of the eyes a nd the ,
obli quity Of the eyelids The no se is u su a lly sm al l

-
.
an d depressed though som etim es in fa vor a bl e physi

, ,
cal con di tion s n a t iv es ar e foun d with a sl ightly a qui .

,
l in e no se giving the fa c e a clo se r esem bl anc e to th at

,
of th e Am e ri can Indians or N ew Z eal anders .

,
The Chin ese dier om th e Tib et an s or Indo

'

Tib et a n s in the str ength of th ese p eculia rities and

, ,
inth e Oblong form Of th e skul l The Cochin Chin ese .

-
ar e di st ingu i sh ed fro m th eir r el a ti ves by a m or e d eli ,
ca te l y ov a l typ e of sk ull The M a ndchu s who form

.
,
the governing r a c e in Chi na ar e sai d to Show qui t e ,
a sup e rior typ e Of featur e to the Chin ese Som e of .
th em h av e blue eyes orid compl exi on a quilineno se

, , ,
an d brown b eard ; in g en er al th ey ar e h ea v er th a n ,
i
th e Chin ese with m or e b ea rd a nd a m or e int elli g ent

, ,
fa c e and som etim es a li ght er com pl exi on

,
.
But it is l a ngu age which m ore th an anythi ng el se

, , ,
di stingui sh es the Chinese from the rest of m ankind ,
an d whi ch h a s p erh ap s m o st of al l ch eck ed th eir

, , ,
progr ess If our rea d ers will c all to m ind the rst
.
utt er a nces of children or the expr essions of p eopl e of

,
reserved and sent entio us h abits and long intima cy , ,

wh ere ea ch word or ea ch syll abl e is a sent enc e; wh er e

C n
hi ese
t h e ton e an d g estur e i nd i c a t e wh eth e r the
l n
a g ge
ua
singl e s ound e mitt ed is a noun or a dj ect ive
.
or v erb or all three tog eth er ; wh er e gr am m ar and

,
copul a c a ses and inexi ons ar e al l dropp ed as unne

, ,
cessa r
y so p er,
f ect i s th e und er st a n di ng by th e s ubt il e
ton e and m ann er ; and if hew ill suppo se this thr ou gh ,
som e un expl ain a bl e c au se p e tri ed and tr ansm itt ed

,
a s ane nduring m ode of sp eech he will h av e anappre ,
ci ationof the n a tur e of th e Ch in ese l angu ag e .
Its d ist incti on is not m er ely th at it i s m onosyl

,
l abio but th at ea ch syll abl e is a sub st ant ial thing ; a

,
se nt enc e in itself ; a s if the m ind s who used it n ev er ,
gr w to e i d ea of a sentence of m ak ing v ari ou s

e th
words inth eir m odic at ion s sub servient to onelogi c al

, ,
expr ession The Chinese ha s sub st ant i ally no gr am

.
m a r ; the a rr a ng em ent of th e word s and the m u si c a l,
ton e indic ating wh eth er a syll abl e is noun v erb a d

, , ,
or p a rt i cl e T h r i s ana v e r a g e of
j i e e

e t e
N g mm
c v .
o ra ar.
eight word s sp elt and pronounc ed ex a ctly

al ik e for e very sound which th ey po ssess .
,
We are told th at th ere ar e 2 1 2 ch ar a ct ers ea ch

,
of whi ch i s pronounc ed cl ac 1 1 3 pronounc ed citing

1 3 8 pro nounc ed f oo an d 1 1 65 wh i ch ar e a l l r ea d 6 .
The d ifculty of distingu ishing th ese is obvia t ed in ,
p art by pl a cing synonym s tog eth er wh ich d iffer in

,
s ound to e xpl a in one a noth er and by arb itr a ry con

, ,
nections of word s P i ctur e writ ing and a phon etic

.
,
RACES or C HINA AND C CHIN C HIN A. O 1 57
s yst em h a ve al so b een employed to a limi ted d egree;

,
but inpra ctic e the Chi nese know nothing of a ny pho

,
n etic syst em or a lph a b et Th ey m ay be sai d to h ave

.
a s m any l e tt ers in th eir alph ab et as word s in th eir ,
l angu ag e Morrison s D ictionary g iv es

.

ch ar
a cte rs with form s and m eaning s di stinct from ea ch
oth er.
Writing as M Maury w ell ob serves has not

,
.
,
em erg ed w ith th e Ch in ese l a ngu ag e fro m the i deo

a i n c p er i od ; th at i s d a s ar e r epr nt d by
'
g p
r i e ese
,
e
im ag es or by signs whi ch ar e the a br idg ed form of

,
im ag es .Th ese tw elvethou sand sign s or l ett ers above

spok e n of w ere in early tim es the m at erial pictur es
, ,
of obj e ct s and ar e now the alt ered or abridg ed or

,
compound ed form s of th ese pictures O ut of th ese .
se n sibl e r epr esent ations of m et a physica l ideas would ,
n atur ally arise gu r a tive s igns Next the sound .

,
given to the ear by the word r epresenting the Sign ,
has b eco m e att a ch ed to th e sign itsel f a nd the Sign ,
has n ally becom ethewritt en expr ession of the sound ,
or a p /wneti c Sign so th a t as b efore intim ated the , ,
Chi n ese wil l employ two Sign s sideby sid e one to in ,
dica te the pronunciat ion and the oth er to d et erm in e

,
th e sense .
It will be seen wh at a fearful b arrier to a dvanc e

in l earn i ng or s cienc e or g en er al know D f
, , n e ects i
ledg e such a l angu age m ust be O ratory e n g e

.
th l a u ag .
could sc arc ely exis t with it or po etry or any popul ar, ,

l i t er a tur e . F or hum or a nd wit, and th e m o st

b stra ct a
r e ect ion we m ight suppo se such sent entious alg e

, ,
br aie sp eech p eculiarly a d apt ed .
Som e schol a r s b eliev e th at th ey di scov er in al l

Ary an and Tur an ia n l angu ag e tr a c es of just such an ,
ea rly cond iti on through wh i ch th ese h a v ep a ssed Of .
th e Chin es e we can only sa y w ith th e evi d enc e thu s

, ,
far obt ain ed th at i t i s m o st prob a bl e but not c ert ain

, ,
th at it conn ects with the early Tur anian .
Th er ear e but light distinction s inthegr eat family

s
wh ich inh abits China A Tungus c trib e theM a nd

i .

c/Lu s on e of the m o st vigorou s r a c es of the Tur ani a n

fa m ily h a v e giv en for som e two c enturi es its rul ers
,
.
Th er e ar e b esid e wh a t ar e c all ed a borig in al trib es

, ,
esp eci al l y in the w est and s outhw est ern di stri ct s ,
which ar e suppo sed to h av e b een conqu er ed by the

Ch in ese and driven to the m ount ains but which seem
, ,
to be of th e sam e or a r el at ed r a c e The Chin ese

,
.
a uthorit ie s d escr ib e th em o ft en a s bl a ck or d ark

, ,
but it i s unc ert ain wh eth er th ey r efer to th eir com

pl exion or ch ar a ct er Th ey ar e p ictur ed a s v ery low
, .
an d brut al i nh ab it s livi ng o ft en in c a v es or hol es in

, ,
th e groun d or work ing a s sl a ves and serv a nt s Th eir

"
.
,
r el ig ion and l angu ag e a re sai d to be di ffer ent from

tho se of th e Ch in ese; but with reg ard to th eir sp eech ,
th is m ay m ea n only th at it is a dial ect of the Chin ese

l angu ag e In physiqu e th ey are said to be sm all er
.
,
JAPAN AN D rf s DE ENDEN CIES P . 1 59
insiz e, with short er neck s a nd m or e a ngul ar features

.
,
th a n th e Ch in ese Th e north ern a nd w est ern of th ese

.
trib es r esem bl e the Tib et ans whil e the south ern b ear ,
a strong l ik e n ess to Mal ays and B irm ese Littl e .

6
,
how ever is known of th em Th ey are the S if a n a

,
.
,
m ount a i n ou s Ti b et a n tri b e to the w est of Ab iginl

, t
or a
be
th e provinc es Sh en si and Su chu an n ea r
tr s'
-
,
th e sourc es of th e Y ellow a nd Blu e r ivers ; the
M i a u Tag sc a tt er ed through the provinc es of B irk

"
wang Sz chu en Y unnan Kweichan and K wangs ;

,
v
-
, , ,
th e 0208 inthe south ea st ern p art of th e em p ir e; and

,
th e K i a ng or Tib et an s ,
Th er e i s b esid e a cl a ss
.
, ,
of p eopl e tr ea t ed by th e Ch in ese a s a s e
,
p ar at e r a c e ,
who a re em ployed on the sea co a st a nd who clo sely -
resembl e E squim aux Th ey are c all ed Ta nki a

. .
Of th e Mandchu Mongol and Turk ish r a c es who

, , ,
com e under the Chi n ese rul e we sh all sp eak h ereaft er ,

.
Th e M i aa Tsz (or

children of the soil ) are
"

s ai d to Show m a ny po int s of r e sem bl a nc e w ith the
K a r m a Th ey ar e a m ount ain trib e v ery brav e and

.
, ,
m o stly ind ep end ent of th e Ch in ese .
The inh ab it ant s of Cochi n Ch n i a the A na m e se
are n e a rly r el at ed to the Chi n ese sp eaking a di al ect ,
of the sam e l angu ag e .
II. JAPAN AND ITS P

DE ENDEN CIES .
T hough i nd ep end ent of Ch i n a th e E m p ir e of ,
J ap an show s thewidereaching effect of Chin ese cul-

1 60 THE RACES OF THE OLD W R D O L .
ture and w ithout doubt emigra tion from Chi n a has

, , ,
m uch m odi ed th e origi n al J a p an ese r a c e It i s dif .
cult as yet to obt ain trustworthy a ccounts of th e r a c es ,
in the v ariou s isl a nds whi ch m ak e u p thi s em p ir e ,
an d no sufcient com p a rison of d ia l ect s ha s b e en m a d e
to pronou nc e w ith c ert ainty on the po sition of th ese

p eopl es in the Tur ania n family The Opini on now .
pr evails am ong h istori c al schol ars th at fro m the Lew,

8
Ch ew isl ands over th e whol e J ap an ese kingdo m to

J esso and th enc e oppo sit e to the co ast s of
,
T he Ain os .
th e Asi at i c cont in ent and on the oth er,
sid e through the Kur i l e

,
s Al e utian s and K amschatka
, , ,
n
o e b rb rou
a a s r c or g n lly h eld po ss s on the
a e i i a e si
Ai m s Theevid enc e of this is d erived fro m r em ain s

.
found i n to m b s and from cu sto m s a nd fr ag m ent s of

,
l angu ag e still exi st ing .
The Ainos on th e Kuri l e i sl a nds a re d es cri b ed in

the n a rr a t iv e of th eAm eri c a n Exp edi t ion (1 8 52 5 1)
a s a trib e Of sh e rm en w ith short gur es not il l fa -

, ,
v ored an
,
d with w ell proportion ed fea tur es
-
Th eir .
color is d ark and th eir h air co arse fall ing in clust ers ,
over th eir fa c e till it m ingl es with th eir b eards ; th eir

l egs w er e covered with a r ath er r em a rk abl e gro wth of
co arse h air .
Th eir l angu ag e prov es th em to be of the North
PT nbg bl y n
ro a
T ur a ni an fam ily but do e s not pr ecise
,
ly d e
u us i a
t ermin e the r a c e to wh ich th ey b elong
.
though it is not improb ably the Tungusian .

JAPAN P
AND ITS DE ENDENCIES . 1 61
TheLew Ch ew isl and ers a nd the Jap anese sp eak a

-
so m e wh at d ifferent l angu ag e from one a noth er but ,
ar ew ithout doubt of on e orig in Wh at was the gra ft

.
on the Ainos which produc ed the m odern J ap an ese

, ,
we a re not c ert a in It seem s m o st prob abl e th at

it wa s a m ixtu r e w ith Chin ese a s this n ation is ,
known to h av e coloniz ed th ese n eighboring isl ands ,
an d m any word s Of i ts l angu ag e a r e found in the

J ap an ese tongu e The physic al typ e prevailing in
.
the J ap a n ese isl a nd s is thus d escrib ed by

, Ja an e s e p
p y q e h s
the l a t est scient ic ob serv er s The h ea d
u
is ov a l a nd l ke
i th e Europ e n the front al bones
a
rounded and the foreh ea d high The fa c e is oval .
with a m ild expr ession ; the eyes l arg e with h eavy

a rch ed e y ebrows ; the no se h and som e and the roo t ,
not d epr essed nor the no strils dil at ed as in the Chi

n ese The ch eek bon es ar e not pro minent but the
.
-
,
m outh is l arg e with t eeth bro a d a nd wh it e; the chin

,
is cover ed with a strong bl a ck b ea rd The wom en of .
th e h igh er cl a sses are fa ir and pr etty Th er e app ea r .
to be grea t v arieties in color from a dark copp er ,
color to al mo st a pure wh it e .
The l angu ag e is ent ir ely different from the Chi

n ese though u sing the l etters and m a ny words of th at
,
tongu e and is polysyll abic

,
.
The follo wing ar e its gra m m a t ic al p ecul iari ties ,
which m ak e c ert ain its cl assic ation as a Turanian

l angu ag e .
(1 ) Th ere i s no r a dical d iffer ence between th e wor ds for

su bsta nces , q u a l ity a n j ugation
d a cti on; no d ecl ination, no con
or gr a mm a r ; e er v yg ra mm atical form is a com pl ex ter m form ed
by th e j u xta - positio nof two s u bsta ntiv es . Gi ena v

T uran ian
pecu l ia ri ti es r a d1 ca1, y ou ca n make of i t, verb, a d j ective a dv e br
of l a n
,
guage.
or nou n . In Hu ngarian, th er e are 20 cas es ; in
Japanes e a s m any ,
ca s es a s th er e a r e pr epositions .
(2 ) Th e ra d ical i s o fte n s epar ated from its termination, by

se ve r al words ; so th at a l ong se ntencem ay v
be gi enina singl e
Wor d .
( )
3 Th ef or ma ti onby br ea ka ge th at i s , th e l eaving ou t
all bu t a s yl l abl e or l etter of v

th e prim iti er a dical .
(4 ) Th e
fa cul t y of m arking by num er ou s a nd pa r ticu l ar endings, th e
rel atio ns of inferi orit yo r s u per ior it y to th e pers ons a dd ressed.
Th is pecu l iarit y is al so fou nd in s ome of th e Am er ican l an
gu ages . ()
5 Th e a d ecti e,
j v as i n so m an y of th eT ur a nian l an
gu ag es , is u nch angeabl e, and d oes not fol l o w th e gend er a nd
number of th enou n (6) Th e d egr eeof comparis onis expr ess ed
I
by a d ding par ti cl es 7
( ) Th e nu m er al a dj e
.cti v es can be em
y
pl o ed as nou ns or ad j ectives ,
accor d i ng as th e termination
is a nnexed .
( )
8 Th e pr onouns ar e id entical with th ose of th e
Tu r a nia nl angu ages inform J .

(9) Th e a u x il i ar y ve b r i s formed
fr om th e pr onou n of th e th ir d per s on .
(1 0) Th e v erb, as in
F innish , nev er takes a per sona l ter minati on.
( )
1 1 Th eform ation
of tens es is s imil ar to th at i nth eTu ra nian. (1 2 ) P ost positions-
a re d ecl ined by m eans of oth er post-

positio ns .
(1 3 ) Th es y ntax ,
th e ph onetic h arm on , y a nd m any word s, ar e Tu ranian .

(De
Ch arencey ) .
Of wh a t
p articul ar branch this l angu ag eis a m em
ber c annot a s yet be satisfa ctorily d et ermin ed
, , , .
P ott say s th at its structur e would m ak e it allied to

JAPAN P
AN D ITS DE ENDEN CIES .
both the Mongol and M andchu but would not prove,
a co m m un ity of d e s c ent w ith tho s e tongu e s .
Of cours e the qu est ion is st ill i nd isput e a nd per

,
h ap s m ay long be how far t e s il arities s u ch a s

,
h im
a r e sk e tch ed above are the effects of a co mm on

origin and how far th ey a re m erely the r e

,
s u l ts of a l ik e st ag e of int e ll ectual progress .
It is c ert a inly no sol id obj ection to the Turanian

cl a ssic a tion to urg e th a t l anguag es inthe int erior of
,
Afri c a such a s th e Vey a nd th e Born u show s o m e

sim il ar fe a tur es ; or tha t th e Am e ric an d ial ects pre
se nt m any Theobj ector m ust prove theimpo ssi bili ty
.
of m igr a t ion by a n of th e Tur a ni a n br a nch es to

y
d ist ant region s .
CHAP TER X V .
T HE TIB ETAN S ,
l
TUN G U SIAN S, M ONGOLS
AN D S A M OI E DE S.
wi ll be r em em b er ed a ccording to Ma x M ull er s
IT ,

cl a ssica tion th a t th e Tur a n i a n fa m ily i s d i vi d ed

2
into two gr ea t d iv isi on s th e N or ther na nd

'
Tw
o g reat
T nn
u ra ia
d w wn
is s
S ou t/aer n the North ern com pr eh endi ng
o
th eTungu si c Mongol ic Tat ari c a nd Finn i c br anch es

, , , ,
an d th e South ern includ ing th eTa o Mal ai c Bhot iy a , , ,
an d Ta m ul ic ra c es .
In this l att er br anch we h av e consid ered the Ta

m u li c Ta i c and Indo B hotiyan trib es
,
''
,
We will now-
.
t ak e a brief v iew of the orig in al Bhotiyans (or Tib e

t an s) a s w ell a s of the Mongolic Tungu sic and Sa
, , ,
m oiedi c p eopl es .
I . T HE TIB ET AN S .
The l angu ag e of the Bhotiyans not consid ering

i ts r el a t iv es the Indo T b et a n d al ect s is con n
i i ed to
-
the v all ey s of Tsa n gp o an d th e Indu s th e upp er ,
Sutl ej a nd S a rpi a nd Chenzi bf In K anawar the

, ,

,
THE TIB ETAN S . 1 65
Hindu and Tib et an m eet The country of Tib et .
i s rem ark a bl e a s b eing now th e c entr e of Buddh ism .
The singul a r c usto m of p ol ga ncl rg a l so

P ly nd y o a r
on
.
ex st s a ong t e p eopl e th a t is
i m h e ,
wom an can h ave s everal broth ers for hu sb ands In .
g en er al how ev er Hind u custom s ideas and l it erature

, , ,
pr ev ail am ong the p eopl e h aving b een introduc ed by

,
the Bhu dd ist m ission a ri es inthe 7 th c entury .
The p eopl e a r e no m a di c cultiv a tor s a nd o nly a ,
few trib es h a v e b ecom e st a ti on ary The b arri er of

.
c ast e is unknown and on th e oth er h and s ays Hodg

, ,
son ,

th ere exi st s not inany trib e or r a c e any not ion ,
of a com m on hum an prog e nitor or of a D eity by

,

nmne
In app ear anc e the Tibet an s r esembl e the Chin ese
,
an d the Mongol s but a r e m or e a thl et i c a nd pow er ful

,
.
M any of the m ount ain eers a ccording to Ho dgson

, ,
differ ent ir ely from the Tur anian type and appro a ch ,
th e high est Ary a n N O a b solut ely whit e sk in s are

.
s een but o ft en a v ery p al e brown com pl exion with

, ,
r ed h a ir a nd gr a y ey es and a good d ea l of bloo m on

,
th e fa c es of ch ildr en .
Th eir l angu ag e h as m any strong r esembl anc es to

the Chi n ese The sim pl e noun
. s a re ge n er ally m ono
syll ab ic wh e th er sub st antiv es or a dj ectiv es Tibe t an 4
.
,
l ng g e ua
The word s ar e m o stly ind ecl in a bl e a nd

a '
th eir r el ation s ar e expr essed by th eir po sition inthe

nt nc
se e e a n d by s u fx es wh i ch i nd i c a t e d ecl en sion or ,
,
conjug ation or the r el atio n expressed by pr epo sitions

,
.
Th er e a re no g end er s to the noun s and the sex a s , ,
w ell a s plur ality is dist inguish ed by a n a ddi tion al or

,
sep ar at e word .
B esi d es th e nat iv e Tib et a n s gr ea t num b ers of ,
Mongol s a re form d in Tib et suppo sed to h av e b een ,
settl ed th ere sinc e the t im e of Tschingis Kh an -

.
I I. T HE T UN G US I ANS .
The Tungu si c l angu ag e is con sid er ed the low est in

the Tur a n i a n fa m ily ; i ts gr a mm a r not b eing ri ch er
th an the Chin ese and not h aving the a dva nt ag e
,
wh ich th at l angu ag e po ssesses of an a rchit ectoni c ,

ord er
. In M a nd ohu the dial ect of th e m o st pow er
5
,
ful trib e of th is r a c e th er e ar e a num b er of word s

,
with no d istinct ive t erm in ations and the sam e words ,
can be u s ed a s noun s v e rb s a dverb s and p a rt icl es

, , , .
6
The Tungu sic d ial ec ts of S ib eria ar e sai d to be r ich er ,
how ever th a n the M andchu

,
.
The a r ea occup ied by thi s r a c e i s v ery ext en siv e .
One trib e a p eopl e Of r em ark abl e int ellig enc e a nd

,
en ergy and th eonly Tungusi an s who ar enot no m ad ic

,
the M and chu s hold the gov ern m ent of

T n
u g w m
us ar
th e i mm en se E m pi r e of Ch in a wh ich th ey ,
conqu er ed in 1 64 4 Th ey ll m any of the o fc es and

.
,
form th e m il it a ry pow er of th e k ingdo m th e M a nd

chus occupying the g arrisons and b eing the soldi ers
of Ch in a .
THE TUN GUSIAN S. 1 67
Th ey po ssess a lit erature of th eir own and an ,
alph ab e t wa s invent ed for th em fro m the Mo ngol ia n

l angu ag e a t the comm and of anint el lig ent emp eror in
,
1 5 99
. Th ey are d escrib ed as in a pp ear a n ce of l ight er ,
co mpl exion th a n the Chinese and h eavier form with

, ,
m or e b ea rd a nd a m or e int elligent fa c e .
M nd h a c u .
Th eir expr ession i s s a id to in di c a te m or e

h aughtin ess th an th at of the Mongol s a nd m or e d e ,
t erm ination a nd l a rg en ess of pl a n th anth at of th e

Chinese Ma ny a r e found with blonde co mpl exi on

.
7
brown b ear d a qui lin e no se and blueeyes

, ,
.
The oth er tr ib es of this r a c e ext end ov er Chi nese

M and chur i a a nd a bov e into the Russian provinc es of
,
Asia rov ing over the imm ense s t epp es or through ,
the Wild m ount a in d el es of the a l m o st un explor ed

country fro m the Y enesey to the P a cic and from ,
the fronti er s of Ch in a to th e Arct i c O c ean .
Th ey pr esent in g en er al the extrem e Turan ia n

, ,
typ e of features though m odi ed by clim at e a nd

,
h abits of life Th eir r eligion in Chin a is m o stly

.
Buddhism ; in S iberia eith er Christianity (of the

,
C r eek Church) or P ag ani sm .
The differ ent di vision s a r e the Tungu sia n s of

D a u r i a to the north a nd northw est of Mandchur ia
,
an d east of L ak e B a ik a l ; the La mu ts or tho se b e ,
tw een the Ald an and the P a cic ; tho se a t Ochotsk

an d n ea r Y akut sk ; a nd tho se on th e Yeneseg be ,
tween the two Tonngou ska rivers The l att er trib es .

d epend n the bow and

o rrow for sub sist enc e and re

a ,
sem bl e in th e ir h a b it s a nd th eir r elig iou s i deas th e

North Am eric a n Indians .
One trib e or Tungu s the Tshap odz hi r t attoo

th em selves The Whol e num b er Of the Russia n Tu n

.
u s i s only b e tw een an d
g
In th e l at e explorations of the Am our river m uch
int er esting in form a tion is g iv en of th e nom a di c and
T n
u g f th e
us o
p a g a n Tungu si a n trib e s on its b ank s T he .
A m our .
0r oi e/i o n
es , M cm egr i a ns, D a ou r ia ns, a nd
B i r a rs occupy
t erritory on the Upp er Am our ;
the
th e Gol des and Ssa mge r s on th e m i ddl e and th e ,
M a ngonnes a nd Ghi l i a /es on the low er TheM aneg .
rian s a re d escrib ed a s the sup erior trib e in physiqu e ,
w earing o ft en the M andohu co stume (See Bull d e . .
G eog Avril Janvier

.
-
III . T HE O L
M NG O S 9.
The typ e of features and h ea d wh ich we h av e ,
c all ed the Tur anian has b een u su ally n am ed the

,
Mo ngolian but for no good app a rent r eason a s the

, ,
Mongol s do not Show th ese p eculia r trait s a s pur ely a s

s ev e ral oth er r a c es of th is fam ily .
The Mongol ian s ar e w ith a few exc eption s a no , ,
m a d ic p eopl e a nd inh ab it esp eci ally th e gr eat d esert s

,
an d st epp es ly ing inthe north of the Chi

n ese E mpire c all ed Mongol ia Sc a tt ered
,
.
trib es how ever of this ra c e are found inv a riou s p art s

, ,
THE O OL S
M NG . 1 69
of Asia and E ast ern Europ e; in S ib e ria on the D on ,
an d th e Volg a and even m P er sia

,
The pro m in ent .
trib es are the K a l ka s the Su ni d the B u ri a ts the

, , ,
Ha z ar a Ol ot, nd K a l mu cks
'
a .
,
The K al k a s d escrib ed a s short squ at with

are , ,
hi gh and bro a d shoulders ; th eir nose short and bro a d ,
an d ch in pro min ent a nd po int ed ; the t eeth l a rg e a nd

d ist ant from one a noth er ; eyes bl a ck ellipt ic al and ,
un st ea dy ; th e n eck short and thi ck w ith the extr emi ,
t ies bony and n ervous Th eir l egs are short with

.
,
m u scul ar thi gh s and th eir st atur e is n early equ al to

,
th e a v er ag e Europ ean .
Th ey inh ab it Mongol i a a nd h a ve spr ea d into the

,
Russian E mpir e wh ere th ey ar e found esp ec ially in

, ,
the pro vinc e of Irkut sk and on theb ank s of th e ri vers

,
which empty into L ak e B aik al .
TheSi mid or Sowni a ts li ve to theeast and south

, ,
of the K alk a s r anging ov e

,
r the d esert country They .
W er e form erly a v ery num erou s trib e .
North of the Gr eat Wall and to the w est of the ,
Mandohu country b etw een the l 2 0th and M ng l

, o o
ibe tr
l 1 6th d egr ees of east longitud e ar e a n
s
um
,
ber of Mongol trib es the Tu met who areinp art a gr i

, ,
cultural the Or a t (or Ura d) the one and various

, , ,
oth ers.
The B u r i a ts numb ering a ccor di ng to Ca str n

, ,
about live in S ib eria from the borders of ,
8
Chi n ato theUpp er L en a a nd arem or e civiliz ed th an

,
the oth er S ib erian s .
The S onga r i a/ns for m erly a pow erful Mongol na

,
t ion but conqu er ed and disp ersed by the Chin ese are ,
found i nv a riou s p art s of Asiati c Ru ssia or am ong th e ,
Turk s of B okharia or on the b ank s of the Kho

,
kho nor
-
.
The Ol ot, a nd K a l m u cks , a r e co nsfder ed a s su b
sta ntiall y the sam e Th eir

c entreis the m ount ainous
.
country on the frontier of Turk est an and Chin a south ,
of L ak e B al ka sh Colonies of th ese trib es esp eciall y

.
,
from the cl a n s Durb et a nd Torgod h a v e settl ed sinc e ,
the 1 7 th c entury on th e Don a nd th e Volg a .
K lm k
a u c s.
In the v all ey of the Il i th ey ha ve b een ,
m uch mi ngl ed w ith th e Turk ish hord es O th er Kal .
m uck trib es h a v e p en etra t ed into S ib eria wh er e th ey ,
form ed in 1 8 3 2 nearly 4 per c ent of th e Co ssa ck .
a rm y an d h av e s c att er ed th em selv es over m any of

,
the countr ies of Asia .
The Mongol s of C abul and P ersia ar e c all ed ,
A i m ak (or Eim auks ) and Ha z a r a (Haz au r eh) Th ey

*
.
live m o stly in the P aropam isan m ount a in s b etw een ,
C abul and H er at 12
The Mongol s a r e now

.
ev erywh ere the subj ect s of

th e pow er s wh i ch th ey onc e ov erthr ew the Russian -
Turkish and Chi n ese gov ern

,
m ent s .
Strang for d states th at onl y onetribe of theEimau ks are Mongol ;

therest being probabl yI ra nian .
THE M NGO OL S . 17 1
Of the Mongol , M Huc says

.
Heis ful l of g entl enes s a nd bonhommi e he passes sud d e l ny

fr om th e wil d es t a nd m os t extr a v a ga nt ga iet y ,
to a m el anch ol y
th a t h a s nothing repu l si ve . Timid to excess in en
g eral , wh en
ex cited by fa naticis m
,
or th e d esir e for v enge n e he d i pl
a c ,
s ays
a nimpetu ou s cou r ageth at nothing ca narr es t ; h e i s Simpl e a nd

cr ed u l ou s a s a Chil d , a nd is pa ssionatel y f nd of
o s tories a nd m ar
n
v el l o s r ecital s .
Th e vi ces general l y a ttr ibu ted to th e Mongol Ta rtars, -

ar e,
a ve rs io n to l a bor , l o ev of pil l a g e, a nd r api ne, cru elt y a nd d e

b a u ch ery . We h ave al way s
fou nd th em
HM S
g en
s cri ption
er ou s, frank, h ospitabl e; incl ined , it is tru e, l ike d e '
ill brou gh t
- -
u p ch il d r e n to
, appropriate l ittl e Ob j ect s of cu r io sit
,
y
bu t inno m anner a ddicted to wh at may be ca l l ed r obber y . AS
for th eir a ve r sion to l abor a nd a sede ntar y l ife, th ey a re
mu ch the s am e a s th e y al way s wer e; it mu st al so be a dmitted ,

th a t th eir m ora l s, in s ome points, ar e ve y l r ax ; bu t th eir co n
d u ct, i nthi s respect, pr oceed s m or e fr om th ou gh tl es sness th an
corru pti o n, a nd we r ar el y nd am o ng th em th e h id eou s a nd
brutal excesses to wh ich the Chines e ar e s o v i ol e ntl y a ddi cted .
Th e Mongol s a r e s tr a ngers to e er v y species of i nd us

tr y ; th eir fel t ca r pets, ski ns coa r s el y tanned ,
a nd s om efew a r ti
cl es of s ewi ng and embr oid er y , ar e not worth m entioning ; but,

onth e oth er y
h a nd , th e poss es s i nhigh perfectio n,
th e q u al iti es
of a pastor a l a nd nomad ic peopl e, i nth epr odigiou s d e el opm ent v

of th e s enses of sigh t, h earing, a nd sm ell . Many a ttempts ha e v
b eenm ad eto Con ert th e Mon v
gol s to Ch ristianit y ,
bu t h ith erto
y v
th e h a e al l pr oved fru itl ess .
TheMongol l angu ag eis int eresting to the schol a r ,
a s in st ancing growth in l a n gu ag e even at the present ,

d ay . th at Wh il e the lit erary l anguag e

Castr ns t a t es
G w h f showt s no prono m i n a l a fxes wh eth e r s u b i
M ng l
ro o
g e
o o
l n ecti v e or pr edi c a t i v e thi s featur e h a s
j us t
a
j
u ag .
,
b egun to a pp ear inthe spok en dial ect of the Bur ia t s ,
an d inthe Tungu sic id iom spok en n ear Nyertshi nsk

inS ib eri a .
IV .
1 THE S AMOIEDES.
Am ong d et a ch ed br anch es Of the north ern

the
division of the Tur ani a n family is a sm al l a nd bar ,
b arou s p eopl e wi del y sc att ered ov er the m o st north

,
ern provi nc es of Asia th e S a n

z oi el em or Sw a m p
c
L '

dw ell ers .
Th eir esp ecial h abit at ion s a re on the bl eak m o ssy ,
s w a m p s or pl a in s b eyond the l in e w ithi n wh i ch tr ee

,
s
will grow n ear the bord ers of the Icy Sea H ere
,
.
To il l u strate this g hl i
r ounth e En gl iy
sh ton ue
g , s u ppos e ou r l an
ua
g g e on l so far y v
d e eloped that we coul d express I l ove, or ha vel oved,
o r wi l l l ove,
or thou l oves t, bu t by one word , l ovi ng, an &c ,
d the pro .
nou n m u st be expressed by gestu re or a ccent, a nd the time by some

word l ike da g pl a ced near it ; or su ppose that ha ing attained the pro v
noun we ,
cou l d nl y
o s ay l ovin I
g ,
-
a nd the position woul d indi cgte
whether we m eant my l ove, or l ovel y m e; a n
I l ove, d so n
or z
g fa tl z er,
m u st bef a ther I -
. Thi s woul d correspond in a genera l wa y to the l ow
gra mma tical n d itionof theMon
co gol ia nl an gu age The B u riats wou l d .
v
be s o far a d anced a s to sa y l oved id I (I l o ed) or a s in F rench, - -
v ,
j

a imer a i
I ha v
-
e t
,
o l ov e ( wil l l o e) keeping the a fxes s eparate
I v , ,
an d n ot me l ted in to the wor d a s in En gl ish They cou l d al s o s ay, .
F a theri ,

that is , my fa ther .

;
1
T he d eri v a tio n of this word from the r oot of the F innic, S a mne
l a i set (menof a s wamp) ,
seems , O n thewhol e, the most probabl e. See
Latham .
THE S AM OIEDES. 173
th ey p asture th eir reind eer and w and er a bout d u ring

the summ er Th ey are Ru ssia n subj ect s and b efor e
.
,
th ey w ere conquer ed some of th eir trib es ,

S m ied a O cs
w ere pow erful and w arl ike Th ey arenow .
w eak and sa v ag e nom a ds l iving in the bl eakest a nd,
m o st inho sp it abl e r egion s of the earth A few of th e .
Sam oi edes a r e no min a lly Christi an but th e m o st ar e ,
p ag an In ra c e a s has b een said th ey ar e of the Tu

.
, ,
'
r ani an famil y esp ecially alli ed with the Finns the

, ,
Tungu s Mongol s and Turk s

,
.
The extent of t err itory on whi ch th ey l iv e i s v ery ,
considerabl e; th eir trib es r ea ching from the Ubsa

Nor inChi n ese Mongolia to theNorth C ap e of Asia , ,
an d for 8 0 d egrees from the riv er Mesene and the

Wh it e Sea to the L en a Th ey are d ivi d ed into the
,
.
North and South Samoiedes The North ern embra ce .

,
()
1 the Yu r a lo,
()
2 th e Ta wgi nd (8 ) the Osti a k
a .
The Y ur ak dw ell n ea r th e Mesene, and the Wh it e
Sea and b etw een the l a tt er a nd th e Y enesey ; the

,
Ta wg i fro m th e Y enesey to th e Ch atung a ;

,
Di i i n v s o s.
an d the O st i ak s who a r e to be di st in
,
g u ish ed fro m th e U gro O st iak s of th e Obi

-
on the ,
h eight s b etween the Obi and theY enesey n ea r th eir ,
sour c e s . The south ernm o st po int of th ese trib es is ,
Tom sk . The South ern Sam oiedes includ e the S oi ot ,
an d Ka ma s and K oi ba l w ith oth er trib es on the hi gh

, ,
l and of the E ast Alt ai range n ear the sourc es of the ,
Yenesey a nd am ong the S aya n Mount ain s

,
The .
Soiot occupy inp art Chinese t erritory whil esom eare ,
found inS ib eri a n ear L ak e B aik al The Ko ib al ar e .
nom in ally Chr istian trib e .
The Sam oiedes h a v e b een forc ed from the country

on the Middl e Y enesey and the Finni c O stiak s hold
,
th eir pl a c e; but th ey ar e found ag ain on the Icy Sea ,
an d inW est S ib eri a on th e Obi ,

.
Th er e is l ess known of thi s m isera bl e p eopl e th an

of al m o st a ny oth er inA si a .
Pro f Mijl l er s di vision of th ese trib es is som ewh at

.

differ ent He divi d es th e N orth ern Sam oiedes into

.
the Yu r a z es , th e Ta wgi , nd th e Yeni s ei a nd th e

a
South ern into ,

the Os ti a ko S a moiedes and K a n
-
s as .
Th e physi c al ch a r a ct eristics of th e Sam oi edes ,
ar e th e bro a d fa c e a n d pyr a m id al sk ull of

P h y iq e
th e Tur a n i an family
s u
Th ey exc eed the

Lap inav er ag e h eight .
Th er e h as b een m u ch qu est ion a s to wh er e the Sa

m oied e s s hould b e pl a c ed i nth e ethn olog i c a l cl a ssi
c at ion but Castrns inv est ig at ion s h a v e put b eyond a
,

doubt th eir n ea r r el ation to the F inn s The l an .
3 1 t
9 3
gu
to
ag e s of both p eopl es h e s a y s a r e dist in , ,
F nn
i s
u ish ed fro m th e Tungu si a n a n d T urk ish

g ,
by the fa r gr eat er d evelopm ent of the princ ipl e of a g

l u ti n a ti on s o m uch so th a t i t a ppro a ch e s to th e
g ,
l i n f h e A ry a n l angu ag e s and m a l m o st form

f ex o O t a
y ,
th e m ea n s by wh ich th e one fa m ily of l a ngu ag es can
be conn ect ed to the oth er .

C HA P T E R X VI .

TURKI SH RACES .
THE Turkish r a c e is v ery ext ensive and widely

a
sc a tt ered fa m ily ; its m emb ers b eing found fro m the

b ank s of the L en a and the shores of the Arctic O c ean
to the frontiers of Hung ary and the north ern and
ea st ern provin c es of Afric a .
e Ya ku ts . This trib e a re the m o st r em ot e of

a n of this fam ily an d a t th e sa m e t im e th e y re
y , ,p
se rve in l angu ag e th e Turkic typ e the m o st purely .
Th ey l iv e on both si des of the ri v er L en a inits low er ,
p art and th ey h ave sc att ered th em selves Y k t

,
a u s.
over one of the m o st d esol at e and incl em ent

countri es in the world the north of S ib eria Th eir .
p astur ag es in summ er a re the b eds of dried u p l ak es -
(a l but
g)
,
wh
2
i ch a t th a t s eas on y i eld a ri ch v eg et a t i on ,
though the m ean t emp era tur e of Y akutsk is

Ream u r b elow fr eez ing po int and qui cksilver is a
,
-
s oli d body th e re during one sixth of the year The .
origin al h abit ations of this trib e w er e northwest of

Lak e B aik al .
In r eligion th ey w ere till r ec ently p ag an hol di ng

, ,
fetissesup erst iti on s though r ecogniz ing a Gr ea t Sp ir it

,
.
Christ ianity through the Gr eek Church i s gr a du ally

, ,
g aining a ninu enc eon th em Th eir m al e popul ation .
is g iv en by M ull er a s Th eir l angu ag e can

be u sed a s a key to th e gr amm ati c al form s of th e
O sm anli and oth er Tu rkic di al ects The Y akuts .
3
pr esent the pur e Tur ani an physic al typ e .
1 7te Tu r ks o f S i beri a A ft er th e d
. ism em b erm ent
of th e E m p ir e of Tschin gi s Kh a n s e v er a l Ta rt a r
(or
-
,
Tur ki c) Kh an at es w er e form ed in S ib eri a Th ey .
w er e conqu er ed by the Ru ssians in the l 6th c entury .
The princip al town s ar e Tobol sk Y eniseisk a nd , ,
Tom sk The B ar ab a s b etw een the Irtish and the

.
Obi and the Ur a n h at on the Chulym ar e sep a r a t e

, , ,
trib es 4
.
The K a z a n Tu rks (c all ed Tart a rs) Th es e ar e .
distribut ed over P er mi a Viatk a S imbirsk , , ,

Kaz anT k ur s.
an d O renburg in Europ ean Ru ssia

,
Th ey .
ar e i n r e at est num b e rs in K az an an d th eir whol e

g ,
popul at ion am ount s to m or e th an

Th ey ar e int er esting to the stud ent a s b eing now
in proc ess of ch ang ef rom th e nom a dic to a s ettl ed
a gr icul tur al li fe an d a re d escrib ed a s a n hon est in
, ,
du str iou s fr a nk p ea c ea bl e p eopl e who ar e fa st pro

, , ,
gr essing inthe a rt s of c ivil iz ed life Th eir faith is a .
z ealou s Moh am m e d an ism Two very d iffer ent physi

.
cal typ e s a r e s a id to e xist a mong th em one th a t of

,
THE KIRG IS. 177
the Europ ean Turk w ith ov al contou r of fa c e promi

, ,
n ent featur es a rch ed no se not in expr essive eyes and

, , ,
ful l b ea rd ; th e oth er of the extr em e Tur a nia n with

, ,
bro a d att ened no se prominent ch eek bon es and

,
-
gl abrous skin ?
Th er e seems to be no doubt th at a port ion of th e
popul ation by favorabl e circum st anc es h av e b ecome
, ,
ch ang ed from the typ e of the Chin ese Mongoli an or ,
Tur ki c Y akut s to som ethi ng n ear th a t of the Euro

,
p ean .
The Zfi rgi s The country b etween th eY enisey

.
an d the Tom in South ern S ib eria wa s the m oth er

, ,
country of this trib e In the b eginning of Ki i

.
g r s.
the 1 8 th c entury th ey w er e forc ed out of

,
S ib eria by the Songu rian Mongol s and th ey now ,
occupy the north ern and east ern port ions of Turk es
tan wh enc e th ey rov e ov er a v a st ext ent of country
,
.
Th ey a re divi ded i nto th e Gr ea t Horde and theLi ttl e

an d M i dd l e Hordes The Gr eat Hord e is not the
.
m o st num erou s but is prono unc ed the m o st d ang erou s

,
an d sa v ag e of th e Kirgis Th eir di strict li es to th e

.
east n ea r the front ier s of Ch in ese Tur k est a n a nd

,
Mongolia thou gh th eir ch iefs were m et by Mr Atkin

,
.
sonfar to the north a n d east in S ib eria and Mongoli a .
The trib e i s subj ect to Ru ssia .
The L ittl e Hord e is found b etw een the r iver s

Yem b a and Ur al and inOr em bu rg w and ering fro m
, ,
th e Ar al to the C asp i an an d the m ost pow erful th e

178 T HE RACES OE THE OLD WORL D .
Mi ddl e Hord e (or Kirg is K asak) holds the country -
b etween the S arasu and Yem b a and since1 8 54 ocon ,
p ies the district of Ssem ipal atinsk This Horde is .
p artly ind ep end ent and p artl y tribut ary to Russia an d

Chin a The whol e num b er of th ese Hord es w ith
. ,
oth er Ki rgistribes is estim at ed a t ,
Th ey ar e g en er ally d es crib ed by tr a v ell er s a s an

i dl e roving unc ert ain and di shon est p eopl e but with
, , ,
on e virtu e of a no m a d ic r a c e ho sp it a lity Th ey a r e .
in con st a nt bord er w a rfa r e w ith Chin a a nd Tibet and ,
ar e only k e pt in control by the strong h and Of Ru s

s ia
. The typ e of h ea d a nd fea ture i s d eci d edl y Tur a
n ian .
Til e Tu rkom a ns (or Turk m a ns) This trib e of .
nom a dic robb ers occupies th e country inthe north of

P ersia in the w est of Arm enia a nd south
T u r k m an s
, ,
o .
of G eorg ia a n d in Sh irw a n and D a g est an

,
.
E ast of the C aspian th ey ar e und er the co mm and of

,
th e Usb ek s and st ill m or e to th eeast th ey a r e und er

, ,
the Ch in ese sw a y In Khorasan th ere areTurkom an

.
,
tribes subj ect to the P ersian s .

6
Th e i nd ep end ent Turko m an s bo ast th at th ey nei

th er r est under the sh a dow of a tr ee nor the authority
of a k ing Th ey a r e a r a c e of roving plund erers
. .
The typ e of featur e a g a in i s th e extr em e Tur a n ia n .
Th ey ar e m or e w iry and l ith e in form th an the Os

m anl i Turk s w ith l ess t en dency to fuln ess ; th eir
,
compl exion is m or e copp erish and sw art .

THE O
N G AIS. 179
A clo sely r el at ed trib e the Usbeks differ from

, ,
the Tu rko m an s in b eing in p a r t agr icul tur al a nd

,
dwel ling intown s Th ey po ssess Bukh ar a U b k

.
s cc s .
a l arg e Ci ty a n d the provm ces of B alkh

0
, ,
Khok an Kh iva and Eerganah The Usb eks a re d e

, ,
.
nda nts of the Huy he and Uigurs and l iv e sid e

c
sce -
,
by side with the ancient Aryan inh abit ant s whom ,
th ey h ave subdued the P ersian s Th eir r eligion is .
th e m o st b igot ed Moh amm ed a n ism .
7 7 m N oga i s a noth er trib e of thi s fam ily live to

, ,
th e w est of the C asp ian and north of the Bl a ck Sea .
One trib e wh ich a r e r em ark abl e a s b eing

,
N i og a s
exc ell ent a gri culturist s h av e settl ed inthe

,
Crim ea The m ain body rove about with th eir h erds

.
near the Kub a n and Kum a Onehorde on theVolg a .
the Kundur is subj ect to the K al muck s .
Russia is now r em oving the Nogais in great num

b ers and sub stitut ing the Bul g arians Th ey a r e a
,
.
bra ve r a ce and m any h ave volunt eered und er the

,
Circ assians In physique th ey ar e t all and athl etic

.
, ,
with the Obliqu e Tur a nian eyelids -

.
St ill oth er Turkic trib es ar e the B a z i a nes n ear ,
th e sourc es of the Kub an ; the Ku m ks on the riv er u

,
S u nga (or Zundz ha) Ak sai and Koisu su b

, , ,
T k i t ibe ur c r s.
s of Ru ssi a ; th e K a r a ka l a ks n ea r th e
j ect p
s ea of Ar a l subj ect p a rtly to Ru s sia a n
, d p a rtly to the
Kh an s of Kh iva a nd the B a skir s inO renburg a nd ,
the a dj a c ent provinc es Th ese l att er a r e som ewh a t

.
m ingl ed with Mongol ic blood and are Moh amm edan

infaith ; th ey ar e subj ect to Russia Th eir num b er is .
a bout
The Osmanl i s or Ottoma n Tu rks Thi s the .

,
l ea ding Turki sh trib e has h eld Con st antinopl e sinc e

,
1 4 53 Though po ssessing l arge provinc es

.
O m n
s ali s.
in Europ e at the south of the D a nub e the
, ,
num b er of pur e Turks inEurop e is said by Shafarik

to be not m or e th a n though it is prob ably
n ear er In Asia Minor the Turki sh r a ce ,
has b een m uch mingl ed with Graecian and Ar m en ian

blood .
The O sm anl i s are the r ul ing cl ass through al l the

Turkish po ssessi on s in E ur op e Asi a and Afri c a , ,
.
Th ey num b er b etw een el ev en and tw elve m ill ion s ;

an d form the nobility and g entry of Tu rk ey Th eir .
l ang u ag e is the sp eech of p er sons of rank and educ a

t ion and is the Ofcial l an gu ag e in Syria Egypt
, , ,
Tun is a nd Tripoli It i s spok en in the south ern

.
provinc es Of Asiati c Russia on the borders of the ,
Casp ia n and through the whol e of Tu rk est an

.
,
The l angu ag eof thewhol e Turkish r a c e canbeu n

derstood by a ny of i ts m em b ers provi d ed no for eign ,
T ki h
ur s
word s be u sed Th e sp eech of th e upp er
.
d le
ia cts.
cl asses has a l a rg e infusion of P ersian and
Arab ic word s so th at a w ell educ a t ed Turk says M
,
-
,
.
Mull er can sp eak a whol e sent enc e without a word

,
of Turki sh orig in The thr ee gr eat d ial ect s Of the

.
T HE O SMAN LIS . 181
Turkish a r e:
()
1 th e Oka a ta i
g ,
pok en inTurk est an
s
()
2 th e Ta ta ri e,
spok en in the K ipch ak a nd S ib eria ;
a nd (3 ) the Osma nl i .
It will be g ath ered from th esebrief notic es of the

Turki c trib es th at the g en er al typ e of fea tur e is wh at
i s c all ed Mongoli a n or Tur a ni a n Th is
P h y si q u e
.
typ e how ever ch ang es wh en theTurk be

, ,
com es mingl ed with foreign blood and wh en he as ,
su m e s a m or e st a ti on a ry and civil iz ed l ife inthe l ow

l ands or the cities a s for in st anc e inEurop ea n Tur
, , ,
key or the Crim ea or the Russia n provinc es of K a z an

, , ,
Or embur g O u fa and the d istrict s on the Volg a

8
.
, ,
9
Wewere at rst incl ined to a ccept P richa rd s
view th t thi
,
a s was
a manifest instance of thechange of ype nde new phy i l in
a r a ce-
t u r s ca
u ences . But cl oser v

in estigatio n e pe i l l y inD B igl e e ell en
s s ca t r.

rs xc
medical statistics of y
Tu rke s how the great exten t to whi ch i nter
v
marriageis carried by theTurks, and l ea ethe u estionstill indoubt q .
CHAP TER XVII .
RACES
1
O F P ERSIA ,
A F G H A N I S TAN ,
AN D
B I L U C HI S TA N .
P ERSIA the ancient ho m e of one import ant branch

of the Ary a n fa m ily the Ir a ni a n Ary a n s wh o se
,
pa ,
r at ed at som e rem ot e p eriod from the Hindu Ary ans ,
h a s b een subj ect for a g es to the inro a d s of inva ding

trib es Its st epp es and m ount ains show r em n a nt s of
.
n ations from al l thethree great families of m anwhi ch

h ave b een d escrib ed inthi s Treatise and thephysic al ,
typ e v aries from the extrem eTur anian and th at of ,
th e bl a ck H indu g ip sy to the m o st nobl e cl assic typ e

-
, ,
of the pur e Ary an O ut of the v ariou s trib es two

.
,
T w d ivi i n d ist inct an

o s o s d bro a d d ivision s pr esent th em
jm
g li
f l e
rs 2
ri s- lv
se e s the pop ul a t ion of n at ive P er sia n
d es c ent the Taj iks who a re Aryan and the w a nder

, , ,
in g hord es who a r eu su ally eith er S em i t i c or Tu r a n i an

,
c all ed I l igd/z s .
TheTaj iks a reagri cultur al a s oppo sed to nom a d ic,
th ey ar e the inh abit ant s of the town s and they hold ,
u su ally the l o w l ands wh ile the Il iyahs occupy esp e

,
THE RAC ES or P ERSIA . 1 83
ci al l y ount ains Th ey form the princip al popu

them .
l ation near the cities K abul K and ah a r , ,

Tan
'
k s.
G h az na H er a t a nd B alkh Th eir tr a d er s

.
, ,
w ander over great p art of C entral Asia and th eir trib es ,
furn ish the l angu ag e a nd a l arg e port ion of th e popu

,
l at ion of Bokh ara wh ere th ey ar e m ingl ed with the

,
Uz b eks In Afgh anist an Bil u chistan Turk est an and

.
, , ,
E ast ern Bokh ara a nd indi stricts still farth er to the

,
east th ese n at iv e P er sia n s or Taj ik s ar e th e a gri cu l

, , ,
tural and the com m ercial cl asses Th eir creed is Mo .
ha mm ed an of th e Shiit e sect in oppo sit ion to th e

, ,
Il iyahs who are Sunnit es .
The n at ive P er si an in his pur est typ e is v ery

, ,
h andsom e with a long oval fac e regul ar featur es

, , ,
long b l a ck eyebrows and l arg e bl a ck eyes ; his

,
st atur ei s not t all ; the com pl exi on is u su ally brow n ,
though in the south ern provinc es a s in Seistau n it , ,
b ecom es ent ir ely bl a ck 1m der the inu enc e of cl im at e ,

an d oth er physic a l c au ses The P a rsees of India.

, ,
who ar e of P ersia n d esc ent are m uch d ark er th an ,
th e n at ive P ersian s though still v ery h andsome

,
m en .
The n ative P ersian tongu e h as p assed thr ough

v ariou s st ag es in the hi story of the p ast It Was the .
l angu ag e of the Zendav esta the sa cred book s of the ,
P ersian s ; it was pr eserv ed in the inscrip P e rsi an

t ions of Cyr u s D arius and X erxes ; in the
l ng g e a ua .
, ,
P ehl evi (2 2 6 A inthe P arsi the l angu ag e of the

.
,
po em of Firdusi (1 000 A
ep i c and it app ear s in .
the pr esent m uch mi ngl ed tongu e of m od ern P ersi a .
The [ l i gaks (or Il iats) Thi s t erm , it should be .
r em emb ered, is not so m uch the d esign ation of a r a ce,

a s of a l arg e divi sion of trib es who se h abit s ar e en ,
tir el y differ ent fro m tho se of the Taj ik s Som e of the .
Ili yahs ar e of P ersian d esc ent though nom a di c Of ,

.
th ese the B i l u eks (or B al u chs) are the m o st im por

,
t ant Th ey occupy a di strict of som e 600 m il es in

.
ext ent to th e south of Afgh an

,
i st an n ear th e bord er s ,
of Indi a c all e d Bil u chistan Th ey are a trib e of no

,
.
m a di c robb ers und er the nomin al l ea d ersh ip of the

,
Kh an of Kel au t The B al u chs w er e origin ally from

.
th e m ount ain s east of K erm an ,

Th ey occupy esp e .
cial l y the low e r district s of the w est and east of B il u

chi sta n fro m whi ch th e
,
y app ear to h ave di spo ssessed
th e Br ahui who m th ey drov e to the m ount a in s
,
A .
port ion of th em h ave m a de conquests a nd settl em ent s

in S indh wh er e th ey ar e incon st ant ho stility with the
,
Engl ish Th ey ar e d escrib ed by one writ er as so

.
, ,
unfortun at ely pl a c ed as to r eceive the vi c es of both

,
b arb arism and c ivil iz at ion without the vi rtu es of ,
eith er Thi s n at ion i s sa id to r esem bl e th e J ew s

.
strongly infea tur e s as we ll a s in c ert ain in st itut ion s

, ,
an d for th a t r ea s on h a s b een c al l ed S em iti c or Ar a

bi an by som e but th er e seem s l ittl e doubt of its

, ,
Ary a n (Ir an ia n) orig in C apt P ostans estimat es the

. .
THE P ERSIAN ILIY AHS . 1 85
numb er of ghting m enof this p eopl e on the Indus , ,
a s about
Th e F ei l i are a noth er nom a di c tr ib e of the old ,
P ersian stock inh abiting the w est ern sid e of the

,
m ount ain s of Luri st an B esides th ese ar e the B a kh

.
,
tigar i inth en eighborhood of Lur and on thesouth ern

, ,
border of thepl at ea u of Iran ; and thel a ks sc att er ed ,
ov er P ersia but chi ey found in the r egions of Kaz

,
win, a nd Ea rs, a nd M az and er an .

5
The gr eat body however of the Il iyahs are not

, ,
Ary an but S emi tic and Tu r anian ; th at is

, ,
Il iy ah s.
th ey are Arab or Tu rkish or Mongol

, ,
.
Am ong tho se of th e Turk ish r a c e are the K aj ars in , ,
the north ern p art of the country and th e Afsh ar s ,

.
The Ai m ak (Eim auk s) a nd H a z ar a (Ha z aur eh) h av e

, ,
b een alrea dy m entioned under the Mongol trib es .
TheAra bi a n [ l i gahs ar e sai d to h av e emigr at ed

from N oj d inAr ab i a
,
.
Th er e ar e b esid e no m a di c K u r d ish I l i gdhs who ,
a r e of r a c e a ll i ed to th e na t i ve P er s i an s .
Thecontr a st b etw een th e two cl a sses of inh abit ant s

inP ersia i s said to bethem o st striking inKhor asa n
y
th e Ili yahs u su ally showing the bro a d fa c e and at
no se of the Turanian s and the Taj ik s pr esenting the
,
h andsom e P ersian typ e Th er e are how ever c ert ain

.
, ,
of th e Turk ish Il iy ahs who po sse ss a v e ry nobl e typ e

of fea tur e s
.
it
P age 1 7 0 .
B esid eth ese va rious r a c es the India n p eopl es ,
h av e sever al off shoot s in th e P ersian E m pir e: the

-
K a r a s ehi (K er edj i) or G ip sies the sam e

/
,
G ip ie
s s.
Hindu trib e who h av e w and ered over Eu

rop e and theB r a hu i in Bil u chistan a d ark p eople
, , ,
of Tam ul orig in .
The n am e K eredj i is a t erm of cont empt from

th eir color and might be tra nsl at ed nigg ers
,

Thi s
.
trib e is m uch d espised by the n at ive P ersian s and ,
se ems ev en m or e worthl ess and unprinc ipl ed th a n in

m o st countries Lik e al l theIl iats th ey h ave a r ep
.
,
re se ntativ e inev ery c ity who coll ect s th eir t ax es for

,
th e P er si an gov ern m ent .
The B r a hu i for m a v ery m a rk ed contr ast to the

B al u chs by whom th ey ar e surround ed In st ea d of .
the l a nk form long fa c e and pro m in ent feat u r es

,
whi ch ch ar a ct eriz e th ese l att er th ey pr esent a round ,
fa c e at featur es a nd short th ick bon es and o ften

, ,
h ave brown h air and b eard Th ey are a m uch m or e .
p ea c eful industrious and hon est r a c e th an the robbing

,
B a l u chs fro m whom th ey secur e th em selv es in the

,
h eight s of the m ount ains L arg e numb ers of th ese

.
al so a r e found n ea r K e l a t and in Sakav ar an and

,
t al av an .
The int er est ing circum st anc e inr eg a rd to th em i s ,
th at a rel ic of the ea rly Tam ul imm igr ation into Ind ia

should be found so far fro m th e pr e sent h ab it ation s of
the ra c e .
THE AF G HANS. 1 87
THE F
A G HANS.
This p eopl earedi rectly d esc end ed fro m ananci ent

Ary an r a c e and ar e alli ed to the Ir anian s or P ersians
,
.
Th ey c all th em selv es Pushtu n whi ch has b een cor ,
r u te
p d i nto P a ton . Th e i r l a ngu ag e th e Pu shtu is
spok en fro m the v all e y of Pishi n s outh of Afgh n ,

l an gu age
a
K andah ar to Ka aristan on the north ; and

'

from th e b an k s of the H elm and on the w est to the

Indus on theeast ina di strict says C apt Raverty as
, ,
.
,
l arge a s the Sp anish p enin sul a .
In physic al d ev elopm ent the Afgh ans are an in

,
st anc e of anunmix ed r ac e pr e se
,
nt ing n early al l gra
d ation s of color a ccording to the po sition th ey occupy
an d th e clim at e of th eir r esp ective distri cts Th e .
West ern Afgh ans on the hi gh t ablel and are said by -
Prich ard to be fair a s Europ eans while tho se on the ,
Indus aren early bl a ck .
Of the m any wild hordes of th is p eopl e theD u ,
r an i s or West ern Afgh an s a rethe m o st civili z ed and

,
hon est Th eir cr eed i s Sunnit e The h igh er classes

. .
a r e so m e wh at educ at ed in P ersian lit eratur e Th ey .
ar e v e ry m uch a tt ach ed to th eir n at ive country and ,
esp eci ally to th eir sa cr ed c ity K and ah a r ,

Herat is .
a noth e r of th eir cities .

To the ea stw a rd Dur anis is the country of

of th e ,
the Ghi l z ges a noth er l ea ding Afgh an trib e It

,
.
str etch e s to th e northw est of th e P a r O a m is a nMoun

p
t ain s and ea stw ard to the m ount ain s of Sol im an
,
,
6
The G hil z yes hold C abul Th ey differ

Afgh nt be s
.
a u .
fr o m the Dur a nis inh aving a l ess a rb itr a ry

gov ernm ent The B er d u r a ni s ar e stil l a noth er im
.
port ant d ivision in E ast ern Afgh a nist an B eside .
th ese ar e v arious ind ep endent erc e trib es the K hy ,
her is a bl a ck p eopl e of th e fam ou s Khyb er P a ss ; t he

, ,
Af r i d i s on th e bord er s of Ind ia a nd th eEnso

, f z e or ,
-
chi ldr en of Jo seph who touch the Indu s on th e ,
east .
It is thi s Afgh an p eopl e it should be rem em ,
b er ed who inthe 1 2 th c entury conqu er ed India and

, , ,
ini ct ed unknown evi l s upon th a t unh a ppy l a nd until ,
the erc e t id e of Mongolia n conqu est und er Tam er
l an e and hi s d esc endants sw ept aw ay the l ast of the ,
Afgh an dyn a sties .
THE KURDS .
country wh enc e the m any roving trib es of

The ,
th is p eopl e com e is on th e w est ern frontier of P ersia

,
.
It is bo u nded on the north by Arm enia ; on the east

by A serbeij a na nd th eP er sian Ir a k ; on th e
x fl h
ur is
term y
s outh by Khu sista n a n d the di strict of B ag
o '
d a d ; and on the w est by the Tigris The Kurds are .

THE KURDS. 1 89
found , how ev er in Loristan on the P ersia n Gul f in

, ,
the p a sh alik s of H al eb and D am as cu s inAsi a M inor ,
in th e Russia n E m p ir e a nd th e s outh ern p a rt s of

G eorg ia Th eir provinc e is divid ed into two p arts by
.
the Zagr os Mount ain s the portion w est b eing und er

,
the Turki sh rul e and th a t on the east und er P ersi an .
Thewhol e num b er of Kurds is estim a t ed a t fro m two

to three m ill ions and p erh ap s w ill r ea ch four Th ey
, , ,
.
ar e con si d er ed to be dir ect d esc end ant s from the an

c ient K ar du chi ans m ention ed by X enophon .
The n a tion i s di vi d ed into two gr ea t cl asses of

e n ts an d nobl es who ar ee v en to b e d ist in gui sh ed
p asa .
,
infea tur es th e form er h a ving a so ft er a nd K r d ish u

fe e a tu r s .
m or e regul a r count en anc e w ith al m o st a ,
Graecian typ e and the l att er b eing m ore h a rd

,
featur ed with ey es d eep sunk a nd abrupt li n es of

,
-
fa c e The p easant cl ass i s in a st at e of gr eat mi sery

.
-
an d oppr ession .
The K u rd s a r e a h igh sp irit ed p eopl e m uch g iv en

-
to plund er and war and ar e exc eedingly rud e inm an

,
ner ; th ey pro fess w ith th e exc ept ion of the Yez i d is

, ,
the Mo sl em cr eed The Kurdi sh l angu ag e is Ir a nian

. ,
thou gh h aving a strong mi xtur e of Ar abic and Turk

i sh el em ent s and b eing w ithout lit er ary cultivat ion
,
.
Theupp er cl a sses sp eak b esid e th eir own l angu ag e

, ,
P ersian and Turkish The Kurd ish is n ever t au ght

.
inth eir school s and ha s no wr itt en form

,
.
It has b een a long t im e doubt ful

The Yeei d is i9
Wh eth er th is r em ark abl e p eopl e w er e a r eli gi ou s s ect

or a sep ar a t e r a c e Th ey ar e Widely sc att er ed
thr oughout Assyria Mesopot ami a N orth Syr ia Kur , , ,
dist an Asia Minor and Arm enia Th eir princip al

,
.
h abit ation is in Mesopot ami a withi n a circui t Of two ,
d ays journ ey a round Mo sul Th eir numb er is about

.
Dr Grant inhi s work on the N estorians suppo ses

.
, ,
th em to be S emitic from th eir J ewi sh cu stom s of cir ,
D Gm
r
cu m cisi on a n
,
d th e p a ssov e r f ea st Mr W -
. . .
hw y
t
F Ai n sworth a rgu es w ith m uch ingenui ty

.
,
th at th ey are the di rect d esc end ants of the a ncient

S emitic Assyrian s .
The point s of r esembl anc e ar e the foll o wing : In

physiqu e th ey ar e d escrib ed by H axth au sen a s w ell
, ,
form ed l a rg e and m u scul ar w ith n ely a rch ed ey e

, ,
brows bl a ck eyes a qui lin e no se and a r ath er bro a d

, ,
count en anc e; featur es which corr espond a l m o st ex ~
a ctl
y to tho s e s een on th e A s syr i a n m onu m ent s .
O th er an alogies ar e th eir pl ace of r esidenc e on the ,
Re embi n e pl a in s n ea r Nin e
s a c veh the a rch it ectur e of ,
to n n cie t
A y
a
ss n th eir tom b s preserving the p eculia r ter
ri a s.
,
r a c ed for m of Assyria n a rchit ectur e the u se of the ,
This name m a y b e d eri ved from Yez cd m eaning th e

, g ood G od ,
as theG u ebres s til l us e it for thegood P rincipl e; it m a y be d eri ed

or v
fr om Yez d, which is now the hea d q u a rters ,
an y
d al wa s ha s been th e
chief hol y ity c ,
of theF ireworshippers ;
-
or it may comefrom thea ncient
nameof anArabic tribe Az d , .
(Rev . H. Homes, Bib. Repos ,
THE YEZ IDIS . 1 91
cyl inders and oth er r elic s of th e a ncient Assyri ans ;

the worsh ip of the cook the a dor a t ion of the su n the
, ,
tra c es of r eworship inth eir annu al festival and the

-
d edic ation of a b ull to the su n .
The m or e r ec eiv ed conclusion is th a t the Y ez id is

a r e a Kurdi sh trib e of P e rsian stock not convert ed
, ,
to Moh amm ed anism who r et ain ed th eir

,
a nci e nt wor ship of the Sun and of the ,
Evil Principl e or Sh ait an O th ers assert th at th ey

,
.
do not worship Sh ait an but only seek to conciliat e

,
him b ec a u se of his pow er and th a t th ey offer sa cr ic es

, ,
to him m uch m or e th a n to the Good Spiri t b ec au se ,
th ey ar el ess c ert ain of hi s kind wish es The sacr ed .
bird who se im ag e th ey worship pr esent s anoth er

, ,
a n alogy to the a ncie nt M agian a dor ation of the s a cred

birds r epresenting evi l spirit s .
It is h eld by some schol ars and th er e are strong

reasons for this opin ion th at theY ez idis w ere orig
inal l y Christian s and a fterw a rd convert ed to M an
,
ichaeism *
.
The import ant divisions of the K u r ds are the ,
Dschektl i , num bering t ent s ; the M el a ,
t ent s ; the Seha ka ki ,

the Ha id er a nl g of ,
who m the east ern br anch has t ent s and the ,
west ern whi ch w and ers fro m L ak e Van to the Eu

,
about an

p hr ate s ,
d th e S el a l g .
9
Haxthau senmaintains that their d octrineof Sa tan,
is th eGnostic
d octrineof Demiurgus .
1 92 THE RACES OE TH E OLD WORLD .
Nearly al l th ese trib es li veby plund ering c ara van s ,
a ndth en esc ap e eith er the P ersian or Tur kish gov ern

m ent by eeing from th e t err itory of th e one to th a t
,
of th e oth e r or by r etiring to th eir in a cc essibl e m oun

,
tain S Som ea r e sai d to be trib es of settl ed h ab it a

.
t ions ; bu t even th ese ch ang e th eir whol e r esidenc e

twic e or thr ice inthe y ear .
The vi c es of the two rst d ivi si on s of trib es we

h ave m ent ion ed seem gr a du ally destroyi ng th em ;
,
an d t h e oth er s th e Turki sh gov e rn m ent i s

G d l
ra ua ,
e n
x ti ncti o
eki ng d el ib er at ely to d en at ion al iz e by
.
se ,
transpl anting l arg ebodies of th em It is thought by .
i nv estig ators th a t the Kurdi sh n ation will soon

"
,
utt erly d isapp ear .
The n u m erou s division of theS eha ka ki h av e b een

greatly improved in condition and m or al s thr ough ,
theeffort s of theAm eri c anMission aries .
O
N EST RIANS .
1
Am i d ount ain s of K u rdist an and in the

the m ,
northw est provinc e of P ersia Aserbeij an are the , ,
r elics of a branch of the gr ea t S emit ic family and of ,
the old est Christ i a n s ect th e N estor ia n s .
As a sect th ey d at e from th e 5 th c ent ur y and

, ,
th ey are w ithout doubt a br anch of the Ar am aean s ,
ea rly conv ert ed to Christ ia n ity and r et a ining m a ny

,
Jewish cu stoms Th eir ancient l angu ag e and lit er a

.
THE O
N EST RIAN S . 1 93
tur e w er e Syria c prob ably the s am e tongu e as th at

,
wh ich Christ us ed inJu daea The m od ern P b bl .

ro a y
Amm m
tongue is a version of Syria c w ith Kurdish , ,
'
Pe rsian and Turkish word s int erm ingl ed The m is

,
.
s io n ar i es of th is d e vot ed sect onc e tra versed Asia fro m

P al estin e to Chin a and it is suppo sed th at m any of
,
th e Chr ist ia n s now known to be l iving i nth e int erior
of Ch in a a r e th e d e
,
sc end ants of th eir convert s .
B eside the m ount ain s the N estorians hold the ,
bro a d pl ain of Oroom iah and th e Rom an C ath ol ic di

,
vision of thep eopl e c alled Ch ald ees occupy a portion

, ,
of Me sopot am i a The r ange of th e trib e is fro m 3 6

.
to 3 9 north l a tit u d eand fro m 4 3 to 4 6 east lon

,

g i tu de
. Th ei r l east populou s d istr ict s a r e
subj ect to the Kurd s wh il e oth e ,

rs as the ,
vall ey of theZab occupied by the Ti a r ee num b ering

, ,
s om e a re quit e ind e p endent This l att er trib e .
choo se th eir ownrul ers and are a s brave or ferocious

,
a s th e Kurd s th e m selves .
It is prob abl e th a t ultim at ely the whol e p eopl e

will co m e und er Turkish authority The N estorian s .
a r e a p a stor a l p e opl e r arely proprietors of the so il ,

,
an d so m et im es su ffer ing m uch fro m poverty Many .
inth e pl ain s l ive a s serfs u nd er th eir Moh amm ed a n

m ast ers ; th ese l att er N estori an s a r e sa i d to show
m u ch m or e of th e P ersia n urb an ity th an tho se inthe
m ount ains .
In app ear anc e the N estorians are r epresented as

,
9
g enerally h andsom e with r egul ar features blonde

, ,
com pl exi on and li ght b eard Dr Grant think s th ey

,
. .
b ear a strong r esembl anc e to the J ews .
Much int erest has b een excit ed in thi s p eopl e by ,
the effort s of Dr Gr a nt to prov e th eir d esc ent fro m

.
D Gr m
t h e tenlo st trib es of I sr a el It .i s g en er ally
th e y
r. a
or .
thought by schol ars however th at his argu

, ,
m ent proves too m uch ; and on l y est ablish es the

O rient al or at m ost S emitic ch ar a ct er of ther a c e not
, , ,
th eir Oonn ection with those p articul ar trib es .
The whol e num b er of Nest orian s was est im at ed in ,
1 8 4 3 at about
,
CHAP TER XVIII .
T HE RACES OF G E ORG IA ,
T HE CAUCASUS
,
l
AN D A R M E N I A.
THE C a uc asus Mull er t ells u s h as b een c all ed by

, ,
the P er sian s the m ount ain of l angu ag es such i s the ,

m ixt ur e of r a c es and tongu es th at pr ev ail s a m ong its

v all eys.
Even inthet im es of Herodotus ea ch c ar av an of ,
Greek m erch ant s p assi ng through this r eg ion wa s

a cco m p a ni ed by se ven int erpreters sp eak ti in
ff

,
g
ing sev en differ ent l angu ag es l
C
Through
.
e C w th a aSU S
the C a uc a sia n i sth m u s ow ed on e of the thr ee gr ea t

str eam s Of ea rly Ar y a n a n d Tur ani an m igra tion from
Asi a into Europ e; a nd am ong th esem orm tains th er e
m ay be suppo sed to h av e b een eddi es or d epo sit s h om '
al l the v a riou s str eam s of r a c e whi ch pour ed into
Europ e G eorgia for in st anc e present s an Ary an

.
, ,
l angu ag e and r a c e entirely differ ent from any oth ers

,
sur roundin g it and puz z ling to the ethnolog ist from

,
its po sit ion th e Osseti a n: 0s b eing th e n am e by

whi ch this p eopl e is known to its n eighbors and ,
I r on the n ame th ey c all th emselv es Th ey occupy .

1 96 THE RACES OE THE OLD WORLD .
the country to the north of Tii s n ear th e sour c esof,
the R ion a nd in th e v a ll ey of th e Ter ek

,
Th ey are .
nom in a lly und er Russian rul e Accordi ng .
TheOs e t i n
s a s.
to G eorg ian tra di tion s th ey ext end ed for

,
m erly from the C a uc asu s to th e Don and a r e su p

po sed by Kl aproth to h ave b een the d esc end ant s of
a M edi a n colony tr a n spl a nt ed by th e Scythi a n s i nto
,
S arm at ia in th e 7 th c ent u ry B r el at ed to the

.
Al an s and Roxol ans of th eMiddl eAg es This th eory .
of th e ir orig in i s not h eld to be proved .
A m a rk ed r esem bl a nc e i s Ob serv ed b etw een m a ny

of th e cu sto m s a n d pr a ct ic es of the O sset es and tho se
of th e G e rm a n p easantry ; so m uch so a s to l ea d to ,
th e th eory th at th ey ar e conn ect ed in r a c e w ith the
a nci ent Teuton s Th eir l a ngu ag e how ev er proves

.
, ,
th em to b elong to the P ersian side of the

Ary a n fa m ily In physiqu e the m en a r e
.
,
short thick set w ith bro a d h agg ard featur es blue

,
-
, , ,
ey es r ed or l ight brown h a ir
,
The wom en a r e short
.
,
stout with at no ses but h aving sm all and w ell

, ,
sh a p ed fee t .
The Tur a n ia n tr ib es inth is r eg ion ar e m uch the

m or e num erou s Am ong th ese a r eth e Geor gi a ns th e
.
,
bound aries of who se country ar e the river

Al a z a n on th e east ; the Bl a ck Sea on th e
w est ; the C a uc asian Mount ains on the north a nd the ,
Kur On the south w ith som e a dj a c ent m ount ains

'
, .
Th ey ar e d ivid ed into : (1 ) the G eorgian s or Gr u

THE CIRCASSIAN S. 1 97
s ia ns ; (2 ) nh ab it ants of M i ngrel i a and Gu ri a ;

th e i
S ua n s (or Sw a n ; a n h L az i
()3 th e ) d ()
4 t e .
Th e Su ans a r e in p a rt ind ep end ent a nd in p a rt

subj e ct to Mongolia n princ es ; the L az i ar e under
Tur k ish rul e a nd ar e Moh amm ed an s Of th e Su a n .
l angu ag e B erg er says th at only one th ird of its root s

,
a r e G eorg ia n a n d th e oth er s h a ve no conn ection w ith

,
the oth er C a uc a sian dial ects Though the l angu ag e

.
Of th es etr ib e s i s prob ably Tur an i a n i t i s not distinctly

,
conn ect ed with th a t of any of th e great Tur ania n

r ac es and the physic al typ e is lik e the pur est Aryan
,
d evelopm ent The G eorgian wo m en a ccording to

,
,
s o m e a uthorit ies a r e m or e b eaut iful th a n th e Cir

,
c assi an .
The t estim ony of tr a v ell er s how ev er do es not , ,
conrm the g en eral im pr ession in reg ard to the r e

m ark abl e p erson al b ea uty of the G eorgian s B y f eau t o
G n nd eorgi a s a
an d C irc a ssi an s Th ey st a t e th a t the sl av es C mn i rca s s s o
.
s old to th e Turk s a r e the b est sa m pl e s of the popu l a
t ion but th a t th e m a ss of th e p eopl e though w ell

, ,
looking are by no m eans con sp i cuou s for b eauty

,
.
R einegg says r ath er spit efully : A short l eg a sm all

,
foot and gl ar ing r ed h air constitut e a C irc assi a n

,
b eauty Haxth au sen on the oth er h and d escrib es

.

, ,
th e G eorg an s a s t all sl end er of nobl e b ea ring w ith

i , , ,
r egul ar featur es a qu iline no se nely form ed m outh

, ,
-
,
d ark co mpl exion d ark ey es and h air,

.
THE CAUCASIAN RACES
May be divi ded into thr ee br anch es (1 ) The E ast .
ern, or Lesghi ()
2 th e Mi ddl e,
or M i z e hi
j g ()
3 th e
W estern , or Cir ca ssi a nand A ba si an .
In Lesghi stan the country of the Lesghi th er e are

, ,
four di ffer ent l angu ag es spok en : theAv a ria n th a t of ,
th e K a sikum ii k s of Aku ska an d Kura

'
.
, ,
Le ghi n
s a s.
With th eLesghi are mi ngl ed m any Turki c

tribes who ha ve inso m e d egr ee c au sed this Variety
,
of ton gues The Lesghi ans ar e Moh amm ed ans and

.
,
th eir faith has du ring l at e y ears b een st imul at ed

by the Port e for the sak e of oppo sing Ru st ian in
u ence .
The Lesghi c l angu ag eis thought to show a ni ties

w ith both Afric an and Am eric an dial ects but cannot ,
he c ert ai nly cl a ssi ed .
Of the M i zj eghi (or Tshetsh) without go ing int o ,
a m inut ecl assi c at ion of th etrib e s it is o n

l y n ec essary
,
to say th at with the exc eption of the Ingu sh th ey

, ,
ar e all Moh amm ed a n s a n d bitt erly oppo sed to Ru ssia .

,
Th eir l angu ag e h a s m any Tu r ani a n featur es a nd was ,
suppo sed to h a v e b e long ed to theSam oiedic cl ass ; bu t

dou bt s ar e thrown on this and its position is yet u n
,
c ert ain .
The Cir ca ssi a ns who occupy th e co ast of th e

,
Bl a ck Sea to the northw est of th e C auc asia n Moun

,
THE CAUCASIAN RACES. 1 99
t ain s hav e b ecom e known to the world esp ecially

, ,
thr ough th eir h eroic r esist anc e of the Rus

C i m mn
Th esec al l th em selv es Ad igh ewhil e
r s
sia n s
.
,
tho se of the int erior in the Kabar dah are c all ed

, ,
Cherkessian
.Th ey form erly ext end ed ev en to the
Crim ea A portion only h ave b een subj ect ed by
.
, ,
Russia .
TheAbas s i a ns says Miill er h av e h eld th eir pr es

, ,
ent di stri ct s on the Bl a ck Sea sinc e th e Chr ist ia n er a

,
.
A p art of th em on th e co a st h av e b een
Ab mn as s s'
conqu er ed by the Russian s but tho seinthe

,
i nt erior ar e still ind ep end ent The ethnologic a l po si

.
tion of th ese trib es is still doubtful though prob ably ,
Tur an i an Th eir physic al tr a it s are bl a ck h air blu e

.
,
eyes a n ely sh ap ed no se s al low co m pl exi on a nd

, ,
sm all thi n form s The princ es and nobl es h a ve m uch

.
l arg er and m ore powerful fr am es th an the p ea santry .
The popul a tion of the C a uc asian trib es i s thus

given by M Mull er from who m as w ell a s from
.
, ,
Kl aproth th ese condensed st at em ents ar e t ak en

,
Ch erkessians ,
Abassians ,
() ssetes,
G eorgians,
Miz j eghians,
Lesgh i ans,
Tatars (Turkic),
B erg er giv es a so m ewh at di erent estim at e as

w ell as ethnologic a l d i visi on (P et er Mi

.tt V . .
,
Abass ian(or Abch a sian) stock,

Su an(or S wanethi an), 1 63 9 h ou s es, or ab ou t
Cir ca ssian(or Ad ige),

Ub ich ia n,
Tu r kish (Tatar),
Tsh etsh ,
Tu s ch inian, P sch awians, a nd Ch ewssur ien,
Lesghian, 3 9 9 7 61
Oss eti an,
With r esp ect to the politic a l po sition of th ese

va rious trib es the Am eric a n Mission ari es M essrs
, ,
.
Dwight and S m ith st at e th at the l imit s of Ru ssian

, ,
sw a y a m ong th em do not a t a l l corr espond

P li t ical
o
n
r el a u o s
to the pr et end ed bou nd aries on Russia n

m ap s . Nearly h al f of the country of the Ab as

sia n s th ey say is m a rk ed a s subj ect to Ru ssia but

, , ,
in fa ct th eir a uthor ity is a cknowl edg ed no fa rth er

,
th an the gun s Of th eir g a rrison r ea ch Swa neti too .

, ,
h a s th e sam e m a rk of subj ection though it i s w ell ,
known th a t the Sw a ni (So a n es) conn e th em selves to

th e n eigh borhood of the p erp etu al snow s of Elburz in ,
ord er not to co m pro m ise th eir l ib erty Two p asses .
through the m ount a in s al so ar e m a rk ed a s Ru ssia n

, ,
s o il ; but not even the w ee kly m ail is sent throu gh

th at of Dariel without an escort a m ounting som e , ,
t im es to a hundred sol d iers two eld p ieces and

,
-
, ,
THE CAUCASIAN RACES . 2 01
se veral Cossa cks To the t erritory of the

.
it it
Lesghi es Russia h as a m or e pl a u sibl e cl aim

,

.
Of the r el ig ion s of th ese trib es the sam e writ ers ,
st a t e th a t w ith the exc eption of about 2 00 fa mil ies

,
of Arm e ni ans am ong the Ch erk e s a con si d e rabl e ,
body of Jews a round Andr era on the borders of ,
Daghi stan and the Lesgies who ar e known a s b igot ed

, ,
Siinny Mo sl em s the r eligion of the m ount a ins is a

,
nond escript m i xtu reof Moh am m ed anism Christianity , ,
an d P a g a nism In th e sup erstitions of som e of the

.
trib es as the Abkh az an

,
d Ch erk e s th e fea tur es o f th e ,
Mo sl em faith ar e predomin ant ; in oth ers a s the ,
Sw ani Christianity form s the l arg est ingredient ; and

,
i noth ers still as the O ssetian s a nd Ingoosh we nd

, ,
littl ebut P ag anism a ssociat ed with a strong

Rel g n
,
i io s.
pr edi l ect ion for Christianity over Moh am
m edanism History tr a dition and m onum ent s in
.
, , ,
th eir country unit e with various p arts of th eir sup er

,
s titi on s to t estify th a t n early al l of th em onc e pro

,
fessed the faith of Christ

The following vivid d e .
s cr ipt i on of th e co stu m es in Ti is by th e s am e a uthor ,
it ies w ill give ani d ea of the m ingl ing of n a tion al it ies

,
intho se provinc es .
Th e Ru ssian sol d ier sta nds ntry

se at th e cor ners of th e
streets . in a coars e gr eat-

coa t, co nceal ing th e want
Cos tu mes
v
.
of a better u niform , a nd e en of d ecent cl oth i ng .
Th e Ru ssian s ub al tern j o stl es ca r el es sl y al o ng in a l ittl e cl oth

cap n
,
a rr ow -
skirted coat, a nd tight pa ntal oons with ,
epaul ettes
*
9
d angl ing i nfr ont of natu ral l y r ou nd sh ou l der s. Inperfec t con

tr a s t to h im s ta nds not inpers on, yet r epr o
th e statel yT u rk, if
sented by s om e emigrant Ar menian, with turbanned h ead, a nd

i
bagg gn sh a l war T h e G eor gi a n pr i
. est a ppea r s ,
cane i nh and ,
with a gr een g own,

l ong h a ir ,
a nd br oa d br imm ed -
h at, wh il e
bl ack, owi ng r obes , a nd a c ylind r i ca l l ambskin cap, m ark h is
cl erical broth er of th eAr m enianChu rch . Th ed ark Lesgg, with
th etwo edged ka ma (sh or t s word), th emost d ea dl of al l instru

- -
y
m ents of d eath , d angl ing a t h i s s id e,
s eem s pr owl ing for h is v i c
tim as a navenger of bl ood . Thecit br ed Arm en

y i anm erch an
- t
waits u po n his cu stom ers , nu gl y

s d ressed, in an embr oid er ed
fr ock coat, g ay cal i co frock, red sil k sh ir t, and ampl e gr een
trou s er s, al so of sil k. Th e tall l ank G eorgianpeasant, with a n
up righ t , co nical , sh eepskin cap, a nd s ca ntil y cl oth ed, l ooks as
i nd ependent i nhi s cl oak of felt, as Diogenes inhis tub . His Ol d
oppr ess or , th e P er sian, is known by m or e owi ng r obes,
s m oothl y combed bea r d , a nd nicely dinted cap. In themid st

of h is s wine, appears th e h al f cl a d Mingr elian, with bonnet lik e
-
a tor tois e sh ell , tied l oosel

-
y u po nhis h ead . And ina d ro eof v
spir ited ho r ses, is a h ar d y mou ntainee r, wh ose r ou nd cap, with
a sh agg y ounce of sh eepskind angl ing ov er y
h is e es, and the
br ea st of hi s coat wrou gh t into a cartridge-
box, sh o w him to
b ea Circassian .
T HE ARMENIAN S .
This
p eopl e though inh abit ing a t erritory wh ich
,
has b een th e b attl egr ound of th e world a lw ays Op

-
,
pr essed and conqu er ed even by far in ferior ra c es has , ,
e t through m a ny a g es pr eserv ed i ts r i ch phy si c al a nd

y
m ent al endowm ent s a nd h a s r et ain ed its l angu ag e
, ,
custom s ritu al and r eligion

,
.
THE ARM ENIAN S . 2 03
From various c u ses by conquest forcibl e r em ov l

a , , a
a nd volunt ary em igr at ion the Ar m en ians h ave b een

,
rema rk ably sc att ered over E a st ern Europ e and Asia .
Th ey ar e found inAn atoli a th e north of Syria M eso , ,
potami a G eorgia Circ assia P ersia, and in Di e i n

, , ,
rs o
p s .
Russia and Europ ean Turk ey Syst em at ic .
an d succ essful efforts h a ve b een m a de by th e Ru ssian

Governm ent to induc e th em to emigr at e fro m th eir
own provinc es to th e Russia n t erritory Th ey ar e a .
p eopl e especia lly de ot ed to m erc antil e pur sui t s a nd

v
,
Armenian m erch ant s m ay be m et with in St P et er s .
burgh Vienn a Venic e Const antinopl e C airo Bom

, , , , ,
bay C alcutt a and m any oth er cities

, ,
Y et in al l .
countrie s th ey look b a ck with unch a nging affect ion

,
to the P atriar ch at e and th eir n ative l and

,
.
Armeni a P rop er consist s Of the v all ey of theAr a s ,
the co untry b etw een the Kur and theAr a s the v all ey ,
of Mur a d ch ai or E a st e
-
rn Euphr at es and the b asin s
, ,
of L ak e Van an d L ak e Oroomiah The B nd i .

ou ar es
f A m en ia .
boundaries on the sid e of Kurdist an and o r
Aserbeij an ar e m or e unc ert ain

,
Its ext ent is 4 3 0 .
mi l es inlongi tud e and 3 00 mi l es inl atitud e It con

,
.
t ain s politic ally the Russian gov ernment s of Erivan ,
Shoosha and Tii s ; the ch ieft ain sh ip s of v ariou s

Kurdi sh chi efs ; the P ersian governm ent of Tabriz ,
an d th e O ttom a n p a sh alik s of K a rs Erz r oom and , ,
oth ers Ar m eni a Mi nor em bra c es the p ash alik of

.
C esar ea with oth er minor Tu rkish p ash alik s

,
.
The p eopl e ar e spok en w ith com m end ation by of
tr a vell ers a s sho wing far m ore hon esty a nd intel l i

,
g enc e th an th eir Turkish m ast er s or n eighbors Th ey .
a r e fa r sup e rior to any O rient al r a ce in a gri cultur e .
Th eir r eli gion is Christi a n though o ft en m uch cor ,
ru ted a n d th e y h av e h e ld to i t w i th gr ea t fa ithful
p ,
n ess in p ersecution and exil e Th eir natur e seem s .
m or e op en to sp ir itu al i d eas th a n th at of any oth er ,
E ast ern p eopl e .
Th e Arm eni an s a r e a m em b er of the gr ea t Ary a n

fam ily though th eir l angu ag e differ s both from th e
, ,
In di an and Ir ania n typ e It h as preserv ed a rich .
Ayn
r a
l it er a tur e d at ing fro m th e 4 th c e
,
ntury A D . .
in e
The a nci ent tongu e is a d ea d l a ngu ag e; th e
ra c .
'
m od ern a ccord ing to Dwight and Smith i s divi d ed

, ,
into two d ial ect s : one th at of Con st ant inopl e wh i ch

, ,
h as spr ea d through Asi a Minor a nd Erz r oom and h a s ,
borrow ed m any form s fro m the Turkish ; the other

*
,
th e d ial ect of Mount Ar a r a t or Arm eni a wh i ch h as , ,
a gr eat e r r esem bl a nc e to the a ncient tongu e and is ,
spok en inth e o th e r p a rt s of Arm e nia .
Pro f Neum ann cl aim s the Ar m enia n as b elonging

.
to the old Medo P ersia n fam ily so th at m o st of the

-
,
9
This fa ct is Mr Marsh a s ane id ence tha t e enthe
a dd u ced by .
,
v v
g ramma r of one ra ce m a y b ecom e m in gl ed with th a t of a nother (Orig .
an d Hist of En.
g L an , p
g. bu t it s e.em s tru e,
h er e on l y to a
,
l im ited extent in th e cities Dr W H Thompson who ha s s pent his

. . . .
,
l ife amon g these r a ces , a ssu res the a u thor , that the Arm en i ans on ly
s peak Tu rkish Wherethe y a re a smal l min y
orit inth emidst of Tu rks .
THE ARM ENI AN S . 2 05
Median words pr eserved by Herodotu s can be ex ,
pl ai n ed by m ea ns of the Armenian .

Th is is qu es
tioned ho wev er
,
.
In physiqu e the Arm enians ar e h andso m e a nd

,
w ell m a d e with d ark com pl exions Th ey are a sob er

,
.
,
industr iou s frug al and ho sp it abl e p eopl e

,
.
P A RT F I F T H .
O CE A N I C E THN O G R A P HY
.
CHAP TER X IX .
T HE R A C E S O F O C E A N I C A .
WE sh all u se t r O CEANICA in the sense in

the e m ,
whi ch it is applied by m any writ ers on ethnogr aphy ,
as de scribing al l the l a nd co m prised b e tween the

co ast s of Asia and Am eri c a i ncl u di ng the E a st Indi an
,
Archi p el ago them any sm all er clust er s of theP a cic

, ,
an d then con tinen t of N ew Holl and .
The whol e subj ect of the distinct ion s in r a c e

,
a m ong th e w ild inh ab it ant s who h av e se t

Un e t i n
c r a ty
f e
o ra c .
l
t ed on th ese countl ess i sl a nd s th e no
m a ds of the sea as Pro f Mii l l er c alls th em is ev en

,
.
,
m or ei ntri c a t e and involv ed th a n th edi ffer enc es a m ong

the no m a d s of th e l and The l a ngu ag es of m any of
.
the trib es h a v e n ev er even b een co mp a r ed an d so m e ,
of th e m ar e sc a rc ely known a t al l so th a t al l conclu

,
sion s m u st n ec e ssa r ily as et b e v e ry doubt ful and

, y ,
l iabl e to m uch ch ange h ereaft er .

THE RACES or O CEAN ICA . 2 07
Th er e l east two very d iffer ent school s on

are a t
thi s subj ect ea ch r epr esent ed by h igh a uthority

, .
One l ed by the c el ebr at ed Will ia m von Humboldt

,
,
a ssign s but two or a t m o st thr e e r a c es of H

,
m d nd , u b ol ta
o wm d
m en to thi s im m en se r ang e of inh ab it abl e ra '
land n am ely the Mal ay the Polyn esian and a r a c e

, ,
of O r i e nt al n egro es .
Theoth er r epr esent ed by a schol ar of grea t a bil ity

, ,
Mr J Cr awfu r d divides the inh ab it ants of O c eanic a

. .
,
i nto ve brown r a c es w ith l a nk h a ir d istingui sh ed by

, ,
v arieties of l angu ag e; and eight r a c es of O rient al ne

gro es The t endency how ev er of al l l at e investiga
tion is tow ard the un
.
, ,
ity of th esev a riet ies a nd m od ern ,
conclusion s appro a ch tho se of Hum boldt m uch m or e

th a n tho se of Crawfu r d .
O CEANICA m ay be di vided into v e great divisions

()1 M a l a i s i a or th e E
,
as t In di a n i sl a nd s
G en e , , ra
d m i n i g'
tog eth er with the p eninsul a of Mal acc a ,
o
in h ab it ed by th e M al a y r a c e Of th ese isl ands the .

,
m o st promi n ent ar e Sum a tr a J a v a Borneo , , ,

M l i a ais a .
C el eb es Molucc a Sooloo and the Philip

, , ,
p in es (2 ) M el a nesia or the isl and s inh abit ed by a

.
,
d ark r a ce with woolly or friz z l ed h air

, ,
M el ne m a s
comprising N ew Guin ea Arr oo Mysol a nd

'
, , ,
oth ers tog eth er with New Brit ain New Irel and the
, , ,
Solom on isl es a nd N ew Hebrid es (3 ) A l i

,
.
a s tra a.
A u str a l i a or New Holl and a v ast isl and

, ,
sp ar se ly p eopl ed by a bl ack ra c e w ith straight smooth , ,

h air (4 ) M i cronesi a a long r ang e of l ittl e group s of

. ,
l
is a nd s a nd s tr ip s o f cor a l rock i n t h e Nort h P a c ic ,
ea s t o f th e Ph i l ipp i n es i n clu di ng
,
th e
M ne i
P el ew L a dron e B anabe a nd n um erou s
i cr o s a.
, , ,
oth er isl a nd s fro m 1 3 2 E longitud e to 1 7 8 W and

.

.
fro m 2 1 N l a t
i tud .e to 5 S () 5 P
ol y
.n es i a or th e ,
isl ands i n th e E a st P a cic occup ied by a -
P l yn
o es ia
,
r a c e kindr ed to th e M al ay of which th e
.
b est known are th e N avig ators th e Friendly Society , , ,
an d S andwi ch i sl ands tog eth er w ith N ew Z eal and

,
.
Th e gr eat n atur a l p eculi a r it ies of th is qu a rt er of

th e glob e whi ch h a v e d et erm in ed the d ivisi on s of
r a c e and fam ily h a v e b een its insul a r ch ar a ct er the
, ,
p e r i od i c ity of i ts w i nd s an d the m a l ar
D e m i nng
et r i
i ou s clim at e of so m e of th e isl and s ; wh il e

the exi st enc e of a p eopl e on its w est ern bord er w ith ,
a h ighly e xibl e and euphoniou s l angu ag e and gift ed ,
w ith m uch ent erprise the Mal ay r a c e h as affect ed

the rul ing stock through all th is w i d e r egion Th ese .
nom ads of the sea wh enev er d esiring a dventur e or

, ,
se eki ng co mm erc e or pl im der or dri ven forth by de ,
fea t or by hung er h a d only to put th em s elv es a nd

,
th eir wives w ith th eir few ut ensil s into th eir li ght

,
c ano es a nd trust th em selves to the pr ev a il ing tr a d e

,
w ind s and th ey w er e c ert ain nally to l and on som e

, , ,
new isl and wh er e th ey could eith er int erm ingl e w ith

,
th e Ol d inh ab it ant s or for m a new co mm uni ty

,
It is .
thu s th at the al mo st countl ess isl ands from the Phil ,

THE RACES OF O CEANICA . 2 09
ippines to E a st er I sl and through

,
m il es of oc ean ,
w er e p eopl ed by a sim il a r r a c e .
Th ere w er e cert a in o f th e i sl ands wh ich o nly a d

,
m itted of th e h a b it a t ion of the bl a ck tr ib es ow ing to ,
th e highly m a l a rious ch a r a ct er of the cl im at e and ,
upon th em esp eci ally th ese trib es ar e found

,
.
The clim at e h a s prob a bly prot ect ed th em agaih st

th e a ssaul t s of th e m or e org aniz ed n a t ion s Wh eth er .
th ey w ere the origin al settl er s is impo ssibl e to d et er

,
m in e Th eir u su a l po sit ion ou th e m ount a ins inth e

.
,
int erior of a nisl and would in di c a t e a nearl ier h ab it a

,
t ion Po ssibly a s is suppo sed by som e ethnologist s

.
, ,
th eir app ea r anc e h er e m ay d at e b a ck to an imm ense

an tiqfl ity b efor e al l the i sl a nd s w er e s ep a r at ed fro m
,
on e anoth er or fro m the Asiat ic Cont in ent ; wh il e

*
th eir color a nd th eir pow er of r esisting m al arious in

u ences m ay be du e to th e gr a du al a ccum ul at ion and
tr an sm ission of a dvant ag eou s ch ang es a d apting th em ,
to th eir circum st anc es through v astly ext end ed pe

,
r i ods of t im e .
Judging fr om the gr a du al ch ange inl angu ag e and

custom s as w ell a s from oth er indic ation s the gr eat ,
m ov em ent of th e O c eani c a n p eopl es m ust P i n ip l r c a

m n i g ra ti o
h a v e b een from w est to east ag ainst the ,

e w d ast ar
prev ailing tr a de wind ; and investig ations show th at

it
B oth Dana a v
nd Hal enotice e i dences of a gr a dual su bsid e ce of n
the l an v
d, e enin the historic period ; the ru ins of templ es onRanabe,
for ins tance, being fou nd partl y s ubm erged by the s ea .

ev en now at p eculiar seasons of the year th ere are

, ,
r egul ar wind s blowing fr o m the w est which drift ,
the n at iv es h undr ed s and thou sand s of m il es .
One gr ea t link ha s p e rh ap s b een discovered by , ,
Pro f Mull er a nd oth er s showing the conn ect ion be

.
,
tw een the no m a d s of the sea a nd the no

Li n k s
b weenT i
d l nd n th r inv t g a t i on s
et
nd M ala y m a s ofa
th e a i ei es i
a
l n
a g u ag es
i nto the Tar and M al ay l angu ag es
.
It ap
,
p ears from th ese th at th ese two bodies of l angu ag e

,
r esembl e each oth er inthe foll owing p articul ars
( ) Inth e want
1 of
in ecti ons .
( )
2 Inth e fa ct th at par ti cl es
expr essing g r ammatical

in ections , wh ich , incertainl angu a ges,
m u st al way s be pl aced a fter th e r oot, inth ese l angu ages c anbe
eith er pr e or post-
positio s . n (3 ) Th e genitive is expr essed by
j u xta positio n, and th egov erned word is l ast th er ever se of th e
Chinese (4 ) Th e a ccu sative takes no pr eposition (5 ) Oth er
. .
cases ar e forme d by prepositions (6) The pl ural is expr ess ed .
by anadj ectiv e, and th e s in gu l a r Often by th e a ddition of th e

num er al one (7 ) G ender is not expr essed except by th e a ddi
.
tionof a word ( )
8 Th e a dj ec t
.i v e fo l l o ws th e nou n (9) C om .
p ar i s on i s expr es s ed by a r
p pe os iti o n ( )
1 0 M al a y n u me r al s .
resembl e th e Ta i a nd theTuranianm eth od, i nforming th enum

'
b er 8 by writing 1 0 2
,
a nd 9 by 1 0 (1 1 ) Th ese l an
-
1.
gu a ges, togeth er with th e B urm es e and th e Chines e, h a v e a

comm o n pecul iarity in theu s e of a wor d , cor r espo nd ing to our
word , hea d or sa i l . As, for instance, th ey d escribe beasts,

bir d s, sh , or r eptil es, a s s o m any ta i l ; or tr ees, l ogs, spa rs ,
or j v elins
a ,
as so m any
s te s ;m or ca nnon, gu ns, ndl es,
ca
torch es, nd l etters,

a as s o many tops.
THE M A A S. L Y 211
Th eseg en eric expon ent s or num eric al a ixes a re

ent irely p ecul ia r to tho s e l angu ag es M a ny oth er
.
evid enc es a r e a dduc ed of th e r el a t ion b etw een the

l angu ag es of th e isl and s and the Asi at ic cont in ent so ,
th at if thi s conn ection be fairly est ablish ed the l an ,
gu ag e of a v ast port ion of O ceanic a m ay be included

inthe gr eat Tur a ni an fa m ily .
THE L Y
MA A S .
B esides the l arg e isl ands which h a ve alr ea dy b een

,
spok e n of as occupied by thi s family th ey hold al so ,
th esm all isl a nd s south of th ePh il ipp in es up

M l y e a a ar a .
to the w est co ast of New Guin ea and tho se ,
on the east po int of Ja va a s w ell a s tho se b etw een

,
Jav a and S um atra up to the str ait s of Mal a cc a

,
.
Th eir l angu ag e which is found pur est on th e Philip

,
pines is one of the m o st wid ely ext end ed of Asia

, ,
tr a c es of it b eing di scov ered from Ma d ag asc ar to

E ast er Isl and and from F orm o sa to N ew Zeal and
, ,
ov er 7 0 d egr ees of l atitud e a nd 2 00 of longitude .
This r a c eh a s for ag es po ssessed th e knowl edg e of l et

t ers work ed m et al s and dom estic at ed u seful ani m al s
, ,
an d has l ed theco m m erc e a nd ent erpriseof th eP a c ic

O c ean The exibility of its tongu e has m a de it
.
ev erywh er e the m ed ium of co m m u n ic at ion and ev en ,
in M a d ag a s c a r at
,
m il es dist anc e M al ay word s
,
form one fty seventh of the voc ab ul a ry of the isl a nd

-
ers. The M al ay conqu est s and settl em ent s a ft er the ,

212 THE RAC ES OF THE OLD WORL D .
r em ot e emigr ation fro m th e contin ent ar e suppo sed ,
by Cr a wfurd to h ave b egun from th e c entr e of Sum a

tr a a nd to h a v e r st ext end ed to th e M a l ay P eninsul a
,
an d th e co a st s of Born eo Th eir in u enc e wa s only

.
exclud ed fro m two qu a rt ers by d er ent c au s es fro m

iff
th e Asia t i c shor es by th e sup eri or Ch in ese c i vil iz a t ion
a lr ea dy pr ev a il ing th er e a nd from Au str alia by the

w
,
gr eat d egr a d ation of th e inhabitants Physic al Ob st a .
cl es alon e pr event ed th eir r ea ch ing th e co asts of

Am eric a The M a l ay l angu a ge show s th a t it h as
.
b een a ct ed upon by both Indian and Ch in es e in

u ences .
The M al ay
bodily typ e is d escrib ed by Prich a rd as
Indo Chin ese The no se is short but not at th e
-
.
, ,
m outh l a rg e a nd lip s th in ch eek bones

P hy i q e
s u .
,
h igh and fa c e bro a d est a t th at po int ; th e

,
com pl exion y ellow ish The form is squ at and h eight

.
,
only about ve feet thr ee or four inch es .
T HE P OLYNE SIANS .
The second gr eat r a c e of sim il ar phy sic al structur e

,
an d l a ngu ag e w ith th e M al a ys a nd und oubt edly of

the s am e origin ar e th e Polyn esi an s
,
Th e i sl and s .
esp ecially occup ied by th is p eopl e ar e tho se ly ing be ,
tw een New Z eal and and E ast er Isl e north u p to the

n
,
S a dwich I sl ands and w est a s far as th e F eej ee a nd

,
New H ebrid es Mixtur es of this w ith oth er r a c es

.
,
T HE P LYN ES AN S
O I . 2 13
ar e found over the isl ands of the P a cic Th ey

al l .
w ere for c enturies a h al f c iviliz ed p eopl e and h a v e

-
po ssessed a w ell est abl ish ed governm ent

ggm gm m , r
tog eth er with r el igious doctrin es a nd u sag es l ng ge

j o
a ua .
an d a s a cr ed l angu a g e un int ellig ibl e to the p eopl e a s ,
w ell a s a syst em of eccl esiastical authority Th ey ex .
hibited skill inv a r iou s a rts a nd wer e bold a nd exp o

,
ri enced a s sailors Th ey h a d no writing but po ssessed

.
,
m any l eg en ds and tra d ition a l po etry Y et th ey and .
th eir kindred th e Ma l a y r a c e h a ve the in fa m y of

, ,
b eing theprincip al and alm o st the only r a c eindul ging

h abitu ally inc annib alism .
Physi c ally the Polyn esians are pl a c ed am ong the

,
cl ass of l ight brown co m pl exi on verging to whit e ,

.
Th ey a r e d escrib ed by H al e a s a bov e th e m i ddl e ,
h eight w ell form ed w ith th ick strong bl a ck h air

, , ,
s lightly curl ed a n d sc anty b ea rd ; the h ea d short a nd

,
bro a d and h igh er th an m o st r a c es in th eir st ag e of

,
d ev elopm ent with a r em ark ably at po st erior h ea d

, ,
lik e th a t of the Am erica n Indian s In d ispo sition .

,
th ey are r epresent ed a s good hum or ed and ckle and ,
v ery r ea dy to a dopt new u sag es .
The Polyn esia n l angu ag e H al e suppo ses to h a ve

,
spr e ad e sp eci ally fro m Bouro th e east e rnm o st of the

,
M al ay isl and s .
The whol e numb er of the Polyn esia n s prop er is ,
l ess th an
From the evidenc e of l angu age Mr Cr awfurd con ,
.
elud e s th a t th er e w a,
s in th e a nt ehi stori c
-
t im es a ,
gr eat Polyn esi an n at ion who se sp eech lies a t the b a sis

,
o f a l l th e v a r i ou s M a l a y a nd Polyn esi a n l a ngu a g es a t
th e pres ent d ay . Thi s p eopl e judging

fro m the r ecord s pr eserv ed in the word s

th ey h a ve tr ansmitt ed ha d ma de som e progress in
a gr icult u r e a n d understood th e u se of gold a nd iron ;
w er e cloth ed with a fabri c m a d e of the brous b ark

of pl a nt s wh i ch th e
,
y wov einth e loom whil e know
,
in g not hi ng of th e m anu fa ctur e of cotton whi ch th e y,
a cq uir ed a ft e rwa rd from India Th ey h a d t amed the

.
cow and th e buffa lo and po ssessed and fed upon th e

,
hog the do m estic fowl and the duck

,
.
The m a ssiv e ruin s and r em ain s of pyr a m id al stru e

tures and t err a c ed bu ildi ng s on the P a cic isl and s ,
ar e prob ably from th is prim e v al r a c e .
THE M ICRON ESIANS .
MICRONESI A a s was b efore st at ed embr a c es a long

r a ng e of sm all isl ands inthe North P a cic east of the ,
Ph il ipp in es inclu di ng the P el ew L a dron e B anabe

, , , ,
an d oth er s fro m 1 3 2 ea st longitud e to 1 7 8 w est ;

,
an d fro m 2 1 north l a t itud e to 5 south

.
O wing to th e p ecul iar po sition of th ese isl ands ,
th ey ar e expo sed to w ind s blow ing from v a riou s qu ar

t ers so th at the em igrat ion wh ich settl ed th em wo uld
, ,
n atura l ly be fro m m any d iffer ent sourc es In physic al .

O
THE M ICR N ESIAN S. 215
typ e the p eopl e are of reddish brown com pl exion

,
rough skin and high bold fea tur es ; the P hy i e
s u
q .
h ea d is h igh com p ared with its breadth

,
h air bl a ck and curled Th ey show skill in va rious

.
a rt s an d in H al es v i ew giv e i nd ic at ions of h aving

, ,
d esc ended fro m a h igh er to a lower civil iz a t ion In .
a dv a nc eof th e Polyn e sia n s th e y po ssess thear t of v ar

,
nishi ng a nd of w ea ving ; th ey al s o underst and st eer

in g by th e st a r s T
. h epr a cti c eof t a ttoo ing i s ob se rv ed
not only for d ec ency or ornam ent a s w ith A ,
r ts .
oth er trib es but for the purpo se of d istin

,
ui shi n cl a n s an d m e m or iz ing e v ent T h ei r gov

g g s .
ernm ent i s m or e intri c at eth an th a t of thePolyn esia n s ,
an d th eir r elig ion i s differ ent r esem bling m or e th a t

,
of E a st e rn Asia and r ecogniz ing the wor ship of

,
p arent s Ta boo is not inu se O n so m eof the isl and s

. .
,
as B an ab e a n d oth ers a rch i t ectur a l rui n s Re m ark abl e

,
m a rk abl ea pp ea r anc ear efound

'
of a r e
I l l l Il S.
The .
l angu age of Ta r aw a cont ains a m ixtur e of Polyn esi an

an d M el a n esi a n or P ap ua n but on the whol e it is
, ,
unc ert ain if th ereis a di st inct Mi cron esian ra c e .
T HE L
ME AN ESIAN S .
The bl ack trib es of O c eanic a pr esent a dii cul t

subj ect to th e stud ent of r a c es Not enough is k nown .
of th eir l angu ag es to a fr m eith er a s to th eir orig in

,
or th eir divisions .
Th ey ound r st in the w est on the And am an

ar e f
,
Isl a nds b etween 1 0 a nd 1 4 north l at itud e Th es e

,

.
M el an esia ns; or Negrillo s a r e consid ered by Pro f

, .
O wen a s the low est of m a nkind They h a ve no tra di

, .
t ion or hi story ; no inv ention s exc ept door m at s and ,

-
,
bows a nd a rrows ; no agricult u r e and th eir h abit ations ,
ar e th e rud est a n d m o st pr im itiv e Both sex es go .
n ak ed without sh am e a nd fam ilies and wives are in

,
comm on According to th e sam e a uthority the An

.
,
d am an s h a v e no notion of D eity or sp ir ,
,
i tu al b eing s or a futur e st at e; a na ssert ion

,
whi ch do es not seem easily prov ed Th ey ar e not .
c annib al s but show a gr ea t ho stility to strang ers

,
.
Neith er skull nor t eeth pr esent th e ch a r a ct eristics of

th e low est Afric a n trib es Progn ath ism is no m ore
.
com m on th an inm o st of the South Asiat ic p eopl es ;

th e h air r esem bl es th a t of th e P a pu a n s a nd Au str a
li an s a s w ell a s of the low er Afric an n egro es Th ey

,
.
a ppro a ch th e or a ng s a n d chi mp anz ees i nth eir d im in

utiv e st atur e but Show the w ell b al anc ed hum an pro
,
-
portion of trunk to l imb s L ath am st at es th at th ere

.
is a v ery evi d ent l in k of conn ect ion b etw een th e l an

gu ag e of th e Andam ans and the m ono syll ab ic Bur
m ese .
The bl a ck tri b es n ext app ear in the Nicob ar

Isl ands ; th en u pon the m ount ains of M al a cc a wh er e ,
th ey are c all ed S em ang s and in the Philippin es

, ,
THE L
M E AN ESIAN S . 2 17
wh ere und er the n a m e of N egr i tos th ey num b er

,
a bo u t O n Lu gon th ere a re thr ee thou sand ,
of th e m und er the Sp an i sh rul e O n C er a m a trib e .

,
o f th e m is found so low a s to l ive in tr ees ,

B l k t ibe ac r s.
inst ea d of hut s A w ild r a c e of bl a ck s is

.
s uppo s e d also to occupy the int erior of Born eo though ,
th ere is not full evid enc e of it .
Cra wfu rd suppo ses th at th er e is but one r a c e of

O rient al n egro es a s th ese bl a cks a re c all ed north of
, ,
theequ a tor a nd two r a c es south i n th e M a l ay Archi

,
p el ago and on New Gu inea Of th ese l a tt er one ha s .

,
th e n egro fea tur es but not inthe extr em e

,
The h air .
is friz z l ed long a nd bu shy ski n of l ight er color for e

, , ,
h ea d hi gh er and the po st erior h ea d not cut off a s

,

,
it w er e The no se proj ect s the upp er l ip i s long er

.
, ,
an d pro min ent a nd th e low er v ery proj ecting

,
The .
oth er r a c e he distinguishes by its l ank h air

, .
The m or e g en era l conclu sion now is th at th er e is ,
but one r ac e of O ri ent al n egro es even i n Onem e ,

f
cluding the bl a ck Au stralian s a nd the in
h abit ant s of Van Diem ens L and L ath am doubt s
.
TheNegritos by B owrin
are sai d
g to poss ess a r em ar kabl e fa cil it y
i n the u se of their toes , a nd their feet a re m a rk ed by a grea ter s epa
nof the toes thanis u su al They cand escend therigging of a ship
r a tio .
,
h ea d d ownwa r d cl in gin
, g with their feet .
They a re sl ight in form agil e smal l an

, d thin with handsom e fa ce
, ,
an d da rk copper com pl exion The ha ir is bl a ck a nd cu rl y ; hea d s mal l

.
an d r ou nd ; forehead n a rr ow ; eyes l arge and penetra ting and eil ed by ,

v
v ery l on g eyel id s ; th e n os e of m edium s iz e sl ightl y d epress ed ; m ou th
,
an d l ips medium ; teeth l on g (Sir J B owring s isit to P hil Isl ands )

. .

V . .
10
THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
v n
e e th e e is ex t nc e of the n egro trib es on the sm all er
isl and s of M el a n esi a .

The Au str ali a n l angu ag es ar e m or e lik e th e M a
l ay and th e Polynesi an th a n th ey a r e l ik e a nything
,
el s e Th er e are o ften h e a llow s grea t er a ppro a ch es

, ,
of th e bl a ck to th e brown trib e s inl a ngu ag e th a n th e

,
r ec eiv ed physic al di vi sions woul d justify .
The bl a ck trib es ar e not con si d er ed by tr a v ell ers , ,
as infe rior in c ap a city to the brown but th ey are pe ,
cu li arl y w ild a n d im p atient of control a nd thu s not ,
ea sily org an i z ed so th at th ey r ea dil y fall under th e

,
pow er of the M al ays It is not found to be tru e th at

.
th e bl a ck s d is app ea r b e for e the a dv a nc e of civil iz a t i o n
inth e E a st ern O c ean O n the contrary in some

.
,
isl a nds ev en th em o st civiliz ed th ey h a v e incr ea sed ;

, ,
bu t the gr eat c a u se of th eir d ecr ease i s to be found in ,
th e b itt er ho st il ity and sup erior org a niz at ion of the
Mal ays and Polynesian s .
Without the knowl edg e of th eir l angu ag es th ese ,
physic al divi sion s ar e not sufcient to det erm in e or igin

P b bl e or the division s of r a c e The prob abil ity
ro a .
co nne n
ctio
w hA i
it s a i s th a t th ese bl a ck trib es a r eoff shoot s fro m
,
-
th e anc ient bl a ck r a c es of Ind ia a nd A si a s c a tt er ed ,
wid ely by the conqu est of oth ers or th eir own pur suit
of plund e r ov er th e P a cic Isl ands A bl a ck trib e is
,
.
known still to exi st on the m ount ains b etw een Cochin

Chin a and C am bodia c all ed the M egs which m ay be
, ,
a port ion of the ir a nc estr al p eopl e O n som e of th e

.
THE L
M E AN ESIAN S . 2 19
m any i sl ands which the bl a ck nations settl ed th ey ,
w ere ext irp at ed, or w ere driven to the m ount ains ,
wh er e th ey ar e st ill found ; on oth ers the m al arious ,
clim at e d efend ed th em from for eign encro achm ent ,
an d on oth ers th ey b ec a m e m ingl ed w ith a d iffer ent

,
r a c e M any of the Mel an esian trib es pr esent gr eat

.
m ixtur es of blood .
The P a pu a s who a r e di st ingu ish ed by sp ir ally

,
tw ist ed h a i friz z l ed and dressed by th em in a hu ge

r
m ass abov e th e h ea d a r e a cro ss of th e d ark r a c es,
with the Mal ays The E a st ern Isl ands a s Tann a .

an d Otl l GTS SIIOW Polyn esi an blood Tim or

-
.
cont ains withi n its limit s ev ery variety of

color a nd h air The F eej ees ar e prob ably a .
i
mi xtur e o f P a pu a n s a n d Polyn e si a n s In th e i r .
m ould th,
ey a r e s a i d by Mr W ill i a m s to b e
. d e
cid edl y Europ ea n w i th v e ry l

,
a rg e a n d pow e r fu l
r
f am es The fa e
.
c i s ov a l pro l e v e rt i c a l,
no se w e ll ,
h a p e d but th e h a i r f r iz z l ed a n d bu s hy T h e c o m .
s ,
pl exion is b etw een th e bl a ck a n d brown o t s m e im e s
a l m o st purpl e
T h e n e
. a r

est a ppro a ch to th e n egro
i s on th e isl and of K nd v a a u T h e F e e j e e s r.
es em bl e
bl ck
th e a s in ei u se th r o f t h e bow a n d t h e m a nu f a c
,
TheF eeeeIsl ands, j Mr

. Wil l iam s su ppos es to bethepoint, where
the Asiatic a nd African el em ents among th e P ol ynesians u nite .

( ,
F j
i i
&c , p
. .
H 0 v onder Gabelentz nds e id ence o f th e m i xt ur e of P ol yn es

vian
j
. .
and Melanesian in th e F ee ee l ang g

u a e (D ie M el a n. Sp r.
,
L eipz ig , .
220 THE RACES OF THE O LD WORLD .
tur e of th eir pott ery and the Polyn esians inthe m ak

,
ing of th eir p a p er cloth th e pr ep a ra t ion of -
,
F ee
j ee s.
K a r a a nd the pr a ct ic e of t a ttooing
,
The .
l angu ag e cont ains onefth of Polyn esian words and -
four fths unl ik e a ny oth er tongu e The aborig in es

-
.
Of Va nDi e m ens L and ar e cl assed by som e am ong th e

P apu a ns The Mel a nesian s ar e notoriously sullen of

.
dispo sition and d ecient in ent erprise and m a ni fest a ,
differ ent t em p eram ent from eith er th at of the Poly

neSI ans or Afric a ns .
The pro m in ent di st inct ion b etw een the l angu ag es

of th e n e gro a nd th e br own ra c es Cr awfur d st a t es to ,
be th a t therst cont a i n m or e con s on ant s inproportion

,
to vow els and m or e h ar sh co mbin ation s of con son ant s

th a n the l att er .
H C von der G abel entz h as m a d e a c ar eful in

. .
ve sti a tion of the dial ect s of m a ny of th e M e l an esia n

g
trib es Tho se for in st anc e of the inh ab it ant s of th e
.
, ,
F ee j ee I sl a nds of A nna wm Err om a n o Ta na

, g , , ,
M a l l ikol o M a r e ,
Z if ,
,u B a l a d ea , B a u r o a nd G a a d ,
a l ca n ar .
His d el ib er a t e a nd c a r efully form ed conclu si on i s -
th at al l the
M el an esian l angu ag es though di sinteg ,
a t ed a n
M e lan e sians r d a pp a r ently s ep a r a t ed fro m one
of no e ra c e
a noth er Ow i n g to the b a rb ari sm a nd i sol a
.
t ion of ea ch of the trib es do y et b elong to one sto ck , .
He is al so of Op inion th a t both in roots a nd inm any

gra mm a t ic a l p ecul iarit ies th ere ar e num erous r e ,
T HE AUSTR AL I AN S . 221
m a rk abl e r es em bl an cesb etween the Polyn esian and

Mel an esian so th a t th e hypoth esis of th eir co m m on
,
origin is a highly prob abl e one .
If th is be h er ea ft er m or e fully d em onstr a t ed th e ,
whol ev a st popul ation of brown and bl a ck p eopl es the ,
M al ays Polyn esians and Mel anesian s m ay be r eferred

, ,
to one source a nd inal l prob ability bejo ined with the

,
Tur a nia n r a c es of Asia .
La th a m m akes a sepa r a te di vi i
s o nof th e O cea nicanl angu a
g es, in ng N B r itannia ,

to th e P a pu a cl a s s , compr isi

th os e of .
. v
N Hano er, N Ir el and , Sol om on Isl and s , &c , Mal icol l O, Err o
. .
m ango, Annatom , &c , &0 . .
T HE AUSTRA IANS L .
The inh abit a nt s of Au str al ia a nd Van Diem ens
L and b elonging to the bl ck r c e

,
pro nounc ed to a a s, ar e
be al m o st th e low est of m ank ind Th ey h a v e no gov .
ernm ent and th eir r el igion con sist s only of the m o st

,
ch ildish or d eb as ed sup erstitions Th eir .
e p wq e
physic al typ e seem s a cro ss of th e Mal ay th i r h u
an d th e Afric a n th e m o st d ist inguish ing featur e b eing

,
th e long ne w a vy h air li k e th e h air of a E urop ean

, ,
.
The evi d enc e w ith r efer enc e to th eir physiqu e is

qui t e coni cting M any of th em are said to Show a
.
d eciency of bone inth eir structur e; and so m e trib es

a re r epres ent ed as so d egen era t ed physic ally a s to ,
,
r es em bl e cr etins and to be in pro cess of extin ct ion

,
.
O n the other h and P ick ering st ates th at one of the

,
n est typ es of m uscul ar fr am e and the m o st cl assic

m ould of h ea d h e ha s ev er b eh eld he saw am ong ,
the Au str ali a n n at iv es . He sp eak s of th em a s a ctiv e ,
strongly form ed a n
-
d st a t ely Variou s physic al typ es
.
prob ably exist am ong th em In g en eral the featur es

.
,
a r e a s follow s : The for eh ea d i s n a rrow m outh l arg e ,
with thick lip s ; the no se d epr essed and w iden ed at

th e b ase but o ft en a quil in e; th e b eard thi ck the
, ,
form sl ight though w ell proporti o ned a nd color bl a ck

,
-
,
.
The num b er of th ese bl a ck s inAu str ali a is sa i d to be

a bout Th ey ar e su ppo sed to be al l of the
s am e stock ,
though thi s conclu sion is derived m ore
from a r esem bl a nc e discov er ed in a few word s th a n a
clo se com p arison of gr am m ar Not a M al ay word is .
found i n th ei r l a ngu ag e O.f th ei r ch a r a ct er a com ,
p et ent w itn ess (Rev Wm R idl ey) says th at th ey are

. .
n
d ec en t i for ethought
i a nd conc entr a t i v en es s but ,
th at in m ent al a cu m en and in quickn ess of sight and

h earing th ey ar e sup erior to the Whit es Th ey are
,
.
g en erous hon est to one anoth er and o ft en a tt ent ive to

, ,
th e w ea k an d th e a g e d tho u
,
gh cru e l to wo m en .
Notwith st anding th eir b a rb a rous condition th ere ex ,
i sts a m ong th em a v ery stri ct di v ision of c a st es a nd ,
a ce rt ain kind of priesthood .
It is in ter esting to know wh a t c ap a cities thelow est

,
trib e or r a c e of the hum an fam ily m ay show We .
l earn from quot at io ns of a r ecent report to th e Engl ish

Governm ent on th is subj ect th a t th e Au stral ian ne ,
THE L
AUSTRA IAN S . 223
gro es show m inds qu ick a nd k een r ath er l ik e a

treasure sealed up th an a v a cuum
Th eir Th e
rc pt v cult r m rk bl p y ca aci t
p e e i e f i e e e e f
.
a s a r a a ar
sup e rior to tho se of Eur op ean s whil e as m ight be ,
exp ect ed th ey ar e d ec ient inth e r e ect ive pow er s

, .
As a consequ enc e the chil dr en are found to l ea rn a n

,
ext ern al study a s g eogr aphy w ith gr ea t r ea diness

, , ,
though Showing m uch inaptitude for anab str a ct study ,
lik e arithm et ic Mr P a rk er a Visit ing Mag istrat eof

. .
,
th e School in Mt F r ankl in sa ys th a t th e F v
.
, b e a or a l
n ts .
n ative chi ldren m ani fest just as gr eat a ccou
c ap a cit ies for improvem ent a s do Eng li sh chil dr en

an d th a t the m ain ob st a cl e to th eir el eva tion i s fro m
m or al r a th er th an physi c al c au ses .
The n u m er al s of the Au str ali a n l a ngu ag es r a r ely

_
r ea ch ve and g en er ally stop at three Som eafnities

,
.
h av eb een di scover ed b etween th em and the Tam ul .
We h ave cl assed the Tasm ania n trib es (of Van

Diem ens L and) with th em but the b a sis for cl a ssi

,
c ation is a s yet extr em ely uncert ain

, ,
.
The gr eat dil cu l ty in d et erm in

i ng the r a c es of
Oceam ca , th at the t end ency of a nom ad Tenden y t

is
, c o
new d e i al cts.
l o p eopl e to cont inu ally form new word s
an d new l angu ag es a s th ey fOl m d new colon ies i s ,
h er eint ensied by the sep aration whi ch the sea n atur

a lly c au ses Th er e i s so m eth ing too inthe d ispo sition
.
of the bl a ck r a c es wh i ch h a s doubtl ess incr ea sed this

t end ency to d isint egr at ion Cr awfur d who m ay h ave

.
,
ex agg er a t ed i n thi s p a rt icul ar st a t es th at th er e ar e

,
forty l a ngu ag es on the l ittl e isl and of Tim or and ,
m any hun dr ed s inBorn eo .
Nearly al l writ ers allow th at cli m at e and circum

st a nc e s h a v e produc ed th e m o st m a rk ed e ffect s h er e
on p er son s of th e s am e r a c e Am o n g the .
E f
ects o
l m
Tah it ia n s and M aori ans for in st a nc e the
c i a te
.
, ,
low est c ast es ar e fOIm d n early as bl a ck as negro es and ,
w ith crisp woolly h air whi l e the h igh er th e chiefs

,
an d oth e r s l ess expo sed to the sun and to the in

u ences of th e w ea th er r esem bl e E ur op ean s both i n
,
fea t u r es a nd com pl exion though both th er e i s ev ery

, ,
reason to b elieve b elong to t he Polynesian r a c e

,
.
S im il ar di ffer enc es ar e ob served on N ew Z eal and

a m ong the bl a ck s .
The S em ang s the bl a ck s of M al a cc a ar e brown

wh er e not expo sed to the su n and in l angu ag e and ,
ch ar a ct er h ave so strong a r esem bl anc e to th e M al ays ,
as to b e con si d er e d by m any a trib e of th at r a c e .
Th e pom ts of r esem bl anc e b etw een th e Poly

nesians and the C entral Am er ic an In di an s ar e so
strik ing as to induc e m any wr it e
,
rs to a ssign the sam e
Orig in to both p eopl es .
The Asia t i c or ig in of the M al ayo Polyn esia n r a c es -
s eem s to u s cl early ind ic at ed so th a t th ese ,
r esembl anc es c annot be consid er ed in this

conn ection .
P A RT SIX TH .
E THN OL O G Y OF A F R I C A.
CHAP TE R XX .
I. T HE SEM ITIC T RIB E S.
T HE B ERRER .
LONG b efor e r ecord ed history p erh ap s even b efore

,
the ful l form ation of th eir distinct ive l angu ag e th at ,
family of m ankind from wh ich the S em itic trib es h a v e

com e poured forth its hordes om Asia over the
,
north ern portion of Afric a Of th ese one vigorous

.
,
trib e wi th the t en a city Of the S em itic stock h av e h eld

, ,
po ssession of the v all eys of th e Atl as under al l the ,
succ essiv e w a v es of conqu est wh i ch h a v e p a ssed ov er

North ern Afric a The colon ies and con T n y e a cit
n nq y
.
a d a t i uit
qu ests of the Ph oenician s the R om an s th e e e

, ,
of B r b xs
.
Byz ant ines the Vand al s and the Ar ab s h a ve not

, , ,
d estroyed or absorb ed th is tough and w arlik e p eopl e .
Pr essed farth er to the south by the erc e att a ck s of

*
10
the Ar a b s in the rst h alf of the l 1 th c entury th ey

, ,
could not be driv en from the d esert ; and th ey hold ,
now a l a rg er ext ent of t erritory th an is occupied by

,
a n oth e
y r r a ce on Afr i c a n s o il F ro m th e Atl a nt ic .
O c ea n on the w est th eir trib es ext end to th e borders

,
of Egypt on th e ea st a n d om the Atl a s ch a in on th e

,
north over th e c ases of the Gr eat D esert to th e region

,
of th e Nig e r and Sud a n on the south .
Th eir tr a d er s for m the gr ea t m edi a of com m erc e

b etw een C entr al Afri c a and the M edit erra n ea n co ast ,
wh il e th eir wild and nom a d hord es a re the esp ecial

ob st a cl e and d ang er to thetr a vell er Th ey ar e known .
und er the n am e of Libyan s in th e m o st a ncient his ,
tory ; th eir di stingui sh ing features ar e be

Li by m
a
h eld even on the p ictures of Egyptian m on

'
u me nts a nd on the oth e

i
,
r h and the m o st w arlik e ,
an d dist inguish ed of m od ern m ilit a ry corp s is form ed

originally of th eir soldi ers the Zou a ues d ,
"
The n am e by wh ich th is r a c e is b est known is ,
B ERB ER a word m uch d isput ed but who se orig in m ay ,
be n a t ur ally tr a c ed to the Ro m a n n a m e of th ese

p eopl e B a r ba r i The n am e wh ich th ey m o st h ab it
,
.
nally g iv e th em selves i s M a z igh or I m osha gh (Fr ee

, ,

Dr B arth sa
. ys that the y ar e cl ea rl yt o berecogniz ed as theT a mh u
'
of the Eg ptia nmon y

uments, e
p po l e of er l i h a v y
g t col or, with a pecu l iar
cu rl onthe ri ht s id e of th e hea d an
g d ear rin gs s imil ar to those worn
-
,
at the pr es ent d ay.

J
T Sha wi Nomad s ,
inAl geria ,

r he B erbers a re cal l ed or corrupted
inTu nis into S u a v, (F rench) Zoua e v .
( rof
P . Mull er ) .
T HE B ERB ERS . 227
m en), but th a t which m od erntra vell ers u su ally apply ,
is Ta war eh This l att er D r B a rth suppo ses d eriv ed

.
,
.
fro m a n Ar a b ic expr essio n im plying th a t th ey h a d ,
ch a n

ged th eir r el igio n h a ving a l l inhis

, ,
T wa ek a r .
Op in ion b een a t one tim e Christ i a n s

,
The .
B erb er l angu ag e is a direct d escen dant fro m the an

cient Liby an and the a ntique bi lingua l rock inscrip
,
- -
t ions in North ern Afric a Show th a t not only th e ,
i di o m s but m a ny of thel ett er s u sed by th e Numi di an s

, ,
a r e st ill e m ployed by th e m odern B erb er s .
The B erb ers l ik e m o st of th e S em it es h a v e in

, ,
cli n ed to m onoth eism and but few h av e b een p ag ans ;

,
th e gr ea t m ajority now pro fessing Moh am m ed an ism .
This r a ce b esid e the n am es alr ea dy m ention ed r e

, ,
ce iv es v a ri ous t itl es a ccording to th e countries wh ich

,
it occup ies Tho se in the north ern p a rt of Morocco

.
,
ar e c a ll ed Shu l u and tho se in th e h ill country of

,
-
Tun is and Al g eria K a byl s or m ount a in eer s

,

,
.
The K abyl s h a v e b een int er esting to the stud ent

of h istory from th e vigorou s r esist anc e
,
K byl
which th ey h a ve offer ed to the Fr ench
a s.
a r m s an
,
d from th eir suppo sed d esc ent fro m th e an
g
ci e nt Teutoni c trib e of Va nd al s Th eir long fa ir .
h air and blonde app earanc e the tr a dition s cu rrent ,
a m ong th e m of th eir Christia n origin th e T n , eu to i c

pecul i a r i ti es
cu sto m of t a ttoo ing the cro ss on th e ir for e
.
h ea ds and th e high po sition which wom a nholds com

, ,
p a red with the l ittl e resp ect p a id her am ong oth er

tribes al l fa vor th is vi ew ; but th eir l angu age shows

,
no tr a c e of Teuton ic orig in and the op ini on has be ,
co m e g en er al th at th ey b elong a lon e to the B erb ers

,
.
Th ey w er e no doubt expo sed for a con si d er abl e tim e

, ,
to Vand al inuenc es .
Th ey ar e d es cr ib ed a s a sa v ag e lib erty loving ,

-
w arli k e p eopl e inho spit abl eand faithl ess It h as b een

, .
extr em ely di fcult for the F r ench to subdu e th em but ,
th eir w ant of c a v a lry a nd th eir m or e settl ed h abit a

t ion s h ave expo sed th em to a ssa ults from wh ich the
, ,
nom a dic Ar ab s ar e delivered Th ey are not entir ely .
b arb arou s but a re good a griculturists and ar e w ell

, ,
v ersed in som e m ech anic al art s such a s th e m anu ,
fa ctur e of a rm s and gunpowd er and the b ui ld ing of ,
ston e hou s es T h y v a ry i n a pp e ar a nc
V y ng i
e . e ;
phy q e i n the pl ai n s b ei ng m ore o ft en d ark a nd
ar
s l
, ,
short i n st a tur e wh il e tho se on th e m ount a in s a r e of

,
l igh t com pl exion and t all form .
The Ta war ek or B erb ers of the d esert ar e d e

, ,
s crib ed by tr a d e rs a s the trib e of the m o st b eautiful

typ e am ong al l theAfric an ra ces Th ey ar e fair t all .
, ,
an d w ell m a d e w ith ful l b ea rd a nd of a w a rl ik e and

-
, ,
even qu a rr el so m e d ispo sition A s ervil e p a rt of the .
s a m e r a c e th e I mghad ar e a l m o s t bl a ck
, , ,
though pr esent ing no oth er n egro fe a tur es ,
an e ffect p erh ap s of in feri or co m fort a nd a dd it ion al

, ,
expo su r e to th e w eath er A d istinguish ing m ark in

.
co stum e of the Tawar ek is the custom of w ea ring a

, ,
THE TAWARRE . 2 29
covering ov er the m outh In gen eral th ey are a no .

,
m adic p eopl e though s o m e tribes po ssess v ill ag es a nd

,
se ttl ed dw ell ing pl a c es Th eir wo m en ar e freer th an.
a m on g theArab s and t ak e m or e p art inpubl ic a ffa irs

,
.
Pr ecisely the s am e l angu ag e is spok en by th em over a

gr e t ext ent o t err tory the sam e inAg a d es a s in
a f i
Gh at or Timbuctoo .
The Temght the dial ect of th e Southw est ern

Ta war ek di er s fro m th e Sh illuh th e K a byl or the

-
, ,
G h a d am i a s the Portuguese differ s for i n st a n ce fro m

, , ,
the Sp a n ish or It al ia n .
In m any c ases th is p eopl e hav e interm arried with

,

n egro r a c es and the ospring ar e look ed on w ith

,
'
cont em pt by the purer B erb er trib es The Inte m m i ge .

r a
"m t
i nh ab it a nt s of the o asis Air or Asb en th e
s
K el ow ar e a cro ss of the B erb ers and negro es and

i
,
unit e says Dr B arth the sev ere a ust er e m ann er

,
.
,

,
an d ne gure of th e B erb er w ith the pl ayfu l a nd ,
ch eerful ch ar a ct er and d ark er color of the Afric an

.
The Kel owi a r e d istingu ish ed a l so by their l iving

i nse ttl ed h abit ations .
The Ta war ek ar e divid ed into num erou s trib es

wh o are u su ally ho st il e to one a noth er ; of th ese th e ,
pur est ar e the Hoga r and Az ha r b etween Gh at and ,
Ta w a t and th eA wel i mmi dena nd Ta demekket on the

,
Nig er The Ti ngl ku m in F ez z an and the B u sa ne

.
, , ,
b etw een Asb en and Hau ssa ar e m uch m ore mingl ed ,
with oth er r a c es .
The ruli ng trib e of the im port ant k ingdo m of Bor

nu lying b etw een L ak e Tsad on th e east and L ak e
, ,
Y eou on the w est is B erb er ; a nd m any B erb er trib es

,
h a v e form erly m ingl ed w ith the p eopl e though the ,
l anguage spok en th er e th at of theK anu r i is rath er

of th e Tur a n i a n .
Of th e K a nu ri Mr N orr is says :
,
.Its noun s ar e
ful ly d ecli n ed by po st x ed syll abl es ; its root s ar e not

-
subj ect to a n y m od i c a t i on s ; it for m s its plur al by
a dd ing a syll a bl e; i t h a s a n a ccu sa t iv e ca se; i t u se s
po ssessiv e pronomin al a i xes ; it has n eg at iv e v erb s ,
an d its v erb s h av e di stinct p er son al endi ng s whi ch ar e ,
how ev er unconn ect ed wi th existing pronouns Th ere .
a pp ea r a l so som e tr a c es of th eTa rt a r voc a li c h a r m ony .
Ar a b i c words ar e found inthe l angu ag e though not ,
m
The K a nurip eopl e h avethe u su al physic al ch ar a c
teristics of wh at is c all ed th e n egro Th eir r eli gion
,
.
i s Moh am m ed a n .
The Ti bboo or T bu a bl a ck p eopl einh a biting the

e
,
east ern p a rt of the Gr eat D esert r em ark abl e for th eir ,
h andsom e Europ ea n featur es are prob ably a m ixtur e ,
of A i canwi th S e
'
m it i c r a c es Th eir l an .
Ti bb oo.
gu ag e Dr B a rth st at es is clo sely r el at ed

,
.
,
to th at of the ruling trib e of Bornu Th ey ar e .
d ivi d ed into a nu mb er of tribes The princip al r egion .
of th e Te bu is B ilma som e hundr ed m iles north of

,
L ak e Tsad .
THE HAUSSA. 231
(b) T HE HAUSSA .
In the c entr e of the contin ent in the nest prov ,
i nces of N egro l and a bl a ck n at ion has b een m et with

-
,
by tr av ellers who se origin is tra c ed w ith Sem

, i ti c
ng roe
great prob ability through its l angii age to
, ,
e s.
th e S em it i c fa mily Th ey a r e the Gober or Ha u ss a

.
,
sp eaki ng th e H a u ss a l angu ag e an d t ill thi s c entury , ,
th ey possessed a nim port ant em p ire inK at sen a K ano , ,
an d o th er n eighboring provinc es R em ain s .
of th e n a t ion a r e foun d as far north a s

Asb en . The erc e Moh a mm ed a n i nv a sion by th e
Fell at ah of which we sh all sp eak h er eafter overthrew
, ,
th eir empire Th eir c entral provinc e K at sena i s

.
, ,
situ a t ed on th e wat er sh ed b etween the b asin of the

-
Tsad and th at of the Kwar a a nd is one of th e m o st ,
s alubri ou s a n d product iv e di stri ct s of c entr a l Afric a .
Dr B arth thus d escrib es th e contr ast b etw een th e

.
H au ssa and th e K a nuri of Bornu : The form er ar e
liv ely spirit ed a nd ch eerful th e l att er m el anchol ic

, , , ,
d ej ect ed and brut al

,
The s am e di ffer enc e is
.
if if
visibl e in th eir physiogno mies the form er h aving in ,
g en er al very pl easing and r egul ar featur es and m ore

gr a c eful form s whil e the K anuri w ith his bro a d fa c e
, , ,
his w id e no stril s a nd his l a rg e bon es m ak es a far l ess ,
a gr e eabl e im pr ession (Vol I

. p .
,
.
O th ers sp eak of th em as h aving p ecul iarly op en

2 32 THE RACES OF THE OLD WO RLD .
a ndnobl e cou ntenai i ces with pro m inent no se and ex

,
pr essive bl a ck ev es Th e Ha u ssa if not ent ir ely

.
,
S em itic ar e at l ea st th e conn ecting l ink b etw een th e

,
tr ib es of C entr al Afr i c a a nd the North ern

Hm a i tic
to me
so
S e m it i c n a t i on s Wh en d ecl a r ed H.a m it i c ,
e
a u th ori ti s .
a s th e y a r e by so m e i t m u st ber em em b er ed ,
th at th is view do es not di ffer w idely fro m th a t which

m ak es th em S em it ic a s tho s e two fa m il ies ar e con
,
sid ered by m any to be d iffer ent st ag es of gr t h of

the sam e stock .
T HE SEM ITE S OF EASTERN A FRICA .
()
c THE AB YSSINIANS .
1
This p eopl e cont ain w ithout doubt so m e of the

, ,
trib es c all ed by the a nc ient s E th iop ian s who though , , ,
bl a ck or d ark in color w er e conspicuou s for the

, ,
b ea uty of th eir typ e Th ey are not how ever to be.

, ,
cl a ssed w ith wh at ar e n am ed H am itic trib es Th eir .
l angu ag e proves th em to be dist inctly Sem

i ti c a nd prob ably a colony fro m South ern
,
Ar a bi a The Ghees th e a nci en t Aby ssinian l an

.
guag e h and ed do wn in th e E th iopic version of the

,
Scr ptur e is a d ial ect of the Ar a bian and is the

i s 2
sam e a s th e H im y a r it i c of South e rnAr ab ia .
The m od ern l angu ag e of t e upp er cl asses the

h
A mha r ic wh ich h a s t ak en the pl a c e of the G heez is ,
a Se m it i c l angu a g e .
THE Y
AB SSIN IANS . 233
As Pro f Ritt er h a s shown Abyssinia is m ark ed

.
,
by three great n atur al divisions which form b ases ,
for thed ivision s of popul at ion Th er e a r e thr eet abl e

.
l ands rising one above anoth er inlines nearly p arall el

, ,
with the co ast The trib es inth ese various di visio ns

.
,
thou gh undoubt edly of the sam e origin va ry in ,
com pl exion a ccord ing to the h eight of the d istrict

,
th ey occupy The D a na kil a b arb arous C l

.
, y ing o or v a r
W l th a ti tu d e.
o l who inh a b i t th e low ground s n
i
p pe ea r
th e co a st ar e bl a ck and u su a lly w ith long cr isp ed

.
h air Th eir expr ession is lively and pl easant th eir

.
,
fea t u r es ar e r egul a r and ev en ne and th eir form s ,
show r e m ark abl e vigor Tho se in the n eighborhood

.
of An ote h a v e sm ooth h a ir T h ei r l ang uag e i s

g ,
.
S em it ic and th eir own tradition s indic at e Ar abia a s

,
th e or igin a l s ourc e Of th eir trib es .
The rst t abl el and is th e country rul ed by the

-
B aharnega sh or E m p eror In Dixan of this r egion

.
,
th e inh ab it a nt s a r e spok en o as st ll d rk
f i a the copp er
hu e not a pp ea r ing to th e tr a v ell er unt il h e r ea ch es

th e p eopl e of th e h igh est tr a ct s .
The s econd t a bl el a nd i s th e K ingdo m of Tigr or

-
th at p art of Abyssinia n ea r th e Ta caz z e It occupies .
n early the sit e of the ancient K ingdom of Axum .
Tigr h as b een a pow er ful St at e t ill with in a l a t e

p eriod and indep end ent of the E m p eror of Abyssini a
, ,
but during th e r ec ent civil w a rs it h a s b een subdu ed ,

.
The th ird m ount a in d istrict i s th e K ingdo m of th e

Amh a r a , the rul ing p eopl e of the whol e country It .
em br a c es th e upp er cour se of th e Nil e th eh igh r egion ,
of Goj am an d the provinc es of B egu nder M el i n a

, , ,
B el a ssen and oth ers ,

.
Both the Tigr ani and the Amh ar as sp eak S em it ic

dial ect s a nd ar e of one origin though the l att er ar e
, ,
m or e civi liz ed now th a n th e form er In com pl exi on .

,
th ey v a ry says Rev Mr Gob a t a m ission ary

,
. .
, ,
through al l hu es from bl a ck to copp er color ac

, ,
cor di ng to th eir loc al ity Th eir fea tur es a r eg en er ally

.
r eg ul ar and w ell form ed and th eir bodies exc eedingly

-
w ell proport io ned the h air is som et im es straight but

-
P h y si q u e f
o
o
ft en cr i sp ed or curl ed Th e A m h a r a ar e .
A nh m
a ar s
d escrib ed by a F r ench sa va nt (L efebvr e) a s ,
h aving v ery l arg e h eads eyes of r em ark abl e b ea uty , ,
bodi es w ell proportion ed h air crisp ed (thou gh to thi s

-
th er e are exc eptions) and color of a brown oliv e O n

,
.
the whol e physiologic ally sp eak ing th e Aby ssin ian s

, ,

a r e con si d e r ed to b elong to the bl a ck r a c es .
M d Abba die who sp ent el ev en y ears in Abys

.

,
s in i a a n d th e a dj a c ent countr ies ha s com e to th e con ,
elu sion th a t the d iffer enc es in color of the p eopl e ar e ,
d u e not m er ely to el ev a t ion but to di et The tr ib es

,
.
0 1 .
0 0 th at feed on c er eal s he st at es ar e g en erally , ,
d p nd en
e e t
i e
orr r r t. d ark or bl a ck and tho seth at l ive m o stly on
,
a n i m al food a r e r e d or of l ight er co m pl exi on Thu s .

,
the Ha z z o who do not l ik e c er eal s and l ive m o stly

, ,
on m ilk and m eat ar e v ery r ed The Ti gr a y though

,
.
,
THE AB YSSIN IANS . 235
und er the sam e burning cli m at e and of undoubt ed ,
S em itic blood a re d ark a nd bl a ck ; th ey seldo m eat

,
esh The S a ho ag ain living on c ereal s a re d ark er

.
, , ,
an d o ft en bl a ck ; th e G a r a ge on the oth er h and who, ,
eat m uch esh a r e nea rly a lw ay s r ed

,
.
Th a t thi s c a nnot be the r esult of mi xtur e with

n egro blood or a l ight er blood is shown by the ex a ct ,
n a m es which ar e given to the sl ight est cro ssing of th e

blood of d iffer ent r a c es wh er ea s th ese trib es are
,
c all ed p erfectly pure The proc ess al so of D enng

.
a rk i
m Ski
the d a rke ni ng of the ski n is ob serv ed to ,
go on h er e to such a d egree th at th e Am h ara h a ve

giv en it a distinct n am e ma dya t Even foreigners .
s uffer fro m i t .
Am ong the trib es con sp icuou s for p er son al b ea uty ,
but of j et bl a ck color ar e m ention ed by M L efeb vr e

,
.
,
th e Ha ba bd es so m e of the 0hotos the Ta l ta l s and th e

, , ,
D a na ki l s yet with al l th ese h e hold s i t im po ssibl e ,
th er e coul d h av eb een any m ixturewith n at iveAfric a n

r a c es .
In di sposition the Abyssinians ar e d escrib ed a s

,
li vely and inconst ant with m uch vanity Ch e i

, ara ct r s tics
f Aby m n
an d self lov e; th ey ar e a l s o gift ed w ith a
o ss ia s.
-
con sid er abl e t al ent for eloqu enc e Th ey ar e b est .
known to the world now as the m o st d egr a d ed a nd ,
sup e rstit iou s of Christian n ations Though notoriou sly .
deb ased by su perstitionand sh am efully l a x incom m on

m or al ity no p eopl e h a s ever shown su ch cont inu ing

,
i nt er est in pur e doctrin e; and the th eologic al dogm a

of th e ex a ct n atur e of th e p e rson of Christ has torn
an d r ent th en at i on for c e nturi es w ith them o st bloody
,
an d v enom ou s di sput es .
Th ey h a v e al so suffer ed sev er ely inl at e y ear s from ,
th e erc e i nv a si on s of th e Ga l l a s a H am iti c n a ti on
,
Onthe s outh of w hi ch we sha ll sp eak h er ea ft er

,
.
Abyssini a o ffer s in its r eli gious custom s m any

, ,
tr a c es of J ewish inu enc e It is rem ark abl e as con

.
t aining a n t ve tr b e t e F a l a sha s who ar e J ews

a i i h
mh as ,
i n r el ig i on and h ab it s though t
,
hei r l an
n m bmw
o e
gu ag e shows th a t th ey ar e not at al l of
'
Hebrew stock Th eir conv ersion m ust d at e from a

.
p eriod b efore the conversion of the oth er trib es to

Chr st anity th at is pr evious to the fourth c entur y
i i
,
.
Th ey are a quiet p ea c eful p eopl e m or e indu str i ou s ,
th an the Am h ara s and l iving am ong the hi gh est

,
m ount ain s of th e co u nt ry in S am en ,
Th ey ar e a s
.
ignor ant and sup erstit iou s a s th e Chr istia n s .
O th er trib es of Abyssinia ar e the Agows the ,
G a fa ts th e Gong a s and Enar eans who se origin is not

, , ,
y e t d is t inctly know n Th e S a
. ho a nd th e A d aie l ar e
S emitic .
The exi st enc e of thi s Ar ab ia n colony and th is

S emi tic Christia n p eopl e inthe h eart of Afric a pre ,
se rving its l angu ag e and its r eligiou s cu stom s pur e ,
though m od ied in physic al tr aits by unknown cl i

m at ic inu enc es until th e typ e appro a ch es inm any
,
T HE AB Y SSIN IAN S . 237
p art icul ars the Afric an is one of the m o st int er est ing
,
th a t canbe present ed to theethnologist a nd the h isto

rian and d eserves m ore invest ig at ion fro m schol ars
,
th a n it has yet r ec eived .
B esides th ese S em itic r a c es ar e oth ers to the ,
southw a rd the p eopl eof H a ra r and Hu rru r an d the

num erous p a stor al trib es of Som au l i occupying a ,
l arg e t erritory to the south of the Arab ian

Th e S m l o au i .
G ul f as far a s the river Jub a and on th e ,
co a st to M agadoxo The l att er ar e r em ark abl e fo

. r
th eir ne r egul ar featur es and long owing h a ir , ,
color ed of an articial axen .
M any Show the inuenc es of the Afric an cl im at e

an d circum st anc es in a pproxi m at i on to n egro fea tur es
,
a protru di ng aw an bro a d turn e d out l p

j d i s Th e -
.
b eard al so is u su al ly thin The skin esp ecially of

.
,
tho se living in the hot r egions is sm ooth bl a ck and , ,
glo ssy but says B u rton as the altitude increa ses it

, , , ,
b eco m es l ight er and about H av ar it i s g en er ally of a

,
ca e a u l a i t color h r s a n a ppro a ch w ith m any

f T i

e. e
to the s tea tOpgge f
Th eir l angu ag e di st inctly prov es th em to be Se

m iti c and th ere i s no doubt of th eir ori gi n Semi i
, tc
g n o ri i
from Ar ab i a It is po ssibl e how ev er th a t .
.
, ,
th ey m ay h ave m ingl ed with n ative bl a ck trib es

though th ere is no sufcient evid enc e of th is .

9
A~remarkabl ehu mp or a ccretio nof fat ona portio nof thebody .
THE RACES OF THE OLD W O RL D .
The l angu ag e of th e p eopl e of H a r a r , ccording to a
B ur ton is a S em itic d ial ect gr a ft ed on a n ative stock

,
.
So m e bra nch es of the Som a u li ar e no doubt inti

m at ely r el at ed to th e G a l l a s h er ea ft er to bed escrib ed
,
.
Th e Wa ku a a nd M a sa i i nh ab it ing a gr ea t dis,
triet w est of Ch ag a str etchi ng b etw een two degrees

,
north and four d egrees south of th e equ ator ar e ,
thought to be of Ar ab ian or a t l ea st S em itic origin .
Th ey ar e no m a d a nd robb er trib es a ccu sto m ed to a ct s ,
of horr ibl e b a rb a r ism In physiqu e th ey ar e r em ark

.
,
a bl e for th e ir b eauty of fea tur e and form ; th eir color

is d ark brown .
Th ey a re p ag a n in r eli gion but w ith an i dea of a ,
Supr em e B eing Circum cision is pr actised am ong

.
th em .
THE ARAB S
A S emit ic imm igra t ion sub sequ ent to th at wh ich

,
l aid the found ation of al l the Afric an trib es thu s far

d escrib ed wa s th e Ar abian This poured it sel f ov er
, .
al l north e rn and c entral Afric a founding pow erful ,
st a t es an d c arrying a d egr ee of c iviliz at ion and l it er a

tur e and a h igh er rel ig iou s b elief am ong the p ag a n
,
trib es of Negro l a n d -
.
The thr ee pro min ent d ivision s of th e Ar ab s of the

north ar e c all ed Ca chi n Hi l l el a nd Jif a
, , ,
chi l Th ese Ar ab s occupy the B a rb ary

.
St at es and w and er ov er the Great D esert On the .

THE ARAB S. 2 39
bord ers of N egro l and th ey are o ft en m ingl ed w ith

-
,
th e n at ive bl a ck trib es or th e B erb er s .
The mi x ed trib es in S eneg am b ia a r e the Tr a rz a s ,
Da r m a nkou rs , B r a kna s , and D owi ehes

. .
The Ar a b s North ern Afric a ar e m o stly d e

of
s ce nd ants of the inv a di ng trib es who ov err a n Afric a

i n th e 7 th c entury conqu ering the B erb ers a nd
,
Moors Though g en erally pur e th ey ar e occ a

.
,
sion al l a ccordi ng to P ul s k ro ed w ith oth er

y , y c ss z
,
trib es S ev era l trib es of K abyl s in th e provinc e of

.
Const antin e sp eak Ar abic ; the Kabyl s in

,
th e n eighborhood of G hel m a b ea r a strong ,
r esem bl anc e to the Ar ab s indress and l angu ag e and

physique The trib e of the Am r au ahs is h alf Ar abic
.
,
h alf B erb er ; and l arg e numb ers of Moors are known

to h ave int erm arried with the Ar abian s .
The gr eat n atur al d ivision of th e Ara b s is into ,
se ttled Ar ab s and roving Ar abs or B edouins The ,

.
Ar a b country popul at ion of Alg eri a r esem bl e the

-
Origin al B edoui n but the pure B edouin s are found

,
o nly inth e L and of D at es and on th e conn es of the

D esert The Ar ab ic of B a rb ary is a di al ect and is
.
,
understood w ith dii cul ty says the authority above ,
qu ot ed by the Ar ab Egyptians and sc arc ely at all by

, ,
th e pur e Ar ab s .
In North Afric a th e inh ab it ants of the pl a ins are

,
Ar ab s ; of th e m ount a in s K abyl s a nd of th e c ities

, , ,
Moors The Ar abs ar e the sh eph erds and nom a d

.
2 40 THE RACES or THE OLD WORLD .
w arriors ; Moors the p ea c eful farm er s and towns

th e
p eopl e; the Ka byl s ferociou s and plunder

ing tri bes who t il l the s o il The l a tt er
.
,
though S em iti c in r a c e di ffering m uch in physic al

,
a pp e a r a nc e fro m th e Ar a b s a n d o ft en r esem bl ing the

north ern Europ ea n .
The only ti e whi ch un i t es th ese v ar ious n a t i on s is

th at of religion Moh amm ed anism ; and though no mi

n ally und er th e rul e of F r a nc e the m ount ain trib es ,
of K a byl s a n d th e Ar a b s of the L and of D a t es ar e a s ,
fr ee a s th ey ev er w er e .
Num erou s Ar ab trib es h ave settl ed in E gypt .
Im p ell ed by the two promin ent im pul ses of the

S e tic am ly the lov e of g ain and r el ig iou s fanati
m i f i
cism th e y p en etrat ed to th e m o st int erior port ion s

of Nub i a an ,
d subdu ed th e H am it i c or n a t iv e r a c es .
B u t desp it e th eir conqu est s th eAr a b s h av e

N pe m nen
o r a t ,
e l em en
s tt ts
n ever m or e th an p itch ed th eir c am p s in a
ho stil e country uniting but littl e in blood w ith the
,
n eighboring popul at ion Tho se bn the w est of the

.
Nil e a re the M a gdyeh and E l l a honye tho se on the

,
ea st of th e Whit e Nil e the Heis m anand theIll a/l a m

,
m edye tho s e in Nub i a the Oonkryeh w ith m a ny , ,
oth ers who se n am es it is u sel ess to m ention

,
.
In Egypt it m ay be said g en erally th at tho se on

,
th e l eft b a nk of the N il e co m e fro m th e
B arb ary St at es a nd th o se on the right

,
b ank fro m Ar abia The spok en l angu ag e of the

.
THE ARAB S . 2 41
Egyptians is g en erally Ar ab ian Ar ab ia n colonies .
an d inu enc e h a v e l ik ewise ext end ed ov er Kordo fan ,
D arfur Wa d ay and Bornu and even as far south as

,
Zanz ib ar a roy al dyn asty of pure Ar abian blood sit s

,
on the thron e Ma d ag a sc ar itself shows tr a c es of th is

.
S emi tic r a c e .
Many of the Ar ab s it app ears fro m v arious t est i

,
m ony h a v e b een gr eatly m odi ed inphysic a l typ e by

,
th eir r esid enc e inAfric a Tho se of North Ch ng f

.
a eo
h y s q u e
Afr i c a ar e d escrib ed a s a strongly built P -
,
'
h andsom e r a c e a s t all a s the Scotch Hi ghl a nders

,
.
Th eir fa c e i s u su ally su nburnt with wh it e a nd h and

-
,
so m e t ee th and bl a ck eyes of a proud a nd fearl ess

,

expr ession a short b ea rd a n d m ou st a ch e a nd h ea d

, ,
sh a v ed with th e e xc eption of a singl e lock Th eir

.
d eportm ent is d aring and comm anding but wh en

,
riding th ey h ab itu ally b end the h ea d forward Many

, .
tra vell ers consid er th em the h andsom est r a c e in the

world Som e trib es of unm ix ed blood ar e d escrib ed
.
as je t bl a ck though pr esent ing i noth er r esp ect s Ar a

, , ,
bian featu r es .
Through al l th eir mi gr at ion s inAfric a the Ar ab s ,
h ave preserv ed m uch of th eir old ind ep endenc e and

isol at ion ; th ey h av e di sd ain ed to borrow i di o m s fro m
th eAfric a n l angu ag es ; inth e m id st o ft en of sed ent ary
n ation s th ey h av e follow ed th eir old nom adic h abit s

, ,
an d in the Sud an for in st anc e th ey h a ve n ev er em

, ,
11
bra c ed the ab surd cu sto m s ch ar a ct eristic of the n egro

,
p eopl es of the breaking out of t eeth tattooing and

, ,
in bu l a ti on
.
The following i s t abl e of th e B erb er

a a nd Ar ab
popul ation inthe B arb ary St at es
(e) THE JE ws .
Th isp eopl e is to be found in al l the cit ies of

North ern Afric a and even extending into the o ases
,
of th e Gr e at D e sert Everywh ere it is a d esp ised

.
an d Oppr essed r a c e The J ew s of Al g eria are s a id to

.
be sup eri or in bodily str ength to tho se of Eur op e

th eir physiognom y has m or e of the O rient al typ e
th an th at of the Tu rk s or Moors ; a nd the wom en a re
r em a rk ably b eaut iful The gr ea t m ajority of th e
.
p eopl e as u su al a re tra der s

, ,
.
A trib e of J ews is d escrib ed by Mr Tristr am .
(quot e d by Dr B eddo
. e Ethnol Tr an s ,
l i v i ng .
,
inthe o asis War egl a a bout 3 2 north l at i
B l k Je ws
,
ac .
tud e who ar e a lm o st a s bl a ck a s n egro es

,

,
w ithout the sl ight est tr a c e of n egro features ; th eir

THE JEws . 2 43
li n eam ents w er e as distinctly J ewish a s inany cloth es ,
d eal er inHou ndsditch

Th ey w er e a s d a rk a s the
.
bl ack J ews of Abyssinia

th e h a ir wa s griz z l ed

,
w ithout b eing woolly

He considers the color a n
.
effect of clim at e .
C areful invest ig at ion seem s to show two physic al

typ es a m ong the Jews ; one d a rk w ith bl a ck h air and ,
ey es and the w ell known hook ed no se a noth er w ith

,
-
very r egul a r prol e a nd b eautiful featur es T Jewish , WO

y es t p
but blonde with light h a ir a nd blu e eyes
,
.
*
Thi s l att er typ e i s s een a gr ea t d ea l inth e ea st esp e ,
cial l y in Con st a nt inopl e a n d Afric a ; even r ed h air

b eing o ften m et with The blond e typ e is the one
.
fro m which the tr a dition al r epr esent ation s of th e

S avi our ar e m a de and is not im prob ably v ery an
,
cient am ong the J ews The rel ation of the J ewish
typ e to cl im at e of wh ich so m uch is m a d e by Pri ch

, ,
a r d do es not s ee
,
m to b ea r the t est of clo ser inv es
tiga tion (See D r B eddo e Ethnol Tra n s L ondon
. .
,
.
, ,
A p eculi a r physiolog ic al fa c t in r eg ard to

th is p eopl e should be notic ed h er e th at th ey ar e able ,
to live and m ultiply in alm o st al l l atitud es Th eir in .
crease inSwed en is said to be great er th a n th at of the
y
This t pehas beenseen by thel ea rned tra ell ers v of this cit y
,
Dr .
E S Smith and Dr W. H Thompson

. . . . .
1 It ha s beencl aimed that the compl ex ionand ha ir of the Jew v y

ar
a ccord i ng tobein b on
cl ima te,
l d e n d l i ht in th e n r th ern countri es
g a g o
and dark inthesou thern; bu t l ater r es ea r ches show tha t the two types
abo v e de scribed arefou nd u nder al l cl imates.
Christia n popul at ion ; in the town s of Alg eria th ey

a r e a ccord ing to B oudi n th e only r a c e a bl e to m ain
, ,
t ain its numb ers and inCochin Chi na and Aden the
,

,
l att er one Of the hott est pl a c es inth e world th ey su c

, ,
ceed in r ea ring chi ldr en a n d in forming p erm an ent

comm u nities .
(B eddo e )
(f ) THE M OORs.
Of the a nci ent pop ul at ion s of N orth Afric a the ,
Moor s ar e di stingui sh ed by th eir m ild er m ann ers

an d th eir sup eri or ed uc a tion From an early pe
.
r iod th ey h a ve dwelt in cities and seapor ts Th ey

,
.
ar e d e s cr ib ed by Wagn e r as w ell buil t but not so t all

,
-
,
a s th e Ar ab s a n d inclin ed to corpul enc e Th eir fea .

,
tur es ar e nobl e but not so en erg eti c as tho se of th e

,
Ar ab s ; the co m pl exi on of the chi ldr en i s cl ear wh it e , ,
an d ro sy ; the m en a r e m or e brown Th eir h air .

,
which is u su ally sh aved exc ept a singl e lock is j et

, ,
bl a ck ; th eir eyes are al so bl a ck The expr ession of .
th eir fa c es indic at es m ildn ess and m el ancholy Th eir .
b earing i s r em ark ably im po sing and di gni ed .
Of th eir orig in v ery ex a ct inform a t i on c annot be

,
giv en but th er e s eem s l ittl e do ubt th at th ey ar e Se

,
m it i c tr ib es pe rh a p s a n early Oshoot fro m

S em iti ,
gin
o ri
c
.
Ar ab ia w ith who se p eopl e th ey ar e clo sely

,
unit ed in l angu ag e and custo m s Aft er th eir ent ire .
subju a t ion by theAr ab s inthe 7 th an d 8 th c ent ur i es

g , ,
THE M OORS . 245
a nd d eport at ion Of l arg e numb er s of th em into

th e
Ar ab ia th e two p eopl es b eg a n to unit e in m arriage

,
an d soci al l ife unt il a t l a st th ey form ed but one

,
n ation .
The pr esent Moor s ar e suppo sed to show tr a c es

of th e blood of th e a nci ent S emitic Maur e
Mi ed bl d
x oo .
tam ans a s w ell a s of them od ern Ar ab s and

,
th e Sp anish Ar ab s
CHAP TER X X I
T HE HAM I T IC
( O R C HA M I T I C
) T R I B E S OF
A FRICA .
IT hould be r em emb er ed th at by the t erm Ha

s
mi tic r a c es in th is tr eatise ar e not m eant n ec essarily

,
eith er the bl a ck r a c es Of m en or th e suppo sed d e

,
nd ants of Ham The n am e i s u sed a s i d ent ic al

s ce .
w th Egypt n or K
'
C h a mi ti c u shi tz e
D e ni i n
to
i ( i a
) ,
r nm m
rEthiO i an; to d e sign a t e th a t fa m ily of
O a
( p )
m ankind who se m or e esp ec ial r epr esent a tiv e in an
tiqui ty w er e the Egypt ian p eopl e and who se m od ,
ern d esc end ant s a r e the Kopt e Nub i an s and oth er,
n ations of d ark com pl exi on but with Europ ean fea

,
tur es Thedi stinguish ing m a rk s of the ra c e ar e to be

.
found inth e l a ngu ag e though i t should be born e in

,
m ind th a t th is pr es ent s so m a ny a n alog ies a nd r esem

,
bl ances w ith the p ecul ia r fea tur es of the S em itic

fam ily of l angu ag e th a t fa rth er inv est ig a t ion s m ay
,
d em on str at e a unity of origin of th ese two fam ilies .
At pr esent the presumption is th a t the Hamiti c 11 a

, ,
THE K OP TS . 2 47
t ions brok e Off fro m the com m on stock b efor e th e Se

m itic trib es ha d b een d ev elop ed into d ist inct r a c es .
For th is r eason the Op inions of schol ars differ in

,
a i A
r egard to c ert n r c n n t on such a s Di e r e nt
f i a a i s
ff
em th es
th e B erb er the G huber (or H au ss a) th e

, ,
C al s
l a
,
D a n a kil a nd S om au l i a nd oth er s wh eth er
,
they a re Hami tic or S emi tic .
We h a ve endeavored to gi ve wh at seem ed the

m o st tru stworthy co nclu sion in r eg ard to ea ch u nd er ,
the pr es ent asp ect of th e evi d enc e Future r esearch .

,
no doubt will br ing the H amitic and S em iti c r a c es

,
into one gr eat F ami ly .
( )
a THE K or Ts .
l
It is r emark able th at the only Chr istia n trib e Of

a n im port a nc e inEgypt should be dir ect d e sc end a nt s
y
h
of t e a nc i ent Egypt i a n s Th ei r l a ngu
. a g e th e m od
er n K i
opt c is th e r epr esent at ive a nd offspring of
th e a ncient K Optic Th eir fa c es a r e s ai d to corr e
.
spon d wond er fully w ith the fa c es p aint ed on F e e a tu r s

nd
th e m onu m ent s or r epr esent ed in th e an w i t
co rrespo
h ol d
Egy p n ti a s.
cre nt sculptur e the sam e l ugh ch eek bon es
, ,
l arg e lip s light b eard bro a d no se brownish com

, , ,
pl exi on and ears pl a c ed high intheh ea d ; pr esenting

,
h
t es a m e a s a F r ench writ er expr esses it
a ir d e
m aj est et d e which so im presses the

trav eller on tho se c alm and grand fac es of Egyptian
,
c pture The K opts lik e th eir a nc estors ar e of a

s ul , ,
gr ave a nd m el ancholi c t em p er am ent and lik e th em , ,
po ssess m uch t al ent for a dmi n istration and c alcul ation .
Th ey ar e prud ent a nd i ndu str iou s and Often v ery ,
shr e wd and crm ni ng Th ey are em ployed chiey a s

.
a cco unt a nt s an d int erpr et ers In l angu ag eth ey m ak e 3

.
gr eat use Of the Ar abi c Th eir cr eed r esembl es in .
m a ny points th a t Of the Rom a n C atholi c

C eed
r .
Church exc ept th at th ey b elieve that the

,
HOl y Sp irit proc eeds from the F a th er alon e Th eir .
priest s ar eignor ant rigid and prejudic ed but harml ess

, ,
.
TheKopts a r e m et w ith prin cip ally inUpp er and

Mid dl eEgypt and but few com p aratively intheD elt a
,
.
The a gri cul tur al Kopts do not d iffer ina pp ear anc e
from th e F ell ah s .
h
T e l a ngu a g e i n i ts two d i al ect s theS a Me
l a nd r
/
M emp hi te stil l shows the a ncient di vision into Upp er

an d L ow er Egypt .
(b) THE FELL AHS 1

(OR LAB ORERS) .
The un fortun at e industrious cl ass of Egypt th at ,
whi ch has produc ed the w ealth and born e all the bur ,
d ens for its Tura nian m a st ers the Turk s ar e the

F el l a hs Th ey ar e d escr ib ed a s a h ea vy co ar se
.
,
fea tur ed p eopl e with anh ab itu al expr ession of child

,
ish simpl icity and som et im es of clownish cu nning on
A cl ose exami nation shows that th erewere v arieties of ph y ic l

s a
y
t peinancie y
nt Eg pt as therea reinthemodern.
THE FELLAHS . 2 49
th eir fa c es Oneprom in ent p eculi a rity corr espond ing

.
,
to a w ell known feature inthe fa c es of the P hysical

-
tra i ts .
a nc i ent sculp ture is a h eavy eyel id Pro -
, ,
t eet ing and h alf clo sing a v ery k een eye The com .
pl exion is gr ayish brown as of unburnt brick ,

,
2
warm ing som etim es into a d ark r ed flush not unlik e ,
th at portrayed in antiqu e Egyptian w all p aint ing -

.
The m outh has th e Ol d Egyptia n pl a c idity of expr es~

si on ; th e b ea rd i s th in B esides the r esembl ance Of
.
physic al trait s m any custom s and r eligi ou s c erem oni es

,
ar edi scov e red a m ong th em b earing a strong sim il arity

to tho se of the a ncient Egypti an s The F ell ah s with .
th e K opts ar e the o n l y r a c e in Egypt whi ch h av e

.
h ad t im e su fcient to b ecom e a d apt ed to the cli m at e ,
an d whi ch h a v e thu s g ain ed the pow er of p erp etu at ing

th em selves Al l oth er r a ces the Negro and Nubian
.

on the one side and the Turk or Ar ab,or Europ ean

, ,
on the oth er though b earing the clim at e of theNil e

,
in proport ion to the qu al ity a nd gr a d e Of m ent a l and

physic al org aniz a tion p eculi ar to ea ch r a c e equ all y ,
fail to tr an smi t d esc end ants b eyond the s econd or

third g en er ation
It seem s prob abl e P r obabl y
.
,
th erefore th at though sometim es m ingl ed

v e y nient r a c .
with Ar ab blood thi s d egra d ed ignor ant lthy and , ,
sor e ly Oppr essed cl a ss of Moh amm edan F ell ahs ar e

a m ong th e m o st di r e ct d esc end ant s Of the a ncient
5"
y
Of eight three chil drenof Mehemet Al i
- ly
n
o v
ve ha e s u r i ed, vv
and simil ar fa cts a refound tru eof others.
*
11
H am itic p eopl e Who conqu er ed E thiopia and over

,
r anAsi a a n d who s e l earning wa s a light ev en to G r e

cia nphi lo s oph e rs .
The physi c al hi story of t e Egypt nh i a s if th e
st a t e m ent s on th is subj ect by G l i ddon a nd P u l sz ky

an d oth r
e s be corr ect is anin st a nc e of th e pow er of
th e pr in cipl e of Inh erit anc e in a given r a c e to pr e
serv e th e typ e pur e d e sp it e c ert a in m ixtur e
,
s w ith
oth er r a c es a s w ell a s of the proc ess by which a given

,
trib e b ecom es a d apt ed to its circum st anc es *

.
T e rst settl er s in Egypt p erh a p s Asia t ics af

h
ter a long cours e Of t im e b ec am e a ccl i m a ted ; th a t
i s c ert ain v a ria ti on s in org a n s physi c al h a b it s and

, ,
A um n
cc a o
t em p er a m ent a d a pt ed to r esist the d estru c
.
,
t iv e a g encies of the cl im at e and soil w er e ,
p erp etu at ed the Offspring born w ith fewer of th ese

,
a dv a nt a g e s p erishing and tho se endowed with a

, ,
great er d egree of th em sur viving ; until by tr a ns ,
m ission and thi s proc ess of sel ection

th e l in e i s

,
r ea ch ed inwhich the physique is a d a pt ed to its pl a c e ,
an d a new v a ri ety or r a c e is form ed Th ese pow er s .
of r esist a nc e or in oth er word s th is n

, ,
ew physic a l or
,
an ism i s a tt e nd e d we kno wnot Wh b c e rt i n

g y y a
featur es a nd bo di ly p eculi a rities whi ch form th e ex ,
t ern al Egypt ian typ e .
9
y
The phil osoph Of Accl imation a nd the F ormation of a rieties V
wil l be expl a in y
ed moreful l inthe chapter on Un

it or Di ersit of y v y
Origin
.
THE EAsTERN N UB IAN S. 2 51
Dur ing m any c entu ries th is typ e was const antly

,
modied inthe high er cl asses by cro ssings with oth er

, ,
r a c es : rst w ith the S em it ic und er the Ph oenician ,
an d C a n a a n it e i mm igr a t ion s and conqu est s ; th en

with the Ary an und er M a c edonian Greek and B o
, ,
m ani nv a sion s unt il a t l ength the country fell u nd er

,
Moh amm ed an rul e and the F ell ah s embra c ed the

faith of the Proph et Under th is new relig ion th ey
.

,
w ere forbidd en to int erm arry w ith str angers so th at ,
sinc e th e 7 th c entury the popul t on o a i f Egypt With

th e exc epti on a s b efor e m ent ion ed of so m e sl ight

, ,
Ar abi c m ixtur e ha s recrui t ed it self by i nt erm arri ag e

within its own limit s and the proc ess has a g ain gon e
,
on undistur b ed of a d apting the physi qu e to its situ a

,
a t ion and circum st anc es and Of bringing b ack the

,
origin al typ e And now a ft er grea t variations Of

.
,
typ e during p a st c entur ies we h ave re R n , , etu r to
s tor e d the pure antiqu e Egyptian typ e g nl ype ori i a t .
, ,
clo sely corr esponding to one prom in ent typ e r epr e

se nt ed in th e Oldest s cu lpture and p ainting and -
ch ar a ct eriz ing a v ariety Of m en which a s wa s be , ,
for e s a id i s th e only hum a n r a c e out of th e m any th at

,
h a ve t em porarily occup ied Egyptia n soil th a t has had ,
t im e su fcient to p erp etuat eitself .
(0) T HE EASTERN N UB IANS .
In t rn p a rt of Nub ia in th e d esert
th e ea s e ,
be
tween th e Nil e a nd the Red Sea and a m ong ,
th e
m ount ain s r unning p ar a ll el with the co ast are three ,
trib es Of a v ery ancient r a c e prob ably Of Hamitic ,
or igin th e Ha d/z a r ebe the A ba bd eh a nd

PH mbi bl y
ro a
-
, ,
th e B i sha ri th e m od ern r epr es ent at i v es of

a ti c.
,
th e Ol d E thi op i a n s R en a n cl asses th eir l angu age

.
a s prob a bly of th e Ham it i c family wh i ch oth e r writ ers ,
conrm While th eir physi c al typ e is n eith er th at of

,
the ful l blood ed n egr o nor S em it ic li k e th e Ar ab

-
, .
Th ey a r e u su a lly of a v ery d a rk color som et im es

bl a ck with r egul ar E ur op ean featur es The Bis

*
.
h ari ar e them o st pow er ful of th ese trib es and th eir ,
country ext ends northw ard fro m the front ier of

Abyssinia to the l at itud e of D err and from S enn aa r
3
on the Nil e to Dar B erb er and the Red Sea Th ey .
ar e a shr ewd a ctive no m a d p eopl e not Of l arg e

, ,
st a tur e an d wi th pl easant fea tur es .
The Ab abd eh who inh ab it a w ild country fro m

,
Kosseir to Nub ia ar e sm all and b a dly m a d e but ful l

,
-
,
of v igor Th eir ey es ar e l a rg e a nd th eir t eeth ne

.
.
Th ey h av e the bl a ck skin but r egul a r featur es w i th , ,
curl ed h air .
The E as t ern N ub i a n or B ish arine r a c e is thought ,
to be d esc ended from the a ncient Bl emi es and lik e ,
th eKopts and th e F ell ah s i s w itho u t doubt one of the ,
Oldest of existing p eopl es .
Dr E S Smith, of New Y ork who has spen

if
. . .
t three ears a mon,g y
the Arabs , speaks of these Nubian s a s tru l rema rkabl e for bl a ckness y .
The col or is a kind of d eep coal bl a ck, u i te d ifferent from the u su al

-
q
l ighter bl a ck which wes ee inthe Africa nof the coa sts .
THE C A LLAS . 2 53
THE CA LLAS .
1
To th e outh of the Ham itic trib es on the Nil e

s
an d enc ircli ng Abyssinia is a w arli k e b a rb arou s , ,
p eopl e who ar e rank ed am ong the Hamitic ra c es fro m

,
theevid enc e Of th eir l angu ag e though t hi s al so show s , , ,

4
m or e th a n the u su al a fn ities to th e S em it ic Th is .
p eopl e the C all as h av e b e en th e t error for m or e
th an thr ee c entur ies of the Abyssini ans upon who se ,
t erritory th ey a r e const antly encro a ching Th ey ar e .
d ivi d ed into m or e th a n tw enty trib es but ,

G ll ibe a as tr s.
th e pro m i n ent d 1 v 1 smns a r e the B er tz cm a ,
or E ast C all a s and the B o wn or W est C all a s Th ey

-
, ,
-
.
a r ed e scrib ed by D Hericour t a s a t all h andso m e r a ce

,
w ith l arg e for eh ead a quil ine no se and w ell cut m ou th

,
-
.
Th eir color is copp ery and the h air curl ed

,
.
A few pro fess to be Christians but the m o st are ,
p ag ans or Moh amm ed an s Tho se inthe Kingdom Of.
Cho a numb er about a m illion and a h alf Th ey are

,
.
esp eci ally in fa m ou s a s sl a v e d ea l ers -

.
'
The h ea th en C al l a s ext end from the equ ator to

about 4 south l at it u d e Th eir num b er is fro m eight

.
to tenm illi on s Th ey ar e anexc eedingly savag e and

.
cru el p eopl e and ar e said to d elight indrinking blood

,
fro m anim als st ill l iving The Uku a south Of the

.
,
G all as are insuch a b arb arous condition th at th ey do

,
not even bury th eir d ea d but l eave th em to thewild,
a n im al s .
(e) T HE PE PL E
O OF SENN AAR P
( ROB AB LY HAM ITIC) .
outh Of Nub ia lies the h igh m o u nt ain

To th e s
pl at ea u of S enn aar inh abit ed by a d ark brown trib e

, ,
which R en an cl asses a s prob ably Hami tic Nothing .
c ert ain howev er can a s yet be conclud ed about the

, ,
origin of thi s n at ion In g en eral th ey present friz z l ed

.
,
h air and d ark com pl exi on but r egul ar and a gr eeabl e ,
fea tur es A con sid er abl e v ar iety in color is seen

.
a m ong th e m ; ev en the r ed t int with r ed di sh h air ,
an d ey es .
B L AGK
RACE S OF U N C E RTAI N ORIG IN I N
EASTERN A F RI CA .
THE RARABRA OR B ERB ERINS or N UB IA .

Th e r ea d er m ay see in a ny book of pl at es or i n
ster eOSCOpie v i ew s Of Nub i a , th e r epr es ent a t ion of the
Egyptian Ki ng s c arved in th e rock a t Abu S imb al -
.
The typ e th er e pr esent ed th e long oval fa c e the , ,
P y sical
h
n ely curv ed no se bro a d a t th e top w ith , ,
type
ful l no stril s the voluptuou s lip s and high

,
ch eek bon es and rich bronz e color ar e the ch ar a ct er

-
,
istics Of the m od ern Nub ian th e d esc end a nt Of th e ,
a nc ie nt r a c eof E thiop ian s th e Nub ae who crowd ed

th e b ank s Of th e Nil e w ith th eir gig a nt ic work s of a rt .

THE B ERB ERIN S OF N UBIA . 2 55
Many Of the m od ern Nu b ians or B erb erins are , ,
bl a ck esp ecially a s th ey appro a ch the s outh but w ith

, ,
ne a nd ev en nobl e fea tur es and h a ir though friz z l ed

, , ,
n ever wooll y In ch ara ct er th ey ar e dist ingu ish ed for

.
,
th eir indep endence th eir hon esty and faith fulness ; so

,
m uch so a s to hold inEgypt so m ething of the po sition

,
whi ch the Swiss do in Europ e of gu ards and trusty ,
se rva nt s and port ers Lik e th a t n ation th ey a re

.
,
greatly a tt a ch ed to th eir nat ive so il Th ey a r e not .
r em a rk abl e for cl eanliness and live n ea rly n ak ed in

,
Nubia Th ere ar e sc arc ely a ny upp er cl asses a m ong

.
th em and the m asses ar e m uch b ett er educ at ed th an

,
tho se of Egypt Gr eat j ealou sy and di slik e exist be

.
tween th em and the Arab s .
The Afric a n n a tion s ar e r em ark abl e a s b eing

a lm o st the only p eopl e s w ith who m Chr istia n
,
ity h a s
ent ir ely d ied out a nd b een r epl a c ed by a noth er b eli ef .
We h ave alr eady seen th at the Tawar e ks of th e

B erb er r a c e ar e suppo sed to h av e b een form erly Chris
t ia ns though now bigot ed Moh am m ed an s An ient
, c
or p ag ans Som e writ ers h a ve conclud ed 3 3532

11
th at the p ag an and Moh amm eda n G all as w er e onc e a

Christian p eopl e; wh eth er this bethe truth r eg ardi ng
thes e trib es or not i t is w ell known th at th e Nub ia n
,
B erb erins w er e onc e Christians and th at Christ ianity

,
b eg an to d ecl ine about 1 5 1 7 A D a ft er the Moh am . .

,
m ed a n i nv a sion of S u lt a n S el im In the y ear 1 67 3

.
,
the Nub ia n church es w er e ent ir e but clo sed Th er e

,
.
are now only a f ew sup e r st i t i ou s r eli c s r em a i n i ng o f
theearly faith .
Po ssibly the r e of th e Moh amm ed an conqu est

an d t eh phy si c a l pow er o f t h e e a rly A r a b i nv a si on ,
m ay be e th c a u s es o f t hi s d efe ct i on a m ong A fr i c a n
n ation s ; or po ssibly th ere m ay be som ething in the
S em iti c t em p er am ent which incl in es it to a r ev eren
,
t ial m onoth eism and a syst em of arbitr ary l aw r ath er ,
th an to the fr ee spiritu al life and affection al rel ation s

of th e Chri st i a n sy st e m .
The B erb erin s notwith st anding th eir n am e h av e

, ,
no conn ection with the B erb ers and thou gh th eir ,
physi c al typ e is al m o st pr ecisely wh at m ay be c all ed

th e H ami t i c typ e th ey ar e not found to be co n
,
nect ed
O igi n
r
e i th e r w ith th e H am i t i c or S e m i t i c r ace s .
dou b f l
t u
Th ei r l angu ag e is dist inct It is r em arka

bl e a s cont aining no g end er s exc ep t in p erson al pro

,
nouns and no num er al s abov etw enty Ar abi c words

,
.
2
a r e i ncon st a nt u se by thep e opl e F rom the evid enc e

.
of l a ngu a g e Pr i ch a rd d e
,
rives the Nub ian s from a
n egro trib e ca ll ed Noub as of Kordo fan and suppo ses
, , ,
th at the n egro type has ch ang ed intheproc ess of cen

turies to th e pr esent typ e
,
F a rth er investig ation will
.
b e n eed ed for the settl em ent of thi s qu estion .
The pr esent l imits of th e Nub i an s a r e from

Assu an on th e north to S enn aar on the south ; a nd
,
th eir princip al d ivision s are th e K enoos inthe north ,
an d the Noub a fa rth er up th e Nil e .

T HE W HIT E L
N I E. 2 57
P eop l eof the W/nteN i l e The inh ab i tant s , fro m

'
th e Chil l ou ks to the B a ris, a r e n egro es ; but w ith the
E eks, B al ms a a nd
oth ers a new el em ent
nd Tscl z er s, ,
a pp e ars the E u rop ea n typ e of fea tur e w ith th e bl a ck
sk in ; r esult ing as M d e St M a rt in suppo ses fro m

,
. .
,
a cro ss of th e G all a s w ith the n egro es The gur e is .
full and h andsom e and the fa c e Oft en b ea u

W l d t ri be s
,
i .
t iful in outlin e but the spirit is d egr a d ed

,
.
No b elief in a God is discover ed am ong th em ; th ey

do not even und erst and agriculture a nd th ey a r e

g en erally uncloth ed .
The followi ng t abl e w ill show th e proportion of

differ ent r a c es m Egypt in 1 8 44 ,
Moh am m edanF ell ah s,

ChristianKopts,
(Osm anl i s) Turk s
(B edou in) Arabs ,

Negr oes (sl a es), v
Cir cassians , G eorgi ans , &c .
(Sl aves),
J ews ,
Sy rians,
G reeks a nd Romans,
Eur opeans,
B erbe ins, r
CHAP TER XXII .
T HE R A C E S OF WE STERN A FRICA ,
O RT H
N OF
T HE M O UN TAIN S OF T HE M OON .
A L di vi sion of the contin ent of Afric a is

N ATURA
form ed by th e two gr eat spur s of the Mount ain s of th e

Moon whi ch ar e thrown Off p a rall el to the w est ern
,
co a st t h e one
,
north and t h e oth er s outh .
G g ph i l
eo ra ca
d mn
i vis
Th ese m ount a in s known a s th e Kong
s.
Mount ain s ext end along theco a st for

,
m il es a nd ,
a t a di st a nc e Of only fro m 1 00 to 3 5 0 m il es fro m th e
oc ean The narrow strip of country Shut up b etw een

.
th ese h igh l ands and the Atl antic and r ea ching from ,
the south ern bord er s of th e Gr ea t D esert to n ea rly
1 6 s outh l a t itud e i s g en er a lly known a s WESTERN

0
AFRICA .
Its pro m in ent phy sic a l p ecul ia r it ies wh ich in ,
p art d et erm in e the ch a r act er of its p eopl es ar e the ,
w ant of good b ays a nd h a rbors thu s c utt ing it Off

,
from for eign co m m erc e; th e w id e b elt of m al a riou s

jungl e wh ich for a hundr ed m il es w ithin gu ards its
, ,
T HE RACES OF WESTERN F
A RICA . 2 59
co ast from inva sion or settl em ent esp ecially by wh ites , ,
an d th e m ount a ins on th e ea st wh i ch s ep a r a t e the

corm try fro m the W hol e int erior .
Al l th ese ob st a cl es h a ve ind eed b een ov erco m e ,
but al l h a ve m ore or l ess a ided in formi ng the r a c e

ch ar a ct erist ics of ea ch family of trib es .
West ern Afric a is int eresting to the student of

ra c es a s cont aining th at exception al typ e inAfric a
,
th e so c all ed
-
pur e n egro typ e Its na tur a l di vi

.

sion s wh i ch a r e a t onc e sep a r a t i on s Of cou n

,
try and
Of r a c e a r e (1 ) S e
,
nega mbi a ()
2 N or th G u ut ea
()
3 S ou th Gu uz ea .
I S ENEG AM BIA the at country ext ending from

.
th e Gr ea t D esert to 1 0 n orth l a t itud e a nd w a t er ed

,
by the S en eg al and the G am bia cont ains three prom ,
inent r a c es who h a v e by no m ea n s conn ed th em

,
s elv es to th e l im it s of th e country th e F el l a ta h the ,
Iol cf (
s or W ow) c a nd th
,
e M u t atngoes
*
.
THE F ELLAT AII OR Eus .

l
For som e tim e the exi st ence Of a nimport ant peo

pl e i nth ew est of Afric a h a s b een known ,
who differ ed
both from the B erb ers on the north and th e n egro
trib es imm edi at ely surroundi ng th em . Th ey w er e
b earing th eir ne and Ary a n featur es
, ,
a nd for the
Wil sons
s tate nt
me that these three a re of o ne stock, is co ntra
d icted by KOl l e onapparentl yg ood v
e idence.
60 THE R ACES OF THE OLD W O RL D .
repr esent ed by tr a vell ers a s con spicuous for th eir nobl e

int ell ig enc e a nd po eti c feeli ng wh ich th ey di spl a y ed .
T h ei r color w a s a r i ch bro wn o ft e n n o
A b wn ro ,
be
tr i .
d ark er th a n th at of Sp ani ards or Portu

ue s e: c ert a in port i ons of th e n a t ion w er e bl a ck w ith
g ,
sm ooth h a ir an d oth er s Of th e low est cl ass w er e gr a y

,
i sh bl a ck Th eir d ispo sit ion contr as t ed w ith th a t of

.
th e Afri c a n s in b eing gr a ve a nd r eserved wi th the ,
c ap a city for th e m o st fa n a tic al enthu sia sm ; th eir pur

su i t s w er e p a storal and th eir m ode of l ife nom a di c in ,
th em id st of s e ttl ed bl a ck trib es eng ag ed in a gricul

tur e and com m erc e Th eir l angu a g e too ha d no r e
.
, ,
l ation with the di al ects Of the n eighboring trib es and ,
if conn ect ed a t al l w ith the l angu a g es of Afric a m u st ,
be tr a c ed to tho se of th e South ern provinc es Thi s .
p eopl e the F ulb e (Sing Pullo) or F l l atah or F ul

-
.
, ,
l an or F e
,
ll ani areint eresting to the stud ent of pr es
,
ent h istory a s h avi ng en a ct ed w ith in th is c entury on

, , ,
the pl a ins of Afric a s o m eth ing of th e p a rt pl a y ed so

,
for mi d ably by theAr a b ian s inAsia und er Moh a m m ed .
A no m a di c p eopl e sc att er ed inv ar iou s tribes ov er the

,
v a st b a sin of the Nig er a nd throug h the va ll eys of

S en eg am b ia th ey h a ve unit ed und er the fan at ic al
,
AnAfrica n l ea de r shi p Of a r el ig i ou s r eform er a n d h a v e ,

em p e r
conqu er ed a Moh am m ed a n em pir e the ,
m o st pow erful in int erior Afric a Th es e tr ib es a nd

.
th eir rul e ext end now fro m the Atl a ntic O cea n and
S en eg am b ia on the w est to the kingdo m s of Bornu
,
THE FELLATAH . 2 61
a nd Ad am aw a on the ea st a nd fro m the Gr ea t D esert ,
on the north to the Mount a ins of Ko ng a nd even to ,
th e B ight of B en i n on the s outh em br a c ing a t erri

tory equ al in extent to onet enth of the whol e cont i -
n ent of Afric a and as l arge as one qu a rt er Of Europ e

, .
Ma ny of th ese tribes are tribut ary to the n ations

a m ong who m th e y resid e and oth ers a re pur ely no ,
m adi c a nd ind ep end ent conn ect ed with no govern ,
m ent or s ettl ed s ociety .
The countries h eld by th e F ell a t a h in C entra l

Afr ic a ar e the k ingdom of S okoto the provinc e of ,
Ad am aw a the l ands inthe south Of theLow er B enu e

, ,
the k ingdo m Of G and the l ands on the w est a nd ,
s outh of the Nig e r and the kingdo m of Massin a

,
.
Th e distri ct s oc cupied by th em inW est ern Afri c a

a r e F ut a Torro -
n ear the S en eg al Fut a Bondu and -
,
, ,
Fut a Jallon whose c apit al is Timbu

-
,
.
As the pr ea ch ers of Isl am ism the F ell a t ah s h a ve ,
undoubt e dly a dva nc ed th e progress Of civiliz ation

a m ong th e p ag a n trib e s of Afri c a ; for Moh a mm e d an
i sm to a c ert a in d egr ee r estr a in s brut al
e
, ,
B en f ts o
p assi ons do es a w ay Wi th hum an sa cri c es mMm mm ed n

, ,
oh a
.
a
cul tivat es learning and su b stitut es the sense

of p e rsonal dignity a nd the b el ief in an imm ovabl e
,
an d benecent Provi d enc e w ith the feel ing of a m em ,
her ship in a v a st co mm unity of b el iev er s for the low ,
h abits the sup erst itiou s b eliefs a nd isol at ed sel sh

,
n ess of p ag an trib es It h a s a id ed too to a c ert ain

.
2
,
ext ent , inCh eck ing l very and the sl a ve tra de for the
s a ,
civil code of the Kora n forb ids the ensl a ving of a m an

born of fr ee p ar ent s and pro fessing th e Moh amm ed a n
fa ith ; a nd i nno c as e can a Moh amm ed a n be r educ ed
to Sl a very The F ell at ah s h ave m a d e u se Of this
.
procl am at ion of l ib erty to the Sl ave inth eir w a rs wi th

th e oth er Afr i c a n St at es w ith gr eat effect The

.
,
F ell at ah E m pir e though holding loosely tog eth er at

,
the pr esent t im e is st ill v ery form i d abl e and m ust be

, ,
th e gr ea t in str um ent to the Europ ea n s for improving
C entra l Afri c a .
The phy sic a l tra it s of the F ell at ah h a ve b een a

gr eat pu z z l e to ethnologist s Th ey ar e found incer
,
t a in tribes pr esenting the d ark est color of the n egro

, ,
with p erfect Europ eanfeatur es Th ese p eopl e c all ed .

,
Tor ce te ar e sai d by Dr B a rth to be a cro ss

.
,
Tor ode .
of the IOl Of th e h a nd so m est bl a ck r a c e Of
Afric a w ith the F ulb e D Eichth al st at es th at the

.

Tor od e h a v e Shown m or e pow er th a n the F ulb e and ,
h ave even driven out the pure r a c e and th at the Tou ,
colors or cro ss with the bl ack Sl a v es of F out a Dj allon

, ,
h ave b eco m em ast ers of the F ulb e Bu t it is not yet .
c ert ainwh eth er the bl a ck color of this portion of the

F ulb e is not du e to th eir circum st anc es and m od e Of
,
life The inferior cl a ss of F ell a t ah the h erd sm en

.
of Ad am a w a who se color is gr ayish bl a ck D r

,
.
B ar th allows to be pure and prob ably colored by

,
th eir h abits Of life .

T HE F ELLATAH . 2 63
The F ell a t a h h a v e m a d e som e progr ess indo m est ic

m anu fa c tur es but th ey a r e in g en er a l p a stor al a nd
, , , ,
ski l ful i nthe c a r e of c a ttl e Though con sid er ed the

.
m o st int elligent of al l the Af ric a n tr ib es th ey h ave ,
et no n a t iv e a lph ab e t and m k e e f t h e
as
y a u s o
Ar abi c for writ ing Th e p ag a n tr ib es of th is r a c e a r e

.
distinguish ed fro m the Moh amm ed a n by th eir lower

m or ali ty and m ore b arb arous h ab it s of l ife a nd dr ess
, .
Of the orig in a nd po sition of th is p eopl e a m ong

the r a c es of m en noth ing can a s y et be s a i d with a n
, y
c ertainty The th eory of th eir Mal ay origin do es
.
4
not seem sufciently sust ained ; and we Th e i or es

f mgm
can only a t pr e nt w ait for farth er evi O o
se

d enc e Dr B arth and oth er tr a vell ers ar e of opinion

. .
, ,
th a t th ey w ere d erived origin ally from the east per ,
h aps from Egypt He a dopt s the th eory of a second

.
m igr at ion from thew est b a ck to so m eof th eir origin a l

,
s eat s tow a rd the e a st .
It is r em ark able and p erh ap s shows the effect of

,
Moh amm ed anism th at this w arlik e r a ce h ave n ev er

,
p a rticip at ed in the foreign sl av etra de unl ess in the -
few inst anc es inwh ich crim inal s h a v e thu s b een di s

po sed Of inst ea d of b eing kill ed But few F ulb e al so
,
.
, ,
h ave fallen into the h ands of Europ ean s a s Sl aves and ,
insom e Of th ese c a ses th ey h a v e b een thoug ht worthy

5
of educ at ion fro m th e ir r em ark abl e int ell ig enc e

*
.
,
Oneinsta ncewas that of a F ell atah brought to Mar l and y as a Sl a ve ,

2 64 THE R ACES OF THE OLD WORL D .
Th e num er al s of th e F ell t h l ngu g e only r ea ch

a a a a
v e; th eir noun s h a v e no g end er a nd form th eir plu

r als by ch a ng es in the b eginni ng the m iddl e or at ,
th e end of th e word Sex i s O ft en m ark ed by a d iffer

.
en t word Th er e ar e thr ee form s of the p erson al pro

.
norm s and th ere is discover ed a euphonic

L ng ge
a ua .
,
h arm ony in som e of the ch ang es of the

words whi ch b ears a resembl anc e to the al lit er al con
,
cord of theKafr l angu ag es O n the whole thi s l an .

,
gu ag e ha s m u ch r esem bl a nc e in gra m m at ic al strue ,
tur e to the Y orub a Ash anti and Timm anee thou gh

, , , ,
di fferi ng invoc a b ul ary .
THE O
MANDIN G ES AND T HE IOLOF S .
tog eth er w ith the N anceand S ereres

Th ese trib es,
ar es ai d to be sc a rc ely distingu ish abl e from ea ch oth er
i np ersonal a pp ea r a nc e Th ey h a v e the s am e g en er al
.
physiognom y the sam e d eep bl a ck color woolly h air

, , ,
thick lip s bro a d at no se and t all pow erful fra m e

, , ,
an d a Sim il ar forc e of t em p era m ent and ch a r a ct er .
Al l th ese trib es ev en wh en pro fessing Moh am

,
m ed anism r et ain th e a ncient sup erst it ion of th ef eti sh

, ,
nd
a nsomed by Ogl ethorpe a nd then s ent back to his o wncountry,
ra ,
a fter recei in a
g g v
ood ed u ca tioni nEn gl and .
v
There is yet l i ing a F el l atah in the Un ited States (Wil min gton ,
expell ed from his coun try for crime and n ow he l d as a Sl a e ,

v .
(Wils ons Africa , p

.
THE M AND IN G OE S AN D IOLOF S. 2 65
a nd om ewh a t of theg en er a l Afric a n b el ief ina D eity

s
,
n am ely the fear of a power ful B eing who h as b eco m e

,
ind iffer ent to the affa ir s of his cr eatur e s an d l ets the

world go on under evil inuences The rit e Of cir .
cu m cisionis pr act ised by m o st of th e m In the social .
in stitution s ca s te i s found to exist a m ong th em a nd

, ,
so m e th ing appro a ch ing to a feudal r el ation of ch ieftain

an d r et a in er .
The Ma nd ingo es h a ve th eir princip a l s ettl em ent

in M a nd ing in the high l a nd a bo t 600 m il es fro m
,
u
the sea co a st and th ey ar e found insm all co m m unit ies

,
a round a l l th e Europ ea n se ttlem ents on the G amb ia , ,
n ear S ierra L eon e and C ap e M esura do and on the ,
upp er w at ers of the S eneg al .
This trib e ar e thought by som e to Sho w m or e

c ap a city for improvem ent th a n any oth er n egro na ,
tion Th ey po ssess w ell ord er ed govern S

.
y
-
f u per ior i t
M ndi ng
o
o es.
m ent s and good publ ic school s ; th eir l ea d
a
ing m encanal l r ea d a nd wr it e (th e Ar ab ic) ; agricu l

ture h as been c areful ly pursued by them ; and inm an '
u fa ctur e s th ey ar e very skilful inweaving and dyeing

,
cloth and t anning l eath er and working up iron into

, ,
v arious instrum ents Th eir m erch ant s ar e very ent er

.
prising and industrious a nd ex ercise great inuenc e,
thr ough North ern Afric a .
In r eli gion the Mandingo es are z ealous Moh am

,
~
m ed ans though a few hold to the Ol d p ag an b el ief

,
.
In ch ara ct er and t emp eram ent th ey ar e d escribed as ,
12
2 66 THE RACES OF THE OLD W O R LD .
ch eerful inquisitive credulous and fond of att ery

, , .
With r esp ect to th eir origin th ey h ave a tra dition ,
th at th ey ar e deri ved from Egypt and M D Eichthal , .

h a s pr esent ed m a ny a n alog ies b etw een th eir l angu ag e

an d th e Copt i c but th er e is a s yet no c ert ain evi d enc e
,
of th e ir H amit i c origin .
Th eB a mba r r a s ar ea w a rlik etrib e of the M a n di n
g o es who e
,
m i gr at ed tO the S e n e g al fro m th e b a nk s of
th e Dhiol iba Many of the sl av es sent to Europ e

.
,
w ere form erly t ak en from this trib e Th ey are poly .
am ists a n d sell th ei r wi v es a s Sl av es
g ,
.
The I ol of s l iv e princip ally in the d elt a of the

Gam bia and S en eg al Th eir four princip al provinc es
.
a r e Sin S a l e m Caj or and Br en

, ,
k Th ey ar e m il d
,
.
,
ho spit abl e and tru stwor thy in ch ar a ct er and of the ,
Moh amm ed a n faith The popul ation is about one.
m ill ion M any of the IOl Of St at es h aveb een ab sorb ed

.
by the gr eat F ell at ah E m pir e .
O wing to the densejungl es and sw amp s l ining the

West Afri c a n co ast for a hundr ed m il es inwidth the
, ,
cl im at e und er which th ese n at ion s resid e is exc essively

m al ari ou s and to Eur op ean s v ery d ang erou s
,
The .
0 1
0 0, affe ted
c
d ee p bl a ck color of th e r a c e s of S en eg a m b i a ,
by 1m m t9
em s to h a v e m or e conn ect i on W 1 th th1 s
c
se
p ecul ia rity of the physic al g eogr aphy th an the d egree ,
of h ea t a lon e The m ount ain trib es a s u su al a r e the

.
, ,
m or e fair though this do es not a pp ear to be anab sa

,
lut e rul e .
T HE M AN D I N G O ES AN D IOLOF S . 2 67
II NORTHERN G UIN EA ext ends from C ap e Verga

.
,
1 0 north l at itud e to the K a m erun s Mount ains inthe

,
Gulf of B eni n and lies b etw een the Kong ch ain and
,
the Atl ant ic .Its l ength is so m e m il es a nd a c ,
cordi ng to Wil son it cont ains a popul at ion of b etween

,
eight and tw elv e m ill ion s .
The inh abit a nt s ar e in ferior r a c es inc iv iliz at ion to

th e F ell a t ah a nd Iol ofs and a r e di stingu ish ed fro m
,
th em by th eir pro fessing p ag anism inst ea d Of Moh am

m ed anism a nd by th e low physi c a l type of th e negro
,
whi ch th ey present .
Am ong the n at ion s inh ab it ing this t erritory th er e

a r e i m port a nt g en eral differ enc es in th eir h abits and
m od e of life F ro m S ierr a L eon e to C ap e
.
N h G ne or t ui a
L ahu says Rev Mr Wilson from whom

. .
,
be tri s.
th em o st of th is inform a t ion i s d eriv ed a d ist anc e of
se ven or eight hundr ed m il es th ere is a Sim il a r gra d e

,
of con di t ion .The p eopl e l iv e in strongly bui lt cir en -
l ar hut s w ith p eak ed roo fs but poorly l ight ed and

, ,
ventil at ed Th eir only cloth ing is a loo se cloth around

.
th eir bodies Th ey a re a ctive and indu strious and

.
,
b ecom ing every y ear m ore eng ag ed ina griculture and

com m erc e .
O n the Gold and Sl av e Co asts on the oth er h and , ,
a h igh e r grad e Of civiliz ation pr evails The p eopl e .
live insqu are hou ses two or three stories hi gh ; th ey

,
w ear more clothing and cul tivat e the soil m ore skil
2 68 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORLD .
full y , a nd h av em ad e a gr eat er prociency inthe m e
The num erous trib es g ath er ed on th ese co asts

h ave not b een abl e to org aniz e th em selves into a ny
im port a nt gov ernm ent s th e l a rg est b eing th e sm all
,
m ili t a ry d espot ism s of Dah om i and Ash ant i and th e ,
oth ers em bra cing com m u nities of from oneto tw enty

thousand inh ab it ant s .
The im por ta nt ethnogr aphi c al di vision s of th e i n

h abit ant s ar e the Gr ebe r a c es the A uekwom the
, ,
A shanti or F a ntz and the Ek a nd Yebu N ear

'
.
,
S ierra L eon e we nd the Ti m a ni s and S u su s both ,
prob ably r el at ed to the M andingo es Th ese ar e in .

,
g en eral p ag a n trib es (though the Susus h ave b ecom e

,
in p art Moh a mm ed a n s) a nd ar e in a low condition

, ,
m or ally a nd physi c ally Th ey pr esent the d egr a ded

.
n egro typ e with whi ch for eign countries ar e

L w y pe
,
o t .
fa m il ia r thro u gh th e Sl a v e tr a d e Y et th ey.
a r e not a m ong th e low e st of m a nk ind a s both a ri cul

, g
ture and co mmerc e ar e pur su ed to som e extent by
th em .
The G r ebe r a c es incl u d e th e Kr umen th e in h abi

,
t ant s of C ap e M esur a do a nd oth er trib es b etw een

,
Gr and C ap e Mount on the north and St Andr ews on .
the south .
O ne of the n eighboring trib es all ied to the Mam

d ngo es the Veys ha s the h igh int ell ectu al glory Of
i
h aving att ain ed wi th in a few years un assist ed th at

, ,
THE HR US . 2 69
wh ich few of the m o st gift ed ra c es h a ve r ea ch ed the

invent ion of a n alph ab et Books h av e even b een
.
print ed by them ission aries intheVey l angu ag e The .
Veys a r e a m ore h ighl y d evelop ed trib e physic ally , ,
than the n eigh boring p eopl es po ssessing l arg e w ell , ,
for m ed h ea ds and gr a c eful sl end er fr am es though al l

, ,
bl a ck i n co m pl e x on
are e
j t
-
i .
The Vey l angu ag e i s r em ark abl e s ays Mr Norris ,

.
,
for th e tot a l a bs enc e of d ecl en sio n in th e noun ; for

p a rticl es a fx ed to thev erb sim ul a ting in exi onw ith
,
out constit uting tru e inexion and for the p eculiar ,
u se of c e rt ain pronouns Th ere ar e init a s inm any

.
,
Afric an l a ng u a g es a numb er of im port ed Ar abi c

,
words The a lph ab et cont ains 2 00 sign s and Show s

.
,
theorig in a lity of its inv ent ion by its being analph ab et
of syll a bl es not l e
,
tt ers .
The K r u s . This p eopl e oc cupy the co ast from

C ap e Mesura do to St Andrews including a num b er
.
,
of sm a ll e r trib es Th ey a r e said to po ssess l ess gen

.
er al int ell ig enc e th a n th e F ell at a h s a nd M and ingo es

an d l ess w ealth a nd few er a rt s th a n the inh ab it a nt s of

th e Gold Co ast but to be sup eri or to both inp hysiqu e
,
an d forc e of t em p er am ent Th ey ar e con sp icuous for

.
th eir Op en fra nk b earing and th eir ne gures ,
though pr esenting the usual negro ch ar act eristics .
Every Sh ade of color how ever fro m light mul a tto

, ,
to bl a ck i s s een a m ong th em The Kru s ar e com .
p ar ativ e l y anint e ll ig ent and ind u striO uS ra c e furnish ,

270 T HE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
ing the m o st of West ern Afric a

th e coolies of .
Th ey follow comm erc e a nd ar e sk ill ed inthe cul tur e

Of th e ground and h a v e org an iz ed gov ernm ent s of
,
A v n em n
d a c
a p ecul i a r a n
e t
d d em ocr a tic form L a nd i s .
Km
held in co mm on by th eir com m unit ies
Of s'
.
Sl av ery h as n ever exi st ed am ong this p eopl e nor ,
h av e th ey c arried on the Sl av e tr a d e .
The Kru s a re cl assed by Dr Bl eek u nder th e .
Mandingo es ; but th ey Sho w even a great er r esem

bl anc einl anguag e to the Ash antis and F antis .
TheF a nti or Asha nti r a ces The F ant is on the .
Gold Co ast di ffer fr o m th eir n eighbor s the Krum en , ,
inb eing m or eun iform ly bl a ck and ina nin ferior m u s ,
cu l ar d e velopm ent as Well a s in pr esenting a l ess

,
op en and m anly expression Of count en anc e Th ey .
ar e sup e rior how ever in m ent al a tt ainm ent and

, , ,
Show wh a t progr e ss i n c ivil iz at i on ev en low Afric an

ra c es can m ak e A l arg e proportion Of the pop
.
u l a tion h av e l earn ed to r ea d and wr it e in Eng

lish and m any ar e em ployed by Euro
,
p ean s a s t ea ch ers or cl erk s in bu sin ess ,
houses Th ey m anufa ctur e al so and areSk il led inthe

.
,
con str uctio n of m u sic al in strum ent s iron tool s and , ,
gold orn am ent s a nd ev en in the m ak ing of cotton

,

cloth whi ch th ey h a ve prep ar ed with a loom Of th eir

,
own inv ention Th ey a r e al so good bl a ck sm ith s a nd

.
ca rp ent ers and g ardener s .
This n at ion ha s ha d the m isfortun e to be expo sed

THE ASHAN TIS. 271
to two inu ences from Am eric a which h ave don e ,
m eor to corrupt i t th a n a ny oth er c a u s es one th e ,
d em and for sl aves fromthe South ern St a t es and the ,
oth er the supply of rum from New Engl and

,
.
No doubt however th eir contra st with the Kru

, ,
m en and F ell at ah s in the m a tt er of Sl a v ery is du e , ,
prim arily to a l a ck Of n ative indep end enc e of ch ar

,
a ct e
.r
The A sha nti s . Though th e F ntis

a a r e Of th e
s am e ar c e with this p eopl e the Afric an co a st h as b een

,
r avag ed for y ea rs by w a rs b etw een th em .
A h n ti s a s.
The Ash antis a re the only p eopl e of W est

ernAfric a w ith the exc ept ion of the F ell at ah s who
, ,
h a ve ha d a history ; and this r ea chi ng but to the

b eginning of the 1 8 th c entury Th eir governm ent is
.
th e m o st ab solut e m ilit a ry d espot ism and includ ed a t ,
on e t im e a n a r ea Of so m e 3 00 m il es squ a r e lying ,
b etw een the country of the Fantis and the Kong

Mount ains Thepopul ation is supposed to benot l ess
.
th an
The Ash ant is are in ferior to th e F ant is in th eir
g en er al c ul tivat ion yet h ave m a d e som e progr ess in
,
th e m ech ani c a rt s.
The comm on l angu ag e of this r a c e including the ,
D enkyira and Vasa popul ations and the inh abit ants
, ,
of Akim an d Akw am as w ell a s oth er m inor d istri ct s

, ,
is c all ed the 0tshi .

The A vehwoms r eside b etw een St Andrews and .
D ick s Cove on th e Ivory Co ast Th eir princip al

,
.
trib e is at C ap e L ahu .
The Keba s occupy th e country abou t the riv er

L ago s and theEhs or Ga l l a ba rs liv e about 5 0 m iles
,
from a river of th a t n am e not far fro m the i sl a nd Of

, .
F ern ando Po Both p eopl es ar e notoriou s as h aving

.
eng a g ed m uch inth e for eign sl a v etr a d e -

.
The 1 608 or E boes ar e int erest ing a s b eing a trib e

of l ight er co m pl exi on th a n the oth er trib es n ear the
"
co ast though w ith full n egro feat u res Th ey l ive on

,
.
th e h igh er l and n ear the m outh of the Nig er Th ey .
a r e suppo sed to be conn ect e d with n ations in the

]
i nt erior .
F arth er do wn the co ast p eopl es of B enim

,
ar e the
,
D aho m ey and Y orub a Of who m but littl e canbe s aid

, ,
a s to th e ir ethnogr aph i c al r el a tion The effect Of .
sl a v ery and the sl a vetr a d e has b een to disorg aniz e al l

-
the gov ernm ent s on th is co a st D ahom ey m ay per .

,
h ap s cl aim the evil fam e of b eing the m o st

D h m ey
,
a o .
s a v a g e and cru el org an iz ed gov ernm ent on

thefa c e Of the ea rth The trib es of Y orub a seem to
.
present m or e fa vor abl e ind ic at ions Of th eir l an .
gu ag e B ow en st at es th at it is r ich in ab stra ct t erms

, ,
an d p ecul ia rly fa vor abl e for spr eadi ng the id eas of

Christi a nity The p eopl e ar e said to po ss ess a con
. sti
tu tional govern ment and to pro fess a puremonotheis~

,
THE TRIR ES or YORUB A . 273
tic r elig ion though m an

,
y i dol a trous pra ctices a re st ill
uph eld by th em Th ey areindustriou s and p ecul iarly
.
,
free fro m th e vic e of l ic entiou sn ess A consid er abl e

.
progr ess has been m a de by th em inm anufa ct u r es a nd ,
v a r ious m ech anic a rt s A m ission ary st a tion am ong

.
th p opl
i s e e A beoku ta h a s pr esent ed a m o st strik ing
in st a nc e of th e c a p a city of im prov em ent wh ich exist s
inthe Afr ic a n r a c es .
Throughout North ern a nd South ern Gu in ea v a ,
rions r el igiou s a nd n ation al custo m s exist which m ay

h erea ft er throw som el ight on th e origin of the d iffer
ent tr ib es cu sto ms wh ich b ea r a wond erful an alogy
to m any pra ctised am ong the Jewe such Jewi h
t n
s
Ci rcu m cISI On;

l l Sl Ol l of tri b es Into
0 0 0
us O
as
fam ilies and o ft en i nto th e num b er tw elve; the int er

di ction Of m arriag e b etween fam ilies too n early r e

l at ed ; bloody sa cric es and the sprinkling of blood
upon the alta rs and door po st s ; th e Ob servanc e Of new
-
m oons a nd w eekly festiv a l s ; the di vision of t im e into

se ven d ays ; the sh a ving the h ea d a nd w earing tat
ter ed cloth es inSign Of m ourn ing ; the r it es of pu ri
c ation and theb elief ind em onia c al po ssession .
The l eg al cu sto m of tr an sm itt ing inh erit anc e

through the fem al e and through the sist er
,
i tal?
of the d ec e ase,
d rath er th an his sons s e e m,
s m cu sto .
p eculiarly A ican and prevails al so on the east ern

,
co ast.
CHAP TER XXIII .
RAC E S OF S O U THERN A F RICA .
THE Mount a in s of the Moon form a n atur al and

ent ir e di visi on of th e inh ab it a nt s of Afri c a L eaving .
th e S em iti c a nd H am iti c r a c es a nd the i nnum er a bl e
sm all e r trib es whom the di sorg aniz ing process of bar

,
bar ism h a s sep a r at ed i nto p etty com m unities unt il al l ,
t ra c e of th eir cl a ss or ori gm IS l est we com e forth in

,
the south ern h al f of Afri c a on a cl ea r eld

G etS
r a h
ou t
Af i n
r ca ra ce.
of r esearch Her e we nd th a t one gr eat
.
fam ily of m en from v ery r em ot e t im es h a s settl ed

i t sel f on
, ,
the co ast s and p en etr a t ed th e di fcult jungl es
whi ch gu ard the int erior until every known portion

,
of the s outh e rn contin ent w ith the exc eption Of th e

,
are a s occup i ed by the Hott entot and Bushm en h as ,
b een tr aversed or occupied by th em .
From th e v ery fa ct of th eir un ity still cl early to ,
be r ecogn iz ed th ey ar e not suppo sed to be as Ol d in

,
h ab it ant s of the soil a s the bl a ck popul ations of North

Afric a whom a long er t im e h as d isint egra t ed into so
,
m a ny app a r ently sep ar a te r a c es Of th eir origin or

.
RACE S OF SOUTHERN AFRICA . 275
cl assic a tion a m ong th e grea t fam il ies of thehum an

r a c e nothing can a s yet be condently sa id Th ey
, .
a r e only kn own thus far to be unit ed am ong th em

se lves a nd to be utt erly di fferent from the r a c es of
,
North Afric a .
The cl as s Of l angu ag es on wh ich th is bro a d g en er ,
al iz ation i s co n dently b ased ha s b een c all ed the ,
All it era t ive Cl a ss

Th eir distingui sh ing featur e is
.
theall i t er at ion or eupho n i c concord d en ed

A
n
e v e , l l it r a ti
l a gu a ges
by Bryant a s a p eculia r assim il a tion of .
i nitial sounds produ c ed by pr exing the sam e l ett er or

,
l ett ers to several words in the sam e propo sit ion r e ,
l at ed to or connect ed with one anoth er

The in it ial .
l etter of thel ea ding noun reapp ears inthe b eginni ng

Of a l l th e d e p endent or r el at ed words inthe sent enc e .
This principl e is sa id to be so strong a s to control the

distinction of numb er and to qui t e subordi n at e th at of
g ender a nd to m ould the pronou n a ft er the liken ess
,
of th e in iti al l ett er The p eculi a r m ent a l t end ency

*
.
which co ul d produc e this euphoni ou s structure Of l an

gu age shows a comm unity of origin in th ese widely
,
Sc a tt ered p eopl es which no sim il arity of color or

,
physiqu e or lik en ess of institut ions coul d ev er prove

,
.
Aninstancegi enby Br v y nt
a ,
is
i z i nto z eta nke ez i l u ngi l eg/o
z o z i
thin

l P erhaps th e fol

vea ku Ti r o (
a l l ou r
good gs com e from God) .
l owing will il l u strate theprincipl e . Su ppose inEngl ish , instea d of Na

tions n nations we were obl iged to s a y Na tions na rise
a rise aga i st ,

nagainst nations or ins tead of Mans l ife is brief

,

Lans l ife l is
,

l brief, an

d we ha eanan v
al ogy to theAfricanal literation .
276 THE R ACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
As usu al the lines of l angu ag e cut right a cro ss the

,
di ffer enc es of physi c al ch a r a ct eri stic s and this gr eat ,
South Afr ic a n fa m ily i nclud es all sh a d es of

P h y sical
z gg
igs

a s
s
color
,
f ro m li ght
,
co ffee a n d copp er color to -
bl a ck an h r both tr g t n woolly
j et d a i , s a i h a d
an d th e fa cial tr ait s of the n egro a s w ell a s of the ,
Europ ean The prom inent trib es embr a c ed by it ar e

.
the P ongo and Congo p eopl es or B u nda r a c e Of the , ,
w est ern co ast ; the Kai rs Zul u s and B echu an as Of, ,
th e s outh ; an d the Swah er e and oth er trib es of the

ea st co ast a s w ell a s num erou s trib es in th e int eri or
, ,
r ec ently explored We sh all d enom in at e this great

.
fam ily from one of its l ea ding tr b es th e KAFFIRi
FAMILY .
It is supp osed th at even the aborigin al inh ab it ants

of M a d ag a s c ar ar e of th e s a m e r a c e .
The only oth er im port a nt di visi on of th e r a c es of

South ern Afric a is the Hottentot family a pOpu l a
, ,
t ion m or e ancient inth at contin ent th a n theKa i rs .
Th ey includ e the Hottenwts N a m agu as , ,

H ttent t
o o s.
Gor a nna s and B u shm en on the north of

, ,
the C ap e Colony and n ea r th e O r ang e R iver Th eir .
l angu ag e i s d escrib ed a s b elonging to the Click
Cl ass .

We sh all ex amin e th em h ereaft er indet ail .
S OUT HERN G UI NEA l .
contrast b etw een the di al ects of North and

The
South Guin ea is anillustr ation of the di ffer enc es ex
,
O
S UT HERN G UI NEA. 277
isting b etween the North Afric a n r a c es and the grea t

South Afric an fa m ily Tho se of the form er ar e u su
.
a lly h ar sh a n d abrupt but en erg et i c a nd d irect

, .
Th eir voc abul a ry is sm all : the word s h a ve but few

in ect ion s and expr ess only bold outli n es of thought
, .
Thedi al ect s of the l a tt er ar e so ft pl iabl e and ex ibl e; ,
th eir gramm atic al princ ipl es says Wilson are found ed , ,
on them o st philo sophic al b asis and th eir word s m ay

be m ult ipl ied a l m o st ind enit el y Th er e ar e per .

,
h aps no l a ngu ag es of th e world c ap abl e of m ore

,
d eniteness and pr ecision of expr ession

.
Of th eir ext ern al ch a r a ct eristic s Wilson says
v
If th e nati e of Sou th ernG u inea h as not th etal l a nd com
mand ing gur e of th eMandingo or th e J Ol of, th e ath l eti c fr a m e
Of theKru m an,
th ema nl y a nd independent gait f th eA ekwom o v
or th e m ech anical ingen ity of th e F nti h e h

u
E t e rn l
a ,
as
x a
am
a n intell igent a nd inqu isitiv e cou ntenance, a wel l
form ed h ead, a gr a ceful gu re, a nd y ond d o bt pe ior
i s , be u ,
su r
to th em al l in th e gentl eness a nd ur bani ty of h is m anne a nd rs ,
th e ini mitabl e eas e a nd read i ness with wh ich h e a ccomm odates

himself to a ny cir cu msta nces inwh ich h emay bepl aced . If h e
h as not th emeans of m aking S O imposing a Sh ow of weal th as

th e nati v es of th e G o
l d Coa st h eh as a m u ch cl ear er a pprecia
,
tion of wh at n
co stitu tes v
tru e ci il iz ation,
a nd ca n m u ch m or e
read il y conf or m h ims el f to th e v iews a nd feelings of civil iz ed
men .
Th er e ar e two
promin ent divisions of the trib es Of
South ern G uinea the m arit im e and the int erior or , ,
bushm en The form er feel th e inu enc es of int er

.
cour se wi th c iviliz ation and ar e g entl e p ea ceabl e and ,
ev en polit e; cl ea nly and d ec ent in a pp ear a nc e and ,
living incom fort abl e b amboo houses The l att er ar e .
Oft en a lm o st ina st at e Of compl et e b arb arism Tho se .
on the hi gh l ands ar e inv a riably li ght er in com pl exion

th a n tho seinthe low country .
O n the Pongo co ast b etween 4 north l atitude and

,

3 s outh th er e a r e gr eat n um b er s of trib es th e K a

,
m erun B an ak a Corisco Mpongw e K am a and oth ers

, , , , ,
on the seabo ard and th e Shekanis B akel es and

, , ,
P angwes intheint eri or

,
.
The Mp ongwes who li ve on the b a nk s of the

,
G abun River ar eint eresting a s h a ving sho wn unusu al

,
c ap a city for impr ov em ent Th eir l anguag e .
Mp ngwe
o s.
is r em ark abl e for its sm oothn ess a nd m e

thodical a rr ang em ent the gr eat ex ib il ity of its v erb s
, ,
an d its c ap ab ili ty of a l m o st unl imit ed exp an sion a s i t ,
i s r equ ir ed to expr ess new i d ea s Th eMpongwes ar e .
them o st im agin at ive Of th e n egro r a c es of W est ern
Afric a po ssessing an in exh au stibl e stor e of tr adi t ions

,
an d po et ic fabl es Ind ispo sit ion th ey are said to cor

.
r espond to th eir l angu ag e b eing wond erful ly fa cil e ,
an d m ild a nd exibl e .
Of th e int erior b arb arou s p eopl es the P a ngwes ,
a r e th e m o st n um e rou s num b ering n early a m illi on

, ,
an d the m o st r em ark abl e Th ey ar eind ep end ent a nd

.
wa rl ik e and a re r apidly encro ach ing on the m aritim e

,
THE B UN DA TRIRES. 279
n ations Th ey ar e the only p eopl e of West ern Afric a

.
th a t h ave a circul ating m edium Of th eir app ear .
anc e Wil s on s ay s th a t of al l m e
, ,
n he h a s ever m et ,
th ey are tho seof them o st nobl eand impo sing b earing .
Th eir co m pl exi on is l ight er th an th a t of thetrib es on

th e sea co ast and th eir featur es though Afric an a r e
, , ,
r egul ar .
The P a ngw es h a v e now t ak en po ssession of the

hea d w at er s Of th e G a bun .
Th e p eopl es of L o ango Congo Angol a a nd B en , , ,
g u el a ar e al l of the s am e r a ce the B u nd a r a c e SO
, , ,
c all ed b ec a us e th eir l angu ag e b elongs to the sam e

br anch w ith th at of the Ambonda an ind ep endent ,
p eopl e south east of Angol a Th ey b elong as h as .

,
b een said to the gr eat Sou th Afric an or K ai r

, ,
Th er e v arious m inor trib es am ong th ese na

ar e
t ion s ; of tho se in L o ango bord ering on the m oun,
t ains theDongos Az inkos and NtekaS ar e the prin

, , ,
ci al
p .
The condit ion Kongo n ation is anoth er Af

Of the
ric an inst anc e of Christianity alm o st dying out and ,
b ecoming r epl a c ed by b arb arism and hea

533533
the sni m ; though inth is i n,
st a nc e the com Ch m i n
,
t a
l icit of th e Ro m ish Church wi th thesl a vetr a d e

p y
-
m ay bethe c au se of its d ecr easing m or al in u enc e .
The Qu isa ma s in Angol a ar e qui t e ind ep end ent

, ,
of the P ortugu e se who h a v e conqu e

,
red SO m any of
th en at ive trib es In a pp ear anc e th ey h a ve a strong

.
,
resem bl anc e to the Hott entots though prob ably be ,
long ing to the K ai r fam ily .
Of t eh i nl a nd tr ib es eas t Of Angol a th e B as ongs
an d oth ers Li ving ston say s

Al l th ei nh abitants of th is re i
g o n, as well as th oseof Londa
m ay be cal l ed tru enegr oes , if th e l imitations form erl y m a de be

bor ne in mi nd . Th e d ark col or , thick l ips, h ea ds elongated
back wa rd a nd u pwar d a nd co v e ed with w
r ool , at noses With ,
o th er negr o pecu l ia r iti es, are g ener a l ; bu t wh i l e th es e ch ar ac
ter istics pl a ceth em i nth e tru e negr o famil y ,

th e r ea d er woul d
imbibea wr ong id ea , if he su pposed th at al l th es efeatu r es com
bined ar e ofte nm et with i nonei nd ividu al . v

Al l h a e a certain
thicknes s nd
a pr om inence of l ip, bu t m an y arem et with inevery
v il l a ge,
inwh om th icknes s a nd j
pr o ection ar enot m ore m arked
th aninEur opeans . Al l a r e d a r k, bu t th e col or i s sh ad ed Off in
d ifferent in v
di id u al s , from d eep bl a ck to l igh t y ell ow . AS we
go westwar d , we Obs er e th e l igh t v col or pr edom i nating o v e the
r
d a rk, a nd th en again,
wh enwe com e within th e in u ence of
d amp fr om th e s ea a ir, we nd th e Sh a d ed eepeninto th egener al
bl a cknes s of th e coa s t popu l ation. Th e sh a pe of th eh ea d , with
its wool l y crop ,
th ou gh gener al , i s not u nivers al . Th e tribes o n
th e easternsid e Of th econtinent, as th eCares, h a eh ead s n

el v y
v
d e el oped a nd s tr o ngl y Eur opean Instances . of thi s kind a re
f eq
r uentl y s ee n, and a fter I b ecam e so famil iar with th e d a rk
col or as to forget i t i nviewing th e cou ntenance,
I was stru ck by
th estr ong re embl s a nces om enativ es boreto certainof ou r ow n
notabil ities . Th e B ush men and Hottentots a re exceptions to
th eser em a rks, for b oth th e Sh ape of th eir h ea ds a nd gr owth Of
wool a re pecul iar ; th e l atter, for i nstance,

Spr i ngs fr om th e
s cal
p intu fts ,
with ba r e spaces between, a nd whenth e crop i s
THE EASON OS. 2 81
Sh or t, r ese mbl es a num ber of bl ack pepper cor ns s tu ck o nth e

s ki n, a nd ve y r u nl ike th e bl ack friz z l ym ass es which co ve r th e
h ea d s Of th e B al onda a nd Mar a i v
v y d i p iti n t
. With e er s os o o
pay d u e d eference to th e pini n f th e wh h v e m d eeth

o o s o os o a a
nol ogy th eir special t dy I h e fel t my elf n bl e t bel iev e

s u , av s u a o
th at th e exaggerated featu res y p t fo th a s tho e f the u su al l u r s o
ty pi al neg o ch a a cteri e th em aj o ity of an

c r , y nationof So th
r z r u
Cent al Af ica
r Th em on u me
r nts of th e ancient Egy ptians eem
. s
to meto embod y th e ideal f th e in h abitant of Lon da bette o s ,

r
thanthe g e of a n y wo k of ethnol ogy I ha v e m et with

ur s r .
The Bund a n ation s ext end even into the h eart of

Afr ic a a s the M a ha l a l a including the B a B nd
, , u a
m a
r otse B a ye r e an d oth er s a ccord ing to the
/
, ,
s am e a uthority ar e Of th is r a c e The M a schona as

,
.
,
far east a s 3 1 east longitud e a re suppo sed al so to be

,
of the s a m e fa m ily .
Am ong the Congo trib es two r em ark abl e for

, ,
th eir int ellig enc e ar em ent ion ed by L adisl au s Magyar ,
a re c ent Hung r an tr veller theKa hu nda s and M u

a i a
s s o r on
-
g o T h ey l i v.e on th e low er p a rt of t h e Z a ir e
or Congo R iver and ar e skil ful m arin er s and ship ,
-
build ers h a ving even built ship s which th ey h ave sent

,
a s fa r a s Br a z il l a d e n with sl aves , .
Both trib es ar e con spicuou s for th eir nephysiqu e .
Th ey Sp eak a d ial ect of the Bund a l angu age .
M Maury says of the Congo l anguages th at lik e

.
,
m o st Afric an tong ues th ey ar e poor i ndis C n , ,
t inct v erbs but r em a rk a bly rich in the l ng g a

o go
ua es .
m od es of the individu al v erb Thu s the v erb sa l a .

m ean s, to l abor ; s a l i l a to fa cilit ate l abor ; sa l isi a to

, ,
l abor w ith so m ebody ; sa l cmga to be in the h abit of ,
l aboring ; sa l i sioni a to l abor one for a noth er ; s a l e/n

,
an a to b e ski lful in l a bor Y et th ey h v e no ne

g ,
a o
word for l ivi ng but m ust say conduct on es soul or

,

,
b eing in ones h ear t

Th ey h av e o ft en no g ender
.
,
only the d ivision into a nim at e and in anim at e; and in

a n im a t e thing s the g e nder is sim ply m a n(or intel l i
g ent cr eatur e) and omte(or a nim al)
,
.
A l bi noes ar e fr equ ently m et w ith through al l th ese

countries No m ention is m a de by l at e writ ers of the
.
bl a ck J e w s i n L o ango of who m Pr i ch ard

B l k J ew
,
ac s.
sp e ak s an d the rum or i s prob a bly d eri v ed

0 0
fr om the num erou s cu sto m s and rit es pr a ctised by the

p eopl e singul arly a n alogou s to tho se of the J ews
,
.
The bl a ck trib es und er Portugu ese r ul e are sai d

to h av egr eatly d et eriorat ed .
The B a shi ry e on the r iv er Qu ango ju st ea st of

'
, ,
Angol a Show a v ery low n egr o typ e a ccordi n

,
g to ,
Livingston .
CHAP TER XXIV .
THE DAM AR A S AND O V AM P O S .

FROM n ear th e 1 7 thd egr ee of south l atitude to

a bout the 2 5th on th ew e st co a st th ese two n a t i on s r e
, ,
l at ed br anch es of thegr eat K air family w and er over

,
a v a st e xt ent of t erritory The D am aras or Ova her e

.
re s who are suppo sed to h a v e e

,
m igra t ed within the
,
l ast hundred years from theint erior of Afric a and in

,
v a ded thecountry which th ey occupy ext end as far east

,
from theAtl anti c as L ak e Ng am i ; on the w est th ey ,
bord er on theA u ni/nor Co ast Nam aqu as inthenorth

th ey touch th e O vam po and a d esert m ount ain l and -
inh ab it ed by th e Hi ll D a m a r as a nd Bu shm en
-
Th ey
.
ar e a p a stor a l p e opl e and live princip all y on th eir

,
ocks and h erds Th eir iron ut ensil s ar e procured

.
from the O v am po s and the Europ ea n colony on the

co ast Thewhol e p eopl e only numb ers about
.
but is di vi ded into a gr eat num b er of sm all trib es ,
govern ed by chi efs dep end ent on chiefs above th em

,
.
Inr eligiou s b eli ef th ey ar e sai d to h a ve no cl ea r i dea

2 84 T HE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
of a Supr em e B eing : b eing whom th ey wor

of th e
sh ip i t i s Im cer ta inWh eth er it is to be con sid er ed a

,
god or one of th eir a nc estors Th ey pr a e .
Rel g n
i io .
t ise circum cision a s do so m any of the
Afr ic an trib es o ffer sa cric es of anim al s a nd pr a y to

the sp irit s of th e d ea d Th ey suppo se a tr ee to h a v e

2
.
b een th eir a nc estor The D am ar a s ar e in const ant

.
w arfare with a Hott entot tr b e the Hill D am ar a s

i -
an d wi th th e N a m a qu a Hott entot s on th e south a nd -
it is prob abl e w ill ev entu ally be entir ely ext er m in a t ed

,
by th es e m or e pow erful n a tion s The Ovu mhe mti er u

3
.
,
on the east b elong to th e sam e r a c e

,
.
The Ova mp os (or O v am bo s) who sp eak a ki ndr ed ,
d ial ect live to the north of the D am ar a p eopl e and

, ,
ar e m uch m or e s e ttl ed and civiliz ed In

O a mbo s
v .
m ode Of life Th ey ar e agr icultur al a nd

.
,
l
po ssess w ell l aid out farms ; m any a r e skill ed inwork

in g m e t al s an d ,
oth er s c a rry on th e tr a d e b etw een th e
for m er n a tion and the Portugu es e The hon esty Of .
d ealing and ho spit ality of the O vam po s ar e m uch

pra ised by tra vell ers Th eir lov e of co untry is s aid to
.
b e SO gr ea t th at th e O v a m po s ar e not con sider ed by

th e tr a d ers to be prot abl e sl a v es a s th ey si ck en a n d ,
d ie of ho m esickn ess -
.
Both n ations ar e bl a ck w ith h andso m ely sh aped ,

-
l imb s a nd body co mp ar ativ ely r egul ar featur es and a

, ,
fa cial a ngl e of a bout 7 0 d egr ees The O v am bo s h a ve .
short cr isp e
,
d h air .
THE OVAM P O S . 2 85
Th eir religion cu sto m s h abits a pp ea ra nc e and

, , , ,
esp ec i all y th eir l angu ag e prov e th eir m em b er sh ip of

,
th e South Afri c a n or K a fr fa m ily .
To the north ea st of theO va m po s b etw een 1 6 and

,
1 7 south l at itud e and 1 8 a nd 1 9 ea st long itud e is

, ,
th e kingdo m of K am b a n ea r th e Riv er Ku n
, ene
the i nh ab it a nt s b elong to the con sid er a bl e r a c e of th e
M a a ga nika which includ es a num b er of sep ar a t e

-
,
com m u nities The Hung aria n tra vell er L adisl aus

.
who ha s given alm o st the only inform a t ion about th ese

trib es says but l ittl e in r eg ard to th eir l anguag e
,
.
Th ey are n egro es a nd prob ably b elong to the Ka i r

,
fa m ily A r em ark abl e custo m exi stn am ong th em

.
whi ch is al so found am ong the B a toka s in C entral ,
Afri c a is th e br ea king out of three t eeth from the

low er jaw Th eir occup ation is m o stly robb ery and

.
,
th ey ar e on a v ery low gr a d e of Social con di tion .
Th eir r el igiou s b eli ef is a fa ith in a good and evil

Sp irit of whom th e
,
y r eg ard the l att er a s the m or e
pow erful .
The B echu a na s The B echu a nas (or B itsh u an

.
as
)
,
a n a m e m ean m g Equ al s

or F ellow ,
s

ar e

,
th e m o st pow erful and int elli g ent of the K afr r a c es .
Th ey ar e sc att er ed over a wid eext ent of country from ,
2 8 south l a t itud e to th e r egion of L ak e Ng am i a nd

,
ev en as far a s 1 8 south l at itud e whi l e one of th eir

,
trib es the Mako o o h ave ext end ed to 1 4 south

l l
l atitud e . bound ed on the ea st by the Kafr s

Th ey are
prop e r an d on t h e s outh by th e Hott e ntot

G h l
eograp i ca ,
n
pos i tio
.
Bu sh m en and G riqu as O n the w est th ey .

,
ext end into th e K al ah a ri D esert wh er e th ey ar e ,
found to d eg en er a t e inphysi qu e .
Thi s p eopl e is d ivi ded i nto a gr eat num b er of

tribes the B atoanas B akwains and oth ers n am ed
, , , ,
ea ch a ft er a c ert ain an im a l ; a cu sto m prob ably orig i

n ating from the anim al worship whi ch as w ith the , ,
Egyptians form erly prev ail ed am ong th em Th eir

,
.
cu stom s such as circum cision polyg am y thepra ctice , ,

.
of r a in m ak ing by the s orc e rers with oth ers of the

-
,
k nd ar e the sam e whi ch we di scov er am ong al l the

i
K ai r r a c es The B echu an a s a r e aneloqu ent qui ck

.
,
w itt ed p eopl e but giv en to th eft and vindi ctive in

, ,
d ispo sition G a rd ening and a gri culture ar e m uch

.
pra ctised by th eir wo m en whil e the m en u su ally oc ,
cu p th e m selv es inwar a n d th e ch ase So m e of th ei r

y .
trib es Sho w a gr ea t r ea din ess and c ap a city for com

m erc e .
Lik em a ny of th eir r el ated trib es th ey are said to ,
h a ve no b el ief ina Supr em e B eing but it i s not im ,
prob abl e th a t th is im pression about th em r esults from ,
ignor a nc e of th eir l a ngu ag e a nd cust

The B echu a n a s a r e not a fully bl a ck trib e the
Makal ol o of who m Living ston sp eak s so m uch h aving
, ,
a l ight ish y e llow compl exion .

THE B EC HUAN AS . 2 87
Livingston gives l
a c a ssi c ation of th e B echu anas ,
whi ch he obt ained fro m one of th e Makal ol os l st . .
The B a heni (or B a suto) em br a cing in the Liv ng n , i sto

.
s
l mn
s outh the B a t a n B apu ti and oth ers
C a ss ca
, , ,
w ild trib es som e of th em even a ddict ed to c anni

,
bal ism a nd including i nthe north num erou s tr ib es

, ,
s uch as the B a tl e n B ap e &c who a re agr icu l tu

, ,
.
,
r al ,
an d r aise l arg e qu a nt it ies of gra in O n their .
l abor the di st ant B eer s l ive 2 d The B a ka l a ha r i

,
. .
,
the w est ern br a nch includ ing m a ny co mm unities a nd

,
hordes a m ong th em the B a tl ap i who h ave felt esp e

, ,
ci al l y th e i nu enc es of Christia nity Th ey w erelthy .
an d d egr a ded trib es wh en rst known but h a ve b een ,
gr a dual ly r aised in condition by the m u ences of civ

il iz a tionand r eli gion .
The fol lo wing d escripti on of th e B echu an a l a n

gu age or the Sechu a na is from Rev L Grout the
, ,
. .
,
m ission a ry .
Th e S ech u a na l angu age is r ich in nam es for external ob j ects ,
bu t v e y d e ient in m et ph y i
r c a s cal term s. It h as no words S ig
nifying
conscience,
s pir it,

&c , . a nd none to B e chu an a
expres s th e a bstracti o s n of mi nd . Harmony a nd

cl ear ness a r eits chief q u al ities. Its wor ds general l y hav e f om r
two to four s yll abl e

s, each s y ll abl ebeing compos ed of o ne con
so nant and one v owel fol l owing it . The nou nis co mposed of a
v ar i abl e pr ex a nd a r ad ical . Th e pl ural nu mber i s formed

from th e sing l ar , by ch an
u
ging th e pr ex l einto m a , as, l egeba ,
pl u ral ma geba meinto ba , a s, metu , m an, pl u r al ba tu , men; se
into l i , a nd beInto ma ; or el seth epl ural is marked by th epre

x l i . Th e a rticl e is noth ing b u t th e pr ex of th enounr epeat

ed , a nd is u sed to bin j
d th e a d ecti e to th e s u bs tanti e, v v as, se a te f
s esegol u , gr eat tr ee, l iter al l y ,
tree th egr ea t. Th e a d ecti es j v ar e
few, becau s e of th e fre q ue nt em pl oy m ent of nou ns to expr es s
a ttribu tes , a s, meta ea mu sa ,

m anof a m i abil y
it ,

i e,
. . a mi abl e
m an . j v
Th ea d ecti e takes th epr ex of th esubstanti eto whi ch v
i t bel ongs, a nd is al wa y s pl aced a fter th e nou n, as sel emo sc
gol u ,
se precipice th e g r eat

. Th e pl a ce of th e com par ati ve
d egr ee i s Ofte nsuppl ied y
by empl o ing th e erb f eta , to v s u rpa s s ;
y et compa r is o nis r egu l arl y express ed by th eu s eof th epr eposi

tiongo, to, towar d s . Th e pronou n of th ethi rd pers on a ecom
m od ates i ts elf to th epr ex of th es ubstanti e to wh ich i t r el ates v .
Th u s th e pr ex se, gi ev
s th e pr onou n s ena ,
or s ea, b efor e th e
ve b ; r v l e ; be ben
l e, gi es l ena, or b ; li hen a ,
a, or oa ,
-
c a , or
Z
ia . Th e v e b h th ee f m
r asth e Ef ient C
r ti v e n d or s, c ,
au s a , a
Rela ti v e; nd e h f m h
a th ee i e th e ti e th ep
ac or ive
as , r v o c s, ac v , a ss
a nd th em iddl e. (Or S oo .

y Jo ur n,
. v ol . i, p .
T HE KA FFIRS .
1
Thi s
p eopl e from whom th e ext end ed fam ily Of
,
n at ions in South Afric a h av e b een n am ed occu p ies ,
the country on the south ea st co ast ext end in g from the -

,
C ap e Colony n early to Del agoa B ay Th ey .
K ia rs.
a r e di vi d ed into thr ee br anch es theK ay

fi rs Zulus,
and F i ngoes
,
ea ch Sp ea k ing a s ep a r a t e ,
d ial ect of the K a i r l angu ag e The K airs includ e .
the Am a a esa s , A ba tem bu s , and Am a mp ond os .
The rst trib e ar e esp ecially the K air s of British

K affra ria .
The Zulus includ e th e inh ab it ant s of N t al ; a the

THE K A FFIR S . 2 89
Ama z u l u s, who se country ext ends from the Utu gal a

River n early to Del agoa B ay and inl and to the ,
Q u a t h a m b l a Mount a in s ; a n d th e s ubj e ct s o f U m ese l e
ha ts
'
i who
,
h a v e b e e n dr i v en o u t f ro m th ei r form er
h ab it at ions and are suppo s ed now to be som ewh ere
,
inl and from Inh am b a n e .
The F i n g o e s i nclud e w a nd e r ing K a f rs s u ch ,

a s
th e M a ta bel e A m a
f gen u a n d oth e r s e i th e,
r bord e r ing
on N at al or who h a ve m igra t ed to a dist a nc e in the
,
t
in e i r or T h
. e for m e r tr i b e h a v e a lr ea dy fou n d e d a n
im port a nt k i ngdo m i n th e c entr e o f South ern A fri c a .
In p erson th e Kairs arer em ark abl efor sym m etry

,
an d b eauty ; th eir h eight is u su ally ov er v efeet eight

i nch es and th eir c a rr iag e i s st at ely a nd upright
,
.
Th eir h ea d s ar e l a rg e th e for eh ea d b eing h igh and

,
w ell d evelop ed The h air is woolly the features ar e

-
.
,
ne a nd the ey es r em ark abl e for th eir k een p iercing

,
expr essi on ; th e no se v a rying in form bu t so m et im es ,
of th e p e rfect cl a ssic sh ap e The skin is d ark brown

.
,
growing m ore bl a ck in th e m ore nor th erly trib es .
The p eopl e a r e con sp i cuou s for th eir r egul a r and

p early whi t e t eeth .
In pursuits the Kairs are m o stly a p astoral peo

,
p l e
,
l iv ing und e r a p a tri a rch a l gov e rn m e nt T h e i
. r
sup e rstitions and cu sto m s corr espond to tho se alrea dy
m ent ion ed of th e oth er br a nch es of this fa m ily .
Th e whol e nu mb er of Ka frs a nd Zulu s a ccording ,
to Fleming in1 8 52 wa s only , ,
13
2 90 HE
T RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
The Ka fr l angu age i s the r epresent ativ e of the

great al lit erative fami ly Its principl e of euphoni c
.
concord l ea ds to a r em ark ably soft uent and har

,
m oniou s enunciat i on and a ids ingiving precision a nd

,
cl ea rn ess to the expression of i dea s A foreign el .
em en t in th e l angu a g e is th e u se of cl i cks prob a bly ,
d erived from the Hott entot s as th e Zulus who are ,
farth er from th a t p eopl e ar e m uch m or e fr ee from

,
th em th an the Kairs prop er .
The d iv erg enc e of th e di al ect s of the South Afri

ca n fam ily corr e
,
sponds w ith th e g eograp hi c a l situ a
tion of thetrib es ; th at of theKai rs prop er

p a ssing gr a du all y into the Zulu di al ect and ,
thi s ag ain into the B echu an a and this ch anging into

,
th at of the r emot est B echu an a p eopl es The grea t .
distinct ion b etw een th em is th at the east ern di al ect s

ar e so ft er th an the w est ern .
As we r eview the po sit ion r a c es in

of th e K a fr
South ern Afric a we nd a r em ark abl e m ovem ent

,
am ong th en a t i on s simil a r to th a t wh i ch weob se rv ed in

C entral Afr ic a The bl a ck p eopl es are th e fa rth est
.
fro m b eing st a tion ary or sluggish E m igr a tion inm ass

.
es inva sion and conqu est ar e proc eedi ng all thewhi l e

, .
E m pires ar ebeing er ected and n ations sub

Afm a
jug at ed or ab sorb ed continu ally O n the .
east th er e i s the gra nd m ov em ent of th e Ma tehel e .

,
2
und e r Mosel ekatse who h ave n ally found ed a gr ea t

,
THE HAF F IR S. 2 91
kingdom r ea chi ng from the Scha schi River to the

,
Za m besi Mingl ed with the Mat eb el e a r e fr agm ent s

.
,
.
of n ume r ou s sm a ll er tr ib es such as th e M a ha l a ha
, ,
B a dm w a B a hu r u ts e M a schon
,
a an,
d oth er s A p a rt
, .
of th e M a sch on a h a v e pr e served th eir ind ep endenc ein

the m ount a in s ea stw a rd of thi s country
3
, .
In the distri ct of the Tschobe a nd Liamby e the ,
Makol ol o a ft er l eaving th eir Ol d h ab it at ion s on the

,
O range River h ave er ect ed under Sebitu ane a pow

, , ,
erful comm unity co nqu ering a l l th e n a t io ns from the

,
Tschobe to 1 4 south l a titude Am ong th e B echu an a

.
trib es incorpor at ed into this nation are the B a hwa in ,
B a ta u a na a nd oth ers
,
Th e M akol ol o h av e b een
.
m uch dimi n ish ed by the Afri c a n fever s so th a t n egro ,
trib es such a s theB er/rotse B ey e

,
r e B a te
/ h,
a now for m , ,
th e m ajority of the subj ect s of th eir em p ir e

4
.
B etw een th ese two kingdom s a num b er of frag ,
m ent s of di ffer ent n a t i on s a r e found unit ed in the ,
comm on d esire of preserving th eir indep endenc e .
In the west we h ave a lr ea dy spok en of the king

,
d om of th e D a m a r a s a com p ar a t iv ely m odern gov ern

,
m ent a s the p eopl e is suppo sed withi n one hundred

,
years to h ave emigrat ed from the highl and s of Cen

tral Afric a ; and yet alrea dy overpowered and nearly
,
d estroyed by the att ack s of the erc e Hott entot na

t ions
.
T HE RECENT LY EXPL ORED DISTRICTS OF SOUTH A RICA F .

5
The m o st i mport a nt com m un ity inthi s country so ,
l at ely brought into public view by Living ston is the ,
emp ir e of M ati a m v o Its c a p it al is situ at ed a bout 8

.
2 0 south l at itud e a nd 2 2 3 2 ea st longitud e The

.
,
m o st south ern v ill ag e und er his r ul e is th a t of Maneu

ko about 1 3 s outh l a t itud e; m any p etty chi eft ain s

,
a r e su bj ect to him and his comm and stretch es a s far

,
w est as the L o ang e and northw ard to the upper

,
br anch es of th e Liam b ai a nd the country govern ed

,
by C az em b e The gr eat r a c ewho occupy m o st of thi s

.
t erritory ar e th e B a l encl a In physiqu e Livingston

.
,
s ay s th ey ar e full blood ed n e gro-

es but sel ,
Th eB l n
a od a.
d om with th e low n egro typ e whi ch from ,
a cqu a i nt a nc e w ith d e gr a d ed bl a ck s who h a ve b een ,
export ed a s Sl a v es we h a v e com eto con sid erth e u su al

,
typ e Th eir h ea ds ar e u su ally v ery w ell sh ap ed

.
,
though so m e h av e long skull s w ith th ick lips and ,
a t no ses .The gov ernm ent of M ati am v o is d escrib ed

a s a m ild a n d a b solut e d espotism He alon e po ssesses
.
al l th e ock s a n d h erd s of th e country .
The so il cult iv a t ed by his subj ect s i s g en er a lly

fruit fu l a nd w ell w a t er ed
-
AS th e B echu a n a l a n
.
gu ag e is und erstood everywh ere th ey are prob ably ,
al so of theKair fam ily .

E XP LORED DISTRICTS OF SOUTHERN AFRICA . 2 93
B etween L o nd a a nd Angol a ar e several tr ib es ,
such a s th e Ifa 8 a 6i K a sa n B a schi n e a n oth r n

'
, j d , e s i , ,
a ll ia nc e w ith M a tia m vo Th e B a nga l a a re th e east

.
ernm ost under Portugu es e r ul e; but on the l eft b ank

Of th e Coanz a th e K issa ma s l i be nd Ai mh encl a ,

, ,
l e, a
are i nd ep end ent In thenorth ea st the rst independ

.
,
en t p eopl e is th a t of th e Ji n g a .
O n the east ern co a st the Portuguese rul e ext ends

,
inl a nd only a s far a s Tet e North of this po int a

.
,
num b er of trib es ar e m et with known a s M a r a ui , .
Northw esterly ag ain from this p eopl e ar e the B a hisa ,
or A iea who hold m o stly in th eir own h ands the

,
tra d e inivory a nd sla ves with the p eopl es of the Zam

b esi West of Zet e on th e right b ank of the Z amb esi
.
,
a r e th e nu m e rous vill ag es of the B a mbi r i or B a nya i .
Of th e r a c e imm edi a t ely s outh of th e Z a m b esi

t e Za d e s
h n i n Livingston is unc ert ain wh eth er th ey
a r e Zulu or Bond a but th e ,
y a r e w ithout doubt m em
b ers of the great South ern family speaking the al l it ,
er a tiv e l angu a ges .
Of the trib es south of th e Z am b esi on the co ast , ,
nothing c ert ain as to th eir ra c e is known but ther eis ,
rea son to b elieve th a t the Inha mba ne Se and

f ala , ,
Q u i l i m a ne b elong to th e K a fr s prop er a nd th a t th e ,
d en se popul ation north and north east of th is river are

m emb er s of the B echu a n a di vision of the South
In gen eral ,
the popul ati onof this east ern co ast may
be di vi ded fro m its occup at ion s into thr ee cl asses .
T h ee l
r e The r st ar e wild nom a di c h erd sm en who
c ass s
,
one e n a st r
coas t live on the plunder of war or the produc e
of th e hunt : th e se includ e th e G a ll a th e M asa i th e , ,
S em a l a nd th e K a r
,
The second ar e th e trib es
.
,
whi ch lik e the Wa ka fnha a p eopl e b elonging to the

great a K f r fa m i ly ar e inp art h erd smen and inp art

cultivators of the soil Th ey h a veno settl ed dw ell ing

.
pl a c es and l et the t ill ing of the soil be don e by th eir

,
wom en The Wah emhe living o n the northw est ern

.
shor e of the Tang a nyik a L a k e a r e d es crib ed by B iIr
ton a s h aving a b andon ed to wild growth a l and of

the ri ch est m o st prolic so il ; too l az y and unen erg et i c
,
to sh or hunt th ey devour all kinds of c arrion grub s

, , ,
and in se ct s and lik e the F ans ar e not d isgust ed wi th

, , ,
the wor st form of c a nnib ali sm eat ing the bo di es of

p erson s who h ave di ed of sickn ess (Ethnol Soc . .
Tr an s 1 8 61 p , ,
Th e th ird cl a ss wh i ch h a v e
.
,
al r e a dy b e gu n on the rst st ep of impr ov em ent the m
r egul ar cul tiva tion of the gro u nd are the trib es such

,
as th e W an iha s Wa s u m ba r a s and oth er s dw elli ng

, ,
b etw een th e co ast and the int erior l ak es .

6
The Wa ni ha ar e suppo sed by Burton to be a peo
p l e who h av e d eg en er at ed fro m a m or e c i vil iz ed condi
t ion ; he con siders th em a s in stock n egro (prob ably ,
B echu a n a) but m ingl ed with S em it i c blood

,
W nike
,
a .
Th eir h ea d s ar e pyr am i d al a nd longish

fou nd low infront and pr essed tog eth er on the Sid es
,

,
.
THE WANIHA . 2 95
The fa c e i s m od er a t ely bro a d and at ; the for eh ea d

bro ad and pro min ent ; the no se and chinof low n egro
typ e; color chocol at e .
In th eir sp iritu al condition the sam e a uthorities ,
alr e a dy quot ed c a nnot discover th at th ey h ave any

,
distinct r elig ion but m erely a r eligious inst inct The

,
.
B eing who m th ey r eg ard as hi gh est is a t onc e good ,
an d ba d Th ey s a cric e on the gr a v es of th eir a uc es

.
tors but without any i dea of a futur e life Cir cu m ci

,
.
sion a n d polyg am y a r e com m on to th em wi th al l th eir

r el at ed trib es and l ik eothers of theAfric an r a c es th ey
, ,
delight in the form ing of secr et a ssociations Th ey .
h av e no org ani z ed governm ent .
The foll owing Sl end er i n form ation i s from the Rev .
Mr L Grout m ission ary and is prob ably the b est th a t

. .
, ,
can y e t be obt ain ed Inr eg ard to th e r em aining trib es
on the co ast
At s om e d ista ncefrom th e coa st a nd ab ou t d u e north fr om
th em outh s of v
th er i er s Zambesi a nd Quil imane l ieth e Mak oas,
,
to wh ich nation many of th e em ancipated sl a ve s of th e col on y

bel ong . Th e ya r e supposed to extend from about 17 to or
10

s ou th l atitu d e . Still farth er in th e i nterior a nd to th e
north west of Moz ambiqu e, from which pl a ce th e y areth ou gh t to
be two or three month s

j ou r ney, d well th e Mon
j ou s . F r om
Moz ambi qu eto as far as Nombasa a nd Nelind a, al ong th e coast

lie th e Sowaul i , or , as th e y are term ed by Dr Kr apf, th e
.
Sooah elees . Some of th es epeopl e ar e al so fo u nd inth e inter ior
of th e i sl and of Za nz i bar , wh er e th e y ar e call ed Nookh a d en .
F rom a stateme nt of -
Dr Krapf, inthe Missionary Register, i t
.
woul d appear th at th e Sooah el eel a ngu age i s spokena co sidern

a bl e d ista nce b ey ond Neli nda . On h is v i iting
s B arawa , a bou t
2

north l a titu d e, h e th u s wr ites : Th el angu age of B a r a wa i s
Som a l ee, bu t m ost of th e inh abitants u ndersta nd th e Sooah el ee

l angu age, which is spok en fr om Nu kd eesh a to Moz ambi q ue,
bu t
o nl y onth e coast, not inth einterior . The tr ibes i nl a nd , fr om
Nom ba sa , a r eca l l ed Wonica s a nd Wakambas ,

th eform er inh abit
ing th e pl a ins , a nd th e l atter d wel l ing inth e h i l l s a nd for ests .
Th e l a n u
g ga e of th e Wa kam b a s See m s to be simil ar to th at of
th eWonica s ; and Wakambas wh o h av e m u ch inter cour se

th os e
with th e Wonica s ,
und erstand a nd spea k th e Wonica l a ngua ge
perfectl y well .

With r efer ence to th ese d ifferent tr ibes Mr B oy ce obser

. ves,
i n h is i ntr od u ction to Mr Ar ch bell .

s Sechu ana gr amm ar , th at
th e y speak l angu a ges onl y Sl igh tl y d iffer ent from th e Sechu ana
s poke n near th e C ape C ol on y . An Arab, h e a d d s , wh o h a d
v
tr a ell ed for comm er ci al u
p pr os es, fr om N omba sa to Moz am
biq e u , at s om e d is ta nce from th e s ea -
coa s t, v
ga e th e wr iter som e
speci mens of th e l an u
g ga e s pok en a m ong th e tr ibes th r ou gh
wh ich h eh a d pa s sed , inwh ich Ka tr a nd Sech u ana wor d s wer e
ea sil y recog niz abl e . v
Nati es co nv ey ed fr om th e i nterior to
Moz am bi q ue,
a nd from th ence taken to th e B ech u ana cou ntry,
v
h a efou nd no d ifcu l ty inm aking th em sel v es u nd erstood ; su f
cie nt pr oof, this , of a r a di ca l i d entit y of l ang u a ge.
Th is opi nion i s s u pported by th at of Dr Adam son, of Cape

.
Town, wh o h as h ad th e opportu nit y of ins pecting two m anu
scr ipt gr amm ar s , pr epar ed by ne of which appears

Dr Krapf,
. o
to be tha t of th e S ooah elee tongu e r eferr ed to i nth e preced ing

pa ragraph , wh ich h efou nd to be a sl ightl y modied fo m of th e r
Sechu ana .
S om e a dditional l igh t h a s beenthr ownu ponth el angu age o f

th e i nterior by a v isit of Rev T Arbousseh
. .
,
of th e P aris Mis
THE SOOAHELEES. 2 97
n
S io ary Societ y ,
to s om e captu red negr oes near Cape Town, in
He s ay I fou nd th e nu mber of ca ptu r ed negroes

1 845 . s : to
am ou nt to two h u ndr ed nd S ixty two, b elonging

a -
to th ree pr in
eipel tribes , nam ely ,

th e Makoas , Ma z enas, and Koniu nku es .
TheKoniu nku es s eem to beth e fa rth est r em o ed i nth einter ior v .
One of th em a ss u r ed m e, h e h a d beenth r ee or fo u r month s i n
o neAr ab g ang befor e th e y reach ed th e ch annel of Moz ambi qu e .
v
Th eMa z ena s l i e nea rer th e coa st, pr oba bl y betweenth ef or m er
a nd th eMakoa s . Th e l angu a ge of th eKoni unku es i s s oft a nd

mi u s cal ; th e wor d s S im pl e a nd l iqu id, th e v o wels d is tinct and
al m os t al wa y s o ne to e ery consonantv ,
as i nKa i r a nd S echu ana,
wh ich it m u ch resem bl es ; bu t it h a s not th e d isagr eea bl e cl ick
of th e form er , from wh at I know of it .

(Or Soc y
.

Journ .
,
v ol .
i, p .
The S ooa hel ees ( or S a wdhi l i) a r e s ubj ect s of th e
Sult an of Musc at Th ey ext end c ert ainly along the

.
co ast from th e riv er Ju ba to Zanz ib a r a nd ar e sc a tt er ,
ed it is b el iev ed a s far south a s Del agoa B ay

, ,
The .
l angu ag e though m ingl ed w ith m any Arab ianword s

, ,
proves this n a t ion to b elong to the K ai r stock with ,
m u ch cro ssing of Ar abi a n blood .
p
The e e opl a r e m a rk e d by a gr e a t v a r i ety o f phy s
c
i a l typ e a nd
,
th ei r color r a ng e s fro m ol i v e to bl a ck .
T eih r f or m i s m od e r a t ely h igh a n d S how s good ,
m s u cul a r pow e r So m e . r e s em bl e A r a b s a n d oth e r s

,
th e pur e en gro tr b
i es Th e co s tum . e s a n d m od e s o f
life are equ ally v ar ed w th i i th e phy c l

s i a a pp e a r a nc e .
Th e r el ig ion o th s p eopl
f i e i s th e Moh a m m e d na ,
though not a fan at ic al form of it .
*
13
The W to whom we h a ve alr ea dy re

a ka mba
ferr ed dwell inthe n eighborhood of Momba s inZan ,
g ue b ar T h ey o
. n l y nu m b er s om e
W k mb
a a a.
Though situ a t ed ahnost u nd er th eequ a tor ,
th ey ar e a r em ark ably pow erful r a c e with nothing Of ,
th e low n egr o typ e and only bl a ck ish incolor Th eir .
fea tur es ar e thu s d escrib ed by Dr Kr ap f Th eir li p s

.
a r e so m e wh at l arg e th eir ey es tol er ably l arg e the

, ,
chin r ath er po int ed the b eard sc anty or altog eth er

,
w anting the t eeth whit e and a rticially point ed the

, ,
sk in sm ooth a n d bl a ckish ; the form s both of m enand

wom en sl end er and th eir h air is eith er sh av ed or
,
cur l ed w ith a wir e (E Afric a p

. .
,
.
Lik e m o st of the E a st Afric a n trib es th ey are in ,
ferior to th e W est Afric a n in th eir r el igiou s concep

tions Th eir id ea of a Suprem e B eing is very w eak ;
.
th ey h av e no idol s and h ave not even att ain ed to

fetich ism and it is suppo sed th a t th eir b el ief in any
n
,
D eity has b een k ept a wak eby Moh amm ed an i uenc e .
Lik e al l the Kair r a c es th ey h a ve gr eat faith in

,
witchcraft and r ain m aking and pr a ctise the rit e of

-
circum cision One gr eat c ause of the d egra d ation of

.
a l l th ese E a st Afri c a n r a c es is th e sl a v e ry and sl ave

,
tra d epra ctised by th em .
Of the Wa ka r i m a a bl a ck p eopl e on th e east

ern co ast and the Wa hen g a M u ha m a n e an
g ,
d oth e r ,
tr ib es i nth e int e r i or l ittl e i s a sc ert a in ed a s

n
.
T b
ri es o 3
e en
as t r t
to th eir orig in It is only kno wn th at the
coas .
.
TRIRES WEST OF Z AN ZIBAR . 2 99
m o st fearful b attl es a r e w aged am ong th em result ing

,
in a horr ibl e incr ease of the su pply of Sl aves for

d eal ers .
The d escr ipt ion wh ich B u rton gives of theint erior

trib es w est of Z anz ib ar theWajij i Wu ru ndi W arori
, , ,
an d m any oth er s is of th e m o st d egr a d ed l ic ent iou s

,
an d b arb arou s p eoples .

CHAP TER X XV .
T HE H O TTEN T O T R A C E}
A REM ARKAB E L ethnologic al probl em i s pr esent ed

by the app ear anc e of a singl e ra c e in the south ern
port ion of Afr ic a entirely differ ent from the South
,
Afric an fa m ily both in phy siqu e and inl angu ag e

,
a r a c e of copp e r color and l ow d ev elop m ent a m id

'
d ark r a c es of noble physic al structur e and sepafa ted
,
fro m th em both by m ent al p ecul ia rit ies a nd by a l an

gu ag e presenting features exh ib it ed in no oth er
tongu e .
This p eopl e the Hottentots ar e suppo sed to be

th e old est p eopl e on the South Afric a n Cont in ent ,
an d a m ong th e ev i d enc es of th is is th e fa ct
Ho ttent ots ,
m y d ent

th at the riv ers ev en inthe B echu an a t erri
,
tory b ear Hott entot nam es Though found princi

,
.
p ally onthe south ern point of the pro m ontory of Af

ri c a va riou s fragm ent s of th eir trib es are m et with far
,
inth e int erior even north of L ak e Ng a m i a s i f th e

, ,
r a c eha d b een gr a du ally pr essed down fro m the north ,
by m ore powerful trib es It is an inst anc e of the

.
THE OTT ENTOT
H RACE . 01
vit ality of ra c e th a t th e B akal ah ar i the poorest of the

, ,
B echuan a trib es li ving sid e by Side inthe d esert w ith

,
the Bush m en the m o st d egr a d ed of th e

,
Hott entot s und er precisely the sam e cir

,
cu m stan ce s ar e a s di ffe
,
rent fro m th em a s th ey ever
w er e; theform er gl a dl y r aising wh erever po ssible a , ,
fe w pu m pk in s or k eep ing a few go at s and th e l a t

, ,
ter s corning an y cultur e of th e ground or c a r e of cat
tl e a nd pr eferring the w ild l ife a nd th e poor g a m e or

,
v ermin which th e d esert furnish es .

2
The Hott entot p eopl es h a v e b een gr a du all y di sap

p ea ring b efor e the a tt a cks of civi liz at ion In th e .
b eginning of the l ast c entury a numb er of trib es w er e

,
se ttl ed on the south ea st co ast betw een the C ap e and

,
th e ri ver Kai So m e of th ese h av e b een entir ely ex

.
t erm inat ed ; others h a ve b ecom e sc att ered servant s of

the colonist s or h av e ent er ed the Hott entot r egim ent
,
inth e colonial a r m y ; whil e a con sid era bl e body of

emigr a nt s h a v e settl ed th em selv es on the Wint er
Mount ain n ea r the K at River The whol e numb er

,
.
I s not thought to e xc eed

O n the southw est ern co a st som e of their n ations ,
h a ve also di sapp eared and oth er s h a ve

G iq r uas .
b eco m e int erm ingled w ith Europ ean s pro ,
du cing a r a c e c all ed Gr iqu a s or B a st a rd s The ,

.
G r iqu a s a r e a r estl ess r a c e con st antly ch ang ing th eir

,
h abit ations ; th ey form ed two st ation ary com m unities

for a t ime at Am andel boom on the w est d ecli vity of
,
the K arr ee m ount ains and at Schietfontyn on the , ,
east er n F rom th is po int th eir m igr a t ion s h a v e ex

.
,
t ended over L ak e Ng ami up the Teoge ev en to Li , ,
b eb e the city of the B awi cko O th ers of the Griqu a

,
.
w andered tow ard the north und er the n am e of ,
Or l a m and conqu er ed the co u ntry b etw een th e Au b

,

,
i
th el ower G arib theco ast and the Zwa chau b Th es e

.
, ,
trib es h av e r et ain ed th eir inldependence; th ey are

v ery wild and rough and preserve m uch of theHot
,
ten tot typ e as w ell a s the a ncient cu sto m s

,
Th ey .
sp ea k th e N a m a di al e ct of the Hott entot whil e the ,
G riqu as sp eak the C ap eHoll andish The O rl am are

-
.
a l so jo ini ng inthe gr ea t n at ion a l em igr a tion s which ,
a r e so ch a r a ct eristi c of int erior Afric a A fam ous .
ch ief Jonk er Af ricaner h as l ed som e of th eseexp o

di tions u su ally dir ect ed tow ard th e country in the

,
north thu s far u n explored by Europ eans

,
.
The di str ict s on th e low er G arib ar e occup ied by
a noth e r Hott entot trib e the Nam aqu as as w ell as

the G riqu as The upp er provinc es on this river are

.
h eld by the Korannas who ar e r ap idl y di sapp ea ring

,
.
The N am a qu as are sai d in1 8 5 9 to h a ve r ea ch ed , ,
a s far north a s 1 9 2 4 s outh l a t itud e a n d to h av e oc

,
cu ie
p d a long with th e H ill D a m a r a s
,
or H a u kei n , ,
the m ount a inou s country b etw een the upp er cour se of
the O m ur am b a and the l and of the O v a mpo s

, .
The m o st r em a rk abl e of the Hott entot trib es are ,
the S a a n or B u shme n Th ey h av e b een som etimes

.
THE B USHM EN . 3 03
s uppo sed to bem erely the low est of the C ap e Hott en

tots reduc ed by a l ife in the desert to th eir p resent
,
d egr a ded condition But th eir a ctivity far

B sm e n
.
,
u
surp assing th a t of th e for m e r p eopl e th eir

ind ep end ent dial ect and the wi de di stribut ion of th eir
nu mb ers m ak e it prob able th at th ey are a distinct
,
n t on o
a i f th e en
Hott to r c p erh ap s the rst of
t a e
th ese p eopl es who ent ered South ern Afric a from the
north and who aft erward wer e conqu ered and b eat en
,
down by succ eeding hordes of the sam e fa m ily This .

l att er suppo sit ion woul d a ccount for the h atred still
exist ing b etw een the Bu sh m en and th e Hott entot s
prop er and agr ees w ith the tr a ditions am ong the
,
Nam a qu a s The c entr al h a bit at ion of the Bu sh m en

.
,
a s is w e ll k nown is in the C ap e Colony Th ey ex

, .
t end from the bord ers of Car aria to the northwest

of th e colony g e ner ally in the condition of them ost

,
sa va g e b a rb a rism so m e
,
tim es living in holes in the
ground or in the bu sh es and yet h aving resist ed for
,
c enturies the m o st inc essant p ersecutions a nd hostil i

ties and still r eckon ed the b est h erdsm en hunt s
, ,
m en a nd w a rriors of the n at iv e popul at ion Of al l .
the South Afri c a n r a c es th ey ar e the only on

,
e
th at has exhibit ed any d egree of artist ic Ar tistic
we
t alent ; th eir drawing s on th eir c aves inthe
m ount ains and the d ecora tion s of th eir c al ab ash es ,
showing con sid er abl e b ea uty a n d t a st e Th ey are

.
,
in th eir w ild h ab it s the Ind ia ns of Afric a and

, ,
th e only ttl ed com m uni ty ever form ed of th em is

se ,
th e one a t F r eem a n ton on th e s outh east ern bound a

,
ries of th e colo ny .
B esid e th ese provi nc es th e N a m a qu a t erritory

,
h as occ asi on a l hordes of Bushm en R ec ent inv est i

.
a ti on s h a v e di s clo s ed a l s o th e i r e xi st enc e i n t h e di
g s
tri cts ea st and north of L a k e Ng am i a nd th er e is no ,
doubt of th eir ext ension a s far a s 1 7 south l at itud e .
It is not improb abl e th at fa rth er r esearch es will Sho w

th at Bushm en ar e sc att er ed over a gr ea t p a rt of in
terior Afri c a G alton conclud es th at th ey ar e s ettl ed
.
in the l a t itud e of C a cond a or a bout 1 3 3 0 south

l atitud e .
Fro m v arious evidenc e it app ears th at som eof th eir

,
trib es ar e bl a ck Mo at st at es th at n egro Sl a v es h av e
'
b een inthe C a iro m a rk et fro m the int erior of Afri c a ,
who Spok e a dial ect r esem bl ing th e Hott entot Th ere .
is r ea son to th in k th a t s om e of the d a rk trib es on the

"
co ast of Ad en and Habesh h ave a cl i ck in th eir l an

,
gu age so th at th e th eory whi ch linguistic r esearch is

,
f a vorin g of the Egypt i a n or ig in of the Hot

O ig n f
r i o ,
n
Il o tte t t5
tentots i s r end er ed m or e prob abl e by th es e
,
s c a t tered tra c es of th e Hott entot r a c e through the in

teri or of th e cont in ent Nothi ng d enit e how ever
.
, ,
cana s et b e conclud ed on th i d i f
cult qu e t i on
y s s .
The m or a l condit ion of the B u shm en is exc eed

ingl y low ; al l fami ly t ies are disr eg ard ed th e y
;
THE B US HM E N . 3 05
h ave no p erson al n am es a nd th eir l anguagerecogn iz es

,
no differ enc e b etween m a id en a nd wife In d ispo si .
t ion however th ey a r e ch eerfu l and friendly good

, , ,
na tur ed a nd g en erous tru e to th eir pro m ise a nd qu ick

, ,
to feel gratitude .
The notion of the physi c a l typ e of the Hott entot ,
is a s is co mm on d erived fro m the m o st ex agg er a t ed

, ,
c ases Livingston and And erson inform u s th at in

.
m a ny in st a nc es ev en the Bushm en exhi b it good fea

,
tur es a nd a fair bo dily typ e Th ey ar e how ever .

, ,
usu ally b adly fed som etim es living on sm all ground

-
,
an i m al s or mi c e and r a t s w a nd ering a round in m o st

,
b arren and d esol at e Countries a s in the Great N am a ,
q u a l a nd wh e
,
r e th er e ar e o nl yf eu r inh a b it a nt s to th e
s qu a r e m il e in ,
s qu a r e mi l es an d the n atur a l ,
r esult is a low physical typ e Th ey are o ften und er .
siz e d h ardly m ore th an four feet h igh ; the P y q e f

, h si u o
B hm e
li m b s ar e th in body sl ight a nd abdo m en
us
, ,
proj ecting The eyes are sm all bl a ck and obli que

.
,
g iv m
g th e fa c e a Mo ngol e xpr es si on but k e en a nd
su spi c iou s ; the no s e is v e ry bro a d and at the skin ,
y ellow th e ch eek bon es prom in ent and the h air grows

,
-
in sm all t wist ed knot s l ik e the h a ir of a brush l ea ving

, ,
b a re sp a c es of the skull b etw een The skull is sm all .

,
but long from front to b a ck O n som e Of the fem al es .

,
th e s tea te p yg e i s fou nd a p ecul i arity how ev er seen

, ,
on some oth er Afric an p eopl es .

The chi ef ext ern a l ch ar a cteri stics of the Hott entot

Cl i cks.
l anguag es are deep aspirat ed guttural s
,

,
h arsh conson ant s and a m ultitud e of u gly , ,
inim it abl e
Th e Nama qu a l ang a ge,

u sa ys M r. E Norr is ,
. is a ninter
esting s tu d y of itself ,
o n a ccount of its remarkabl y simpl e and
y et compr eh e si n ve a nd expr essi e st v r u ctu r e a
,
nd fr om its pos
ses si ng fea tu res, su ch a s th e gr ammatical gende r a nd accu s ative
cas e,
u su al l y considered as pecul ia r to themost highl y o gani ed
r z
l ang ages
u .

Its few , a f nities a r ewith Coptic a nd
Semitic . The v ocabul ar y is l imited , a nd , as inChi
nese, many words appear to ha v ethe sam esou nd .
Th enoun s h avetwo r eal , gr amm atical g end ers , d istingu ished

by th eir term inations . Th ere ar e pl u ral forms, and two d ual
forms : o ne appropr iated to a pa ir , l ike th e Semitic, th e oth er to
two indi idu al s , v as i n G reek ad vant ge a s of form, which e en v
our ow nl angu age d oes not poss es s. Th ere is al s o a copi ous de
n n, formed
cl e sio ,
as in th e F innish l angu age, by terminations,
which m ay be call ed post positions -
.
Th epr onouns ar e v e y n me
r u r ou s , a nd h a v e distinct

forms
for ever y conceiv abl e modicationof meaning th es econd per
so na s well as th e thir d , d istingu ish th e gend ers. Al l ar ecom
pl etely a nd re y d ecl ined Thev e b is conj ugated by the

gul arl . r
a d ditio nof certain yl l abl e

ss Th e N am a q a i p ovid ed with a
. u s r
Of the cl icks in the Zu l u , probabl

9
y v
d eri ed from the Hottentot
dial ects, Rev Mr. Grou t s a s tha t there
. y a r e three general cl ass es the
denta l , thepa l a ta l , a nd The denta l is ma de by pl a cin

the l a ter a l .
g the
tongu e rml y u ponthe front teeth, a nd withdra win g i t s u dd enl with a y
n Thepa l a ta l is so cal l ed from its being ma de by press ing the
s u ctio .
tongu e cl os el y u ontheroof of themou th, a n

p d wi thd ra wing it s u dd enl y,
s o as to produ cea Sharp, q u ick nois e . The l a ter a l is s o cal l ed from its
being mad eby thetongue,
inconunctionwith th e S id e (d ou bl e) teeth j .
H OTTENTOT L ANGUAGES . 3 07
co side n
r abl e nu mber Of co j unctions,
n a pa r t of speech ,

sa y s
th e s am e y
au th or it ,

gener al l y ver y d ecient in u ncu l tivated
l angu ages

.
Th e Hottentot l angu ages a r e said by M Mau ry,

. to exhibit
one pecu l iarity , which a ssi mil a tes th em to th e P ol y nesian a
(one common and one particu l ar), and a d oubl e

d ou bl e pl ural
for m of th erst per sonpl u ral , indicating if th epers ona d d ressed
b ecompris ed i nth e
we,
or not . This form is al so fou nd in
s ome of th eNorth Am ericanInd iantongu es .
Enough has thus b een bri ey st at ed to Show th at ,
this l angu ag e an im pl em ent of wonderful pr ecisio n

an d b ea uty yet the di al ect of p erh ap s the low est hu
,
m anr a c e on th e earth pl a c es th is d egr a d ed p eopl e

a t a nin ni te di st anc eabovethe brut e and even r a nks ,
i t inc ap a city a nd origin w ith the m o st h ighly d evel

op ed ra c es of m en .

With r eferenc eto the g en er al physic al divisions

of South Afri c a Livingstone gives it as F ve phy i l

, i s ca
n
h s Op i ni on th at th er e a r e n
d wi
.
e l on
s ro s
i
g itu
din al b and s of color running up the south ern co nti

n ent .
Tho se on thes eabo ard both east and w est ar ev ery , ,
bl a ck ; th en two b and s of light er color l i e about 3 00

m il es from ea ch co a st of whi ch thew est erly one b end

, ,
ing r orm d em br a c es the K al ah a ri d esert a nd the

,
B echu an a countri es ; and th en the c entral b asin is

very d ark ag ain .
Thi s n be
only a v ery g en er al app ear anc e a s
ca ,
num erou s exc eption s ar e found to it ; the Bushm en

of l ight er color b e ing s c a tt er ed a round inthe c entr e
,
of th e cont in e nt and the M akol ol o who ar e of li ght

, ,
y ellow co m pl ex i on h a vi ng m igr a t ed to th e c e
,
ntr al r e
gion s Al l tr a v ell ers a gr ee th a t the color of the Afri

.
c ans to a c ert ain d egree ch anges a ccordi ng to h ea t

, ,
an d d am pn ess th e sa m e trib e (a s the B a tok a for in

,
s ta nc e ) b eing bl a ck or l ight e r color ed as th e -

y ar e e x,
po sed in a great er or l ess d egree to th ese two in

n
u e ces T e lin es of l angu a g e a s for in st a nc e
h .

,
tho se of theKai r fam ily cut a cro ss the distinction s

of color a n d oneundoubt ed r a c e m ay em br a c e p erson s

,
bl a ck a n ot h r w ith un m ix d blood of a l ight

j et d ,
e s e
copp er color -
.
The S em it ic r a c es as the Ar ab and B erb er and

Abyssini an v ary endl essly in com pl exion Som e .
Ar ab s ar e r eport ed to be j et bl a ck ; a nd the B erb ers ,
a s shown by Dr B arth a r e s om et i m e . s a l m o st bl a ck
,
an d a t oth ers fair a s North Europ ean s The Abyssin .
i a n s r a ng e fro m bl a ck to copp er color a ccord ing to -

,
loc al ity .
Wh a t is c all ed the n egro typ e th a t is the low

-
,
typ e of the co a st of Guin ea is com p ar a tively the ex

ce ti on p erh a p s a s m uch so as th e low Irish typ e in
p
th e K cl tic r a c e The n egro featur es ar e co m b in ed in
.
Afric a i n ev ery po ssibl e v a ri ety As Prich ard h a s .
Shown an d a s m ay be seen by r eferring to d escript ion s

,
F
A RICAN RACE T -
Y P ES . 3 09
l dy given of the p a rticul a r na tio ns inthis tr eat ise

a rea
,
th ere ar e j et bl a ck n egro es w ith woolly M n h n i g gs

Of
y e
h air but nobl e Ary an fea tur es such a s the
p '
Iol ofs Ma nd ingo es G u beri a nd oth er s ; or bl a ck peo

, , ,
l e wi th fr iz z led an d ev en tr ight h ir nd r e g l r
p s a a a u a
fea tur es such a s the B ish a ri and D a n ak il and som e

, ,
of th e F e lla t ah or bl a ck s with owing h air in ring

l ets as the Som aul i and the trib es n ear the Zam b esi ;
,
or light brown p eopl e with woolly h air and Europ ean

-
form s a nd fa c e a s s om e of th e Ka i r s ; or l ight brown

,
-
with n egro featur es a s m any ea st of Angol a ; or

,
brown w ith the low est n egro typ e and h air in tufts ,
as th e Hott e ntot s .
M d bba d e
. A
i a
s
n e n ent sa ue
m i n it who has had
el ev en y ea rs of exper ienc e am ong the r a c es of E a st ern
Afri c a st at es a s his conclu sion th e m or e trustworthy

,

a s Oppo se in
d to his previ ous Op on th at color is in
i
the m ain the r esult of food a nd cl im a t e D Abb d e . .

a ,
.
s
w
O ur u su al cl a ssication and entire sep ara v ie .
t ion of the n egro from the whit e he th ink s ar e du eto , ,
our com m only seeing the extrem es of the two typ es

th e Guin ea n egro a n d Europ ean wh t e in contr ast
i .
This s c affold ing of cl assic a t ion he says fell wh en h e

, ,
rst saw c ert ain trib es the D ogge a nd ot e s in

h r n
E ast ern Afric a and now w ith all hi s experienc e if he

, , ,
w ere to choo se am ong individu al s in ZEthiOpia (ex

cluding al l mi xtur e of rac es) it would be impo ssible
,
for him to s ay wh er e the n egro b egin s and the r ed
m anend s .
Th er e is noth ing inth e gr eat sourc e from whi ch

evi d enc e of differ enc e and of uni ty a m ong d iffe r ent
p eopl es h as b een sought in th is treat se n am ely
,
i
,
L a ngu ag e to prov e the n egro r a dic ally differ ent from

the oth er fam ili es of m anor ev en m ent ally in fer ior to
th em .
A l a rg e portion of th e brown and bl a ck trib es of

North ern Afri c a a s has b een shown b elong to the
, ,
sa m e fa m ily a s th a t wh i ch r st orig in a t ed
S em i i n
t ceg ro .
co mm erc e whi ch invent ed th e alph ab et

, ,
produc ed the subl im e H ebr ew po etry and Arab ian

s c ie nc e and whi ch was through m a ny a g es inone of
,
its br a nch es the esp ecia l m ediu m tt ed by Provi

,
d enc e for tran sm itt ing the m o st el evat ed r eligio us

i n sp ir a t ion s to m ank ind a nd in whi ch the D ivin e
,
m an ifest at ion of J ESUS C HRIST wa s m a d e Th e Se .
m it ic n egro can c ert ainly n ev er be con si d er ed by the

worsh ipp ers und er a S em itic r el igion as in ferior in ,
blood to th em selves .
St ill a noth er group of p eopl es both brown and ,
bl a ck m any fully bl a ck ar e d esc end ant s of th at

, ,
fa m ily wh ich er ect ed th e a nc ient em p ir es on the Eu

,
h r a te s an d wh i ch unknown c entur i e bu ilt th e

p ,
s a
go ,
pyr am id to m b s on the Nil e and found ed the gloo m y

-
art
,
th e a rt ic ia l c ivil iz a t ion a nd the Scienc e of
Egypt Sur ely the Ham itic bl a ck is not by n ec essity

.
F
A RICAN CA ACITIES. P 311
of r a c e a b eing inferior to tho se r a c es who rst l earn ed

,
scie nc e of his forefath ers And if it be H m

.
i ti c
ng
a
e
shown inthe inv e st ig a t i on s of the n e xt few ro.
years a s m any philologist s pred ct th a t the lowest

i
Afric an r a c e t e Hott entot is a d esc end a nt of th e

h
high est the Egypt ian th en w ill be dem onstrat ed th at

, ,
no d egra d ation of physic a l typ e or m ent a l condition is

a n ec e ssa ry proo f of d iv ersity of orig in .
The fa mi l ies of C entra l Afri c a h av e not ind eed , ,
al l b een cl assi ed and no ab solut e proof can be

,
present ed of th eir identity of origin with the r est of

the hum an r a c e but th eir l angu ag es Show no r a di c a lly
,
different featur es The l aws of hum a n sp eech ap

.
ply to th em as to al l oth er tongues : th ey ar e found ed

on the sam e principles : th ey ar e som etim es conspicu
ou s for th e ir r ichn ess and exib ility a nd a gr ea t
,
schol a r of G e rm any (POTT) has rank ed many of th em

am ong th e nobl e tongu e s of m or e cult i v a t ed r a c es
Th ese r a c es h a ve m a nifest ed no w ant of c ap a city

for comm erc e or a gricultur e or gov ernm ent . Som e
h aveer ect ed Inthi s c entury great em pi res ; A hm ement c s
f bl m es"
som e ar e the tr a der s through w id e d ese rt s ; k
s om e h a v e org a n iz ed gov e rnm ent s op en ed schools

,
an d even a cco m pl ish ed thewonderful fea t of inv enting

a phon e tic alph ab et .
Many ar e di st inguish ed for the hi gh est physic al

typ e; and oth ers in force and en ergy and even in ,
g e n ui t
y ar e not b e
,
h ind m or e fa vor ed r a c e s
.
The gr ea t South ern or K afr fa m ily including so ,
m any n at ion s pr esent s no in feri or ity in th a t h igh est

,
expr ession of t e hu h m a n soul L ngu g e but has a

a a
tongu e which i s r em ark a bl e for its m elo dy ri chn ess ,
an d pr ecision of expr ession .
It is tru e th at owing to its isol at ion c au sed by the

,
m al aria of its co a st s the w a nt of n avi g abl e w at ers

,
an d the di fcult ies of l a nd tr a n sit th e con

-
Th i p e en
er t
r s ,
n
p i
tinen t of Afri c a h as b een a l m o st u ntouch ed
os ti o .
by the gr eat curr ent s of comm erce and by the gr and

m ov em ent s of Christ ian ity so th a t its r a c es st and at
,
thi s d ay low er th a n tho se of any p art of the glob e ex ,
c ept O c eanic a .
The Afri c an p eopl es w ith the exc ept ion of the

S emitic a nd H ami ti c r a c es h a ve no lit eratur e or his
tory : th ey are b eclouded w ith the sh a do w of ignora nt
mind s thesup er stit iou s dr ea d of un seen pow er s : th ey

ar e cur sed with th e vi c e s an d wrong s of Sl av ery ; and

th ey h av e not yet produc ed a m anw ith int ell ect or
m or a l pow er su fcient to m ould and l ea d n at ion s .
Y et with a l l th is th ey ar e no low er th a n prob ably

,
w er e m any of the Ary a n r a c es on th eir rst entranc e

into Europ e; th ey ar e to be look ed u pon a s young in
th e i mm en s e p eri od n ec essa ry for th e h i stori c al d ev el
O me
p n t of r a c e s an
,
d th e r e i s noth ing to Show th a t
th ey m ay not yet grow inth eir own direction to the

ful l st a tur e of the oth er fa m ilies of m an .
Moh am m ed anism has alr ea dy b egun in a p artial

FUTURE OF AFRICAN RACES . 3 13
way th e im proving proc ess by sol id ifying sep ar at e

,
trib es a nd Spr ea ding the id ea of a comm un ity of be

l ievers
. St ill m ore ha s Christia nity prov ed Th
ef t e
u ur .
on thew estern co ast wh at order a nd Intel l i

,
g enc e and good m oral s m ight spr ing up u nd er its

g enial reign The Afric an di spo sition is said to Show
.
a ce rt ain op enn ess to pure r elig ious inuenc es ; SO th at

i f the D ivin e working in h istory Sh all produc e so m e
gr eat Afric a n proph et or r eform er inspired by the
,
sys t em wh ich is m or e cong en i a l to th e Afric a n n a tur e

th a n eith er Moh amm ed anism or Ju deeism Christ ian
ity wh at m ay we not yet hop e for Afric a n d ev elop
m ent and c iviliz ation !
14
PART SEVENTH
E T HN O L O G Y O F M O D E R N E U R OP E .
CHAP TER X X VI .
TURAN I AN S.
I. T HE F INN I C RACES
.
THIS family i s rem ark ably scatt ered over various

p arts of Europ e ext en ding to the utm ost lim it inthe
,
north of Sw ed en and N orway wh ich w ill a dmi t of,
hum an l ife; forming the under stratum of popul at ion

-
in v a riou s pro vi nc es of Ru ssi a ; app ear ing on th e

bl eak d eclivities of the Ur al and cropping forth ag ain
,
on ther ich pl ains Of Hung ary Th ey are a r em ark .
a bl e a nd un di sput ed i n st anc e of th e effect

gigginiinneee

o nph y q e
si u
of cl im a t e food an d occup a t ion upon the
, ,
physic al typ e of a r a c e We h ave ha d the good for

.
tune to see both extr em es Of th is family the L app s

an d the M agya rs and two m or e utt erly differ ent

p eopl es in a pp ear a nc e siz e com pl exion a nd bodily

, ,
THE FIN NIC RACES . 315
d ev elopm ent could h ardly a nywh ere be found am ong

,
th e wh it e r a c es The M agy a rs though not a t all

.
,
p eopl e Show al m o st the p erfection of mu scul a r form ;

,
the featur es ar e r egul a r an d th eir fa c es a r e o ft en r e

,
m arkabl y h a nds om e; th e h a ir and ey es ar e d a rk w ith ,
u su ally a h a r sh co m pl e xion though occ asion ally l ight , ,
an d a b eard g en er ally ful l a nd d ark Th er e is no .
n er ra c e physic ally in Europ e The only p ecul iar

, , .
l y Tur ani a n fea tur e th a t we h ave ob serv ed i n th em ,
i s a n occ asion a l obl i quity of theey eli d s such a s m a rk s ,
som e of th e Mongol s The L a pp s on th e oth er h and

.
,
a r e o ften short poorly form ed w ith thin C n

, ,
o trast
b we n
leg s and p1 em i n ent abdo m en h avm g com M gy
, ,
et e
nd Lapp s
a ar s
m on or ugly fea tur es l ight com pl exion

a "
, ,
h igh ch eek bones sc anty b eard and protruding chin

-
,
.
Th eir com pl exi on is so m et im es d a rk Th ey ar e in .
physique the m ean est r a c e in Europ e, Th eir h ea d

,
an d a pp ea r anc e ar e d ecid edly tho se of the gr eat nu m

,
ber Of Tur an i a n trib es The contr ast b etw een the

.
M agyars and the O st iaks from whom the form er ar e ,
d esc ended is al m o st equ ally great ; the l att er b eing of

,
middl e st atur e with y ellowish h ai r th eir fa c es and

, ,
no ses disagr eeably bro ad th eir body w eak and h abits ,
di sgu sting .
Th e se di ffe renc es b etw een the branch es of one

family ar e du e to the long inuenc e of a gen
,
i al cl i
m at e a nd the p u rsuit s of c iviliz ati on upon one side , ,
a nd th e w ant prop er nour ishm ent tog eth er with

of ,
the s ev erity of th ecold on th e oth er ,

.
The F inn i c fa m ily is divi d ed into four br anch es

th e Tchu d i c,
B u l e
gg ,
r i c P er m i c a nd Ugr i'
c .
The Tchu d i c i nclud es th e F i nns, l pp

a s, Esthe
ni a ns and Li voni a ns .
Th e Ru ssia n Finns who c ll th emselv es

,
a S u em a
l a i nen, or Inh ab it ant s of fens ar e settl ed in Russian ,
T h d
c u
F
ic
i nnl a nd an d i n th e provi nc
,
es of Arch
be
tri s.
a ng el and Ol onetz Th ey numb er ov er a .
m illi on a nd a h al f Th eir l angu ag e i s the m o st a d

.
v an ced of th e whol e fa mily and exc ept th e M a gy ar s , ,
th ey ar e the only Finn ic p eopl e wh ich po ssess a l it

er a tur e Th ey h a v e th e glory of origin a t ing and
.
tr an sm itt ing one of the grea t Epic po em s of th e world

th e K al ew al a The country shows a t th is d ay in
.
,
its school s and univ ersi ties a con sid er abl e d evelop ,
m ent inc ivil iz at ion .
The Ru ssia n F inn s ar e not inferior inphysic al d e

ve l opm ent to m o st Europ ea n p eopl es Th eir com .
pl exi on is O ft en dusky and th ey h av e a serious , ,
gloom y a sp ect but their bodi es are strong and w ell

,
m a d e Tho se who ar e c all ed F inn s in Norw a y ar e

.
,
not Finn s but L app s The Onnens are the Finns of

, .
th e northw est p a rt o f F innl a nd a long th e co ast of the ,
Gul f of Bothn ia .
One of the m o st p ecul ia r ch a r a ct er isti c s of th e

Finnic r ac es is th eir t endency to sup erstition; and
,
THE FINNIC RACES. 3 17
though Finnl and is Christ ian m any of the qu aint old ,
p ag an sup erstitions still survi ve am ong the p eopl e a nd ,
few ev en of the cult iva t ed cl asses ar e entir ely free

fro m th em The F inn s a r e wil fu l indi spo sition o ften
.
,
m oro se and do not ea sily ch ang e th eir old

,
m m c l ts
wa v s or l earn the h ab it s of str ang ers
'
.
,
Th ey ar e st ea dy and industriou s a nd show con si d er a ,
bl e m ech an ic al Skill L abor in the m in es from the

.
ea rl iest t im es s eem s to h a v e suit ed the Finn

,
i c di spo
s itio n .
The l angu age pr esents the agglutin ative typ e of

the Tur a nia n and its gr amm a r is s ai d by M Mii l l er
,
.
,
to show a lux u rianc e of gr amm atic al combin at ion

s econd only to Turkish an d Hunga ria n K el l gren

.
s a ys th a t of al l th e l a ngu a g e
,
s of th is fa m ily th e F in ,
nish has b een pr eserved the m o st pure a nd h arm oni

ou s ; th at whi l e the Hung a ri a n a n d Tur kish in the ,
const ant con ict of th eir peoples with va rious n ations ,
h ave ad mitted into th em selves m any for eign el em ents

'
th e F innish prot ect ed by the d eep for est s a nd the

,
s a v a g e cl im a t e and tr an sm itt ed in the s ongs of the

,
n a tion al h ero es has m aint ain ed itsel f rich and consis

,
t ent inits form s throughout .
The F inn ish ha s the sam e a gglut in at ion says M ,

.
Maury and the sam e p ostp osi ti on a s the B asque;

, ,
th is po st po sition being a n a djunctive p a rticl e pl a ced

-
,
a t th e e nd of a word to distinguish c a ses a structure

of l angu ag e whi ch a nt e c edes the u se of cases .
THE LAPP S .
Thi s branch of th e Finni c family is the only

nom a d popul ation in Europ e and prob ably the only ,
on e a tt a ch ed to h eath enish b eliefs .
The princip al anim al s em ploy ed r esp ect iv ely by

the Finn s and th eir r el at iv es th eL a pp s the cow and
,

,
E pe n
u ro a
th e r ei nd eer ar e typ e s of th e ir r esp ect i v e
nm d
Soc i al con di t i on s ; th eon eb ei ng a nevi denc e
o a s. O 0 Q
of st a t i on ary a n d a gri cult u r a l l ife and the oth er of ,
w and ering and b arb arou s life The h abit ation of the .
L app is det ermi n ed by the p asture for h s d eer on i

,
which healm o st entir ely d ep ends for sub sist enc e His .
r ang e is a s far north a s 7 1 or 7 2 north l at itude

,
an d owing inp a rt to the gr eat er m ildn ess of the Eu

,
r o eanAr ct i c clim a t e h e i s in a far b e tt e r phy i c l

p s a
-
condi tion th an the Arctic trib es of Am eric a Hi s in .
feriority to his r el at iv e the F inn is du e Von B uch

, , ,
think s to ext ern al ag encies The Finns ar ewell fed

,
.
-
an d w arml y cl a d and h a ve w ar m hou ses

,
The L app .
,
on th e contr a ry he say s
,
n ev er k eep s him sel f in a
,

d egr ee of t em p erature sufcient for physic al d ev elop

m ent
.
The l angu ag e of the L app s d iffers fro m th at of the

F inns as m uch as G erm an from D anish ; and the
,
p eopl e do not und erst and one anoth er It should be .
re memb ered by trav ell er s to a vo id confusion th a t in

, ,
THE LAPP S . 3 19
Nor way the L app s a

,
re c alled F inns, a nd the Finns
of Finnl and Qu a ens,
.
Though the m o st d egr a ded Europ ean r a c e and ,
not so far a dvanc ed a s the m ajority of Afric a n r a c es ,
th ey h ave al rea dy felt the improving inuenc es of

Christianity and h ave m anifest ed som e remark abl e
m or al r esult s The whol e numb er of L a pp s und er
.
Swed en and Russia is said to be only about

The prop er t erritory of the Finn s a nd L app s says ,
Pro f Munck i s bordered tow ard the east by a semi

.
,
circl e or third of a circl e fr om the Gulf of Livonia to

,
the w est ern p art of th eWhi t e Sea and tow a rd the ,
w est by a Simil ar curv ed lin e from Mal anger in F in

,
m ark to Um al a on th e G ul f of Bothnia
,
.
TheEs thoni a n s liv e on th eupp e r p art of theriver

S alis and border on the Finns Th eir l angu age is
,
.
clo sely alli ed to the Finni sh The p eopl e .
E th ni n s o a s.
ar e m o stly a mi se r abl e r a c e of serfs under ,
Sl avoni a n m ast ers Th ey num b er over

. ES
th on i a wi th Li von
,
i a and Kurl and form th e thr ee ,
B alt i c provinc es Of Ru ssia Th e isl a nds inthe Gul f

.
of Finnl and arem o stly E sthonian .
TheLi voni a ns of pur e blood do not num b er much

m or e th an a ccording to L ath am .
The B u l ga r i a br anch This includ es the Tsh er e

.
mi ssians and Mordvi ni an s inVi atk a K az an O r enbur g , , ,
an d oth er Ru ssi an pro vinc es n ear th e Volg a the
former n umb ering abo ut an d the l att er some

The Tsher em issi ans ar e m o stly p ag an ,
wh il ethe oth ers of thi s br anch ar e Christia n .
The P er m i c br a nch co m prises th e P er m i a ns S i ,
r ia ne s an
,
d Veti a hs . The P ermi a n s occupy th e Ru s
sia n provi nc e of P erm an ,
d the Siri a nes th a t of V0
logda The Votiaks ar e m o stly found inthe govern
.
m ent of Vi a tk a .
The two for m er tr ib es a re nom in all y Chr isti an ,
an d though d es c end ed fro m a n at ion fam ed for its

co mm erc e and ent erprise in th e early Scandi n avi a n
h istory the B eOrm as th ey pr eserve no r ecoll ectio n

or tr a dition of th eir a nc estors or expl an ation of th eir

,
m onum ent s .
The Voti aks r esem bl e th e F inn s : th ey are con

spi cu ou s phy si c a lly a s a r ed h a ir ed p eopl e
-
.
im
t .
The ch a se is th eir pri nc ip al occup a t ion .
Many of th eir p ag a n sup er stitions still survive .
The Ugr i c br a nch is m a d e up of the Vogul s OS ,
tiaks a nd Hung a r ia n s .
The Vogul s ar e a w ild hunting trib e l iving along

th e r idg e of th e N orth ern Ur al In r elig ion th ey a re
.
m o stly p ag an .
The O sti ak s ar e fo und mostly on the riv er Obi .
Th ey ar e a p ag a n trib e living pr incip ally by hunt ing

,
an d sh ing and of such lthy h ab it s th at they a r e

, ,
subj ect to m any cut a n eou s a n d scorbut ic disorders .
Th eir physic al typ e is quit e d egr a d ed The wom en

.
THE Y
MAG ARS. 321
t attoo th emselves . Th ey are th e undoubt ed sourc e

of th e M agy a r s .
The M a gya r s h a ve the glory of b eing the only

Tur a n ia n r a c e wh ich has con ferr ed a ny p erm an ent
b en e t on Europ e Not m erely in lit erature and
.
s ci ence wh er ein th ey ha ve m a d e no cont em pt ibl e

,
progress ; but inwh a t is m ore distinctively th eir own ,
an d ind eed is a hi gh er g ift to c ivil iz at ion anorg ani z ed ,
con st itution al governm ent l eaving m any l ib erties to

,
the subj ect a nd l ast ing for m a ny c enturies

M y
, ,
T he ag a rs
th ey h ave proved th at the Tur a nia n can

t ak e a worthy p art in the d ev elopment of m ankind .
D iffering inblood from n early al l the r est of Europ e ,
th ey Show in th eir m ent al ch ara ct eristics and th eir

m od es of life th eir Asi a ti c a nd Tura nia n origin
,
.
Th eir digni ed court esy of m ann er s th eir l a vish hos ,
p ital it
y th ei
,
r re of f eel ing a n d r i chn ess of i m a gin a
t ion ar e not Arya n or European So too th eir con

,
.
,
st a nt u se of the s a ddl e a n d th eir low hou ses built l ik e ,
t ent s and th eir fondn ess for ani m al s point to a no

, ,
m adi c origin .
The pr a ct ic al t al ent wh ich th ey h a v e m an i fest ed ,
an d th eir politic al skill during so m any c enturies to ,
g eth er with the sound m orality and un sh ak en p atriot

ism di spl ay ed i n th eir individu a l and n a tion al m is
fortun es is an evid enc e th a t the hi gh qu al it ies of the
,
Ar ya n r a c es ar e sh a red by so m e of the oth er fa m il ies

of m an .TheTuran i ang enius ha s the fam e of h avin g

14
produc ed oneof th e gr eat est or ators of m odern times

KO SSUTH .
The M agy a r s as has b een said ar e d esc ended

,
from th e Ugri c trib e of th e O st i ak s and not fro m the,
Hun s as h as oft en b een cl aim ed

,
.
The afnity of the Hung a ri a n and Ugro Finnic -
di al ect s s ays M ull er wa s rst prov ed philologic ally in

, ,
1 7 99 .
We giv e a comp ar ative t abl e of numer al s in the

di al ect s of this fam ily d r a wn up by M Miil l er (L ang
,
. .
of th e S e at of War p ,
.
O P VE
C M ARATI TAB LE. 323
P ul sz ky, in his
bl e a rt i cl es on th e Hung a rian a
l angu ag e shows th a t it di ffers fr om th e Ary a n

,
tongu es m uch l ess th an m any a ll ied Asiat ic l ang u a

,
g es .
Thu s the xes ar e not m ech ani c ally glu ed to

af
th e root s but in u enc e th em and a r e in

H ng n ,
l n
a g g
a ari a
ua e.
u enced by th em ; though th eir inu enc e
do es not u su all y ext end b eyond the n al syll abl e .
M a ny of the el em ents of the pronoun ar e the sam e .
with tho se of the Ary an pronoun s ; som e of the form s

an d a fx es a r e i d ent ic a l w ith tho se of our fam ily of
l angu ag es whi l e th e m o st a r e a ltogeth er differ ent
,
.
It is inm any r esp ects a l a ngu ag e far m or e d evelop ed

, ,
th an the mo st of the Tur ani an .
II . T HE TU RK S .
Anoth er r a c e of the T ur ania n fa m ily ttl ed

se in
Europ e ar e the Tu r hs ,
.
Th eir trib es in Russi a th e Te tar s of K a z an ,
of Astr a k a n S ib eria and the Crim ea ; the B ashkirs

, ,
theKirgh iz and the N ogays h a v e a lr ea dy b een spok en
of.
b esides th ese gr ea t num b ers of mi nor

Th er e ar e, ,
Turki sh trib es inRu ssi a s om e ext end ing ev en b eyond ,
th e Arct ic c ircl e .
The A si a t i c Turk w ith his w ell form ed h ea d

,
-
s ay s M B ou his l en gth en ed coun

. t en a nc e his regul a r
, ,
fea tur es his bl a ck or brown h a ir and his h andso m e

, ,
THE TURK S . 325
gur e b ecom es by m ixtur e of blood inEurop e al m o st

, ,
too colo ssal wh en h e is the issu e of m ar

, en
E
{
u r op a
i a n s ; or h e t a k es on an
r k '
r ia e s w ith S e rv
g
ignobl e phy siogno m y wh en h e i s h al f Bulg a ri an .
The Gr eek blood produc es Mu ssul m an s with a qu il in e

no se l ively and piercing eyes i nwho se expression d e
, ,
a nc e h as r epl a c ed the nonch al ant condenc e to

which the true Asiat ic Turk will ingly ab a ndons him
se l f The eyes he furth er rem arks of the g enuine
.
, ,
Tu rk h a v e s o m eth ing s a v a g e or for eign in th em to ,
which the Europ ean c annot at onc e a ccusto m him

se l f In the cities his color is a lm o st lifeless ; and
.
,
his l im b s ar e m ea gr e inthe extr em e wh en a ccident ,
a lly e xpo sed fr om th eir volum inous g a rm ent s .
The wo m en h a v e u su ally a v ery p al e co mpl exion ,
w ith poor gu r es ii
Dr W H Thom pson on the oth er h and d escrib es

. . .
, ,
the Tur k a s sing ul a rly r esem bli ng the a nc ient p i ctur e
of t e Scythi a n
h bowlegged with h ea vy squ at gur e
, , ,
inwh i ch th e trunk is very l a rg e but th e l eg s short ,
a rm s long sho ul d e
, rs round ed fa c e very bro a d and
,
.
h ea vy eyes sm all and very p iercing

, .
The Turk s ar e s c a tt er ed ov er al l Turk ey holding ,
a l l the pro m in e nt Ofc es a nd pro fession s Th ey ar e .

2
divid ed into (1 ) the true Turks or Osm a nl i (2 ) the

M a ndg i eu k and (3 ) into Bulg arian s Gr eek s Alb an
, , ,
i an s, a nd
oth ers who ar e of mix ed Tu rkish blood
, .
The O sm anli ar e at onc e to be di stinguish ed by th eir

sup e rior typ e of featur e It is still a m att er of qu es .
Ch n g
a d ype
t
e t
ion a s h as b efor e b een int im a t ed w ith
O m n
ethnologist s how far the ch a ng ed typ e of
of s a li .
th e O sm anl i fro m th e origi n al Asi at i c typ e i s du e to
m ixtur ew ith Greek and Circ a ssi a n blood and howfar ,
to new circum st anc es and occup ations We are in .
clined to the opinion th at the sam e c auses whi ch now

t end to the rapi d and inevit abl e dimi nution and d e
struct on o
i f th e T ur k sh r c
i a e i n Europ e a fa ct w ell

known also fa vor the sel ection of the b est physic al

typ e Polyg amy of course dimi ni sh es popul at ion on

.
, ,
th ebro a d sc al e an d li m it s the r eproduction of a r a c eto

,
th e m o st favor ed cl asses a s it i s th ey who get po sses ,
sion of th e wo m e n and are abl e to m arry F a ta l i sm

,
.
a root ed p eculi arity of th e Turk a ct s d estruct iv e ly

on al l cl a sses during the spr ead of p estil enc e or under ,
the u su al d estruct ive ag encies of hum an soc iety esp e ,
Ci al l y i nthe Ci ti es i n a sm uch a s i t pr e v e nt s
S ele i n f
ct o o ,
m
Si
prop er c ar e and for esight but it of course

,
a ct s m o st fa t a lly on th e poor e st a nd m o st d egr a d ed .
The r ecrui ting syst em wh i ch dr a w s princip ally on the

,
Mussul m an s of al l the r a c es in the E mp ire m ust na ,
tur al l y cut off the low est of th e r a c e r st Al l th ese .
i nu enc es whil e th ey c ert a inly d im in ish the popu l a

,
t ion ar e as it w ere sel ecting the b est physic al

, ,

,

typ es for p erp etu at ion To th ese m ay no doubt be .

,
THE TUR K S . 327
a dded the cro ssing with Greek G eorgian and Cir , ,
c assianblood .
The Eur op ea n Turk s h a ve illu str a t ed m any pr ob

'
l em s with r eg ard to the m ixtur es of r a c es The off .
Spr ing of th e whi t e Turk a n d the n egro m oth er

we ,
a r e told by Dr Rigl e . r anexp erienc ed m edic al writer

,
of long r e si d enc e in Const antinopl e ar e a vigorou s ,
an d int ell ig ent r a c e whi ch n eed the cro ssing of sev

,
er al g en er a tion s w ith wh it es to r end er th em li k e th eir

,
wh ite a nc estors .
The m ixtur e of th e Tur k s w ith oth er r a c es inEu

rop e is pronounc ed by the sam e a uthority to begen
,
er al l y b en eci al Them o st com m on int er T u rk ish

.
ng crossi
m a rriag e is w ith th e Sl av es ; b esid es this
s.
with the Greek s w ith the E thiop ians Ar ab s Abys

, , ,
sini a n s an d B erb er s ; w ith the Alb an ian s a nd occ a ,
si on al l w i th th e Ku r d s ; with G eorgi a n s and C ir ca s

y
si an s ; w ith G re ecoSl a v es ; and som etim es with Wal
l a ch and S ervia n wo m en A n atur al r esult is every .
v ar iety of physic al typ e .
The great est num b er of Turk s h a v e a lw ays b een

conc entr at ed in the ea st ern p art of the empire; at
Const antinopl e Adr ianopl e and insom e of thetowns
, ,
of Thr a c e In ea st ern Bul g aria a v ery comp a ct pop

3
.
,
u l a tionof Mussul m an s is found in B e lgra d e Shum l a ,
Thes emarriages ar e so prol ic, that Dr R. . sa s y the Tu rks choos e
negro wi ve
s for the sake of the l arge famil ies .
( g
Bi l er

s Die Turkai,
eteet. Wien ,
328 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD
a nd oth er cities a s w ell a s inm o st of the towns along

,
th e D a nub e In th e s outh ea st of M a c edo n

. i a and the ,
north east of Th essaly th ere ar e al so Turk ish vill ag es

,
.
In the r est of Europ ean Turk ey th erear e few ex ,
elu siv ely Turk ish town s bu t Turk s ar efound spr inkl ed
,
through al l the provinc es esp ecially inW est ern Bul ,
g aria and in Upp er a nd L ow er Moesia In Bo snia

,
.
,
the princip al emp l oyes of gov ern m ent a r e of th is r a c e

The r el a t i on s of the m ix ed Tu rk s ar e by no m ea n s ,
a m i c abl e tow a rd th e O sm a nl i .
This r a c e show s thewond er fu l pow er of gover ni ng ,
which onc e ch ara ct eriz ed it by the sm all proportion ,
G ve nn
o g which still both inEurop e and Africa form
r i , ,

TEE .
the rul ing cl a ss over v a st m ult itud es In .
Europ ean Turk ey th eir nu mb er is only est im at ed to

,
be fro m to though holding inch eck

a popul a t i o nof about
The unn atur a l v ic es pr ev al e nt am ong th e Turk s ,
an d th eir pol iti c al w eakness are Sign s of the a b solut e ,
d ec ay of the ra c e a nd it is prob abl e th at b efore m any

,
d ec a d es h ave p a ssed the Turkish n ation w ill c ease to

,
be known inEurop e exc ept i np a st h istory

, .
9
Dr Haml inr ema rks on a commonphrase of the Tu rks inEuro e
p ,
.
as y
if the felt themsel es in v
tru ders , Wea r eonl y u ests 1 a nd et the g y y
v
ha e occu pied their Eu ropea nposs es sions, twice a s l on a s
g theAngl o
v
Americans ha e b ninAmerica e
e The grea t cau se of this feelin
.
g, is,
no doubt, their being ina minorit intheEuropean ossession
p y s.
THE B AS UES. Q 329
III . THE B ASQUES l

(OR EUSCALDUNAC) .
Th is p eopl e present the r em ark abl e ph enom enon

of a r a c e of utt e rly foreign origin and l anguag e in ,
serted or l e ft b eh ind fro m pr evi ou s popul a t ion s a m ong ,
the Ary a n r a c es of Europ e Th e th eori es of th eir .
origin h av e b een countl ess ; one of the m o st m od est

of th ese by Erro an
,
d oth ers urging th at th e B asqu e ,
wa s onc e the uni ver sal l angu age a nd spok en by No ah ,
inth e ark !
It is c ert ain a t l east th at th is vigorous and orig
, ,
inal p eopl e occup ied sub st a nt ially the provinc es whi ch

th ey now hold in the north of Sp ain and the south of
F ranc e duri ng the Kelti c i nva si ons whi ch An q y f
, ti u it o
B q e
threat en ed youthful Rom e through thew a rs ,
as u s.
of C a rth a g e a nd the R om a n R epubl ic und er the Em ,
pire of the Caesars amid the att a cks of V andal s and

,
Goth s through the ery cont est s with Mu ssulm an s and

,
Ar ab s a nd inth e uprising of Sp a in a g ainst Napol eon

,
.
Th er e seem s no doubt a ft er th e in vest ig at ion s of Wm

,
.
von Humboldt of the conn ection of th e B asqu es with

,
th e a nc ient Ib eri an s a nd of th eir h a ving onc e b een

,
s c att er ed over Sp ain In Fr anc e th ey n ev er r each ed

.
,
farth er th a n the l eft b ank of the Adour .
The B a squ e l angu ag e is Tur a n ia n and is thou ght

,
if
Thepoints of e viden efc or its Tu ranianafnities, a re thus s tated by
De Charence y.
(l ) A l ist of man y si mil ar words in Bas q
ue, and the
by m any philologists to b elong to the Finni c fami ly *

.
It is wond erful ly rich in gramm atic al form s sonorou s ,
in ton e and cl ea r in expr ession It cont ain s doubl e .
the num b er of c a ses wh i ch the L at in po ssess es for ea ch
d ecli n at ion The articl e is pl a c ed at the end of the

.
word ; thus egu n(day) egu na (day the) Termin at ion s ,

-
.
will ch ang e a noun into a v erb or a dverb or oth er , ,
p arts of sp eech .
The conjug at i on i s v ery d ifcult and v ery ri ch ,
th ere b eing not only a cti ve and p a ssive form s but ,
m a ny sh a d es whi ch in oth er l angu ag es m u st be ex

, , ,
pressed by com bining sev eral v erb s or phr ases Thu s .

,
expr ession s li k e a l ittl e too gr eat a li ttl e too

,
Tu ran ian l an ua e
g g , s is gi en.
( )2 Its p eculivar it of agg l u tina tion ( )
3 y .
Its incorporatin g fa c u l ty z a word is di id ed, in order to pu t between v

its two parts a nother wor d as Chil d (I can ),
a l bad e t (if I can
) (4 ) .
Thedati e en dingvs in en ,
an d i ,
a r e fou nd in F in ni sh ,
L ap ,
a nd Tch er
emisse .
( )
5 L a, or ea , indi cating theend or direction,
is found in F in
nish .
( )
6 Th e Signof pl u ral is k, nd one d ial ect of the
as in Mag ya r, a
Lap .
( )
7 N o un s p o s s e ss as i n F in n ish anacti e an
,
d passi ete ,
rmi n a v v
tion (8 ) G a vr e
. n anending for ordinal ad ecti es, is found inga r of
,
j v
the Oelets ( )
9 T.h e p r o n ou n o f 2 d an d 3 d pe rs S in g i ndi e ,
i s t h e s a m e . .
a s in Tu rkish .

,
q
Thu s B as u e s era (thou a rt), d a (he is) ; Tu rkish

s i n

g i s
(thou a r t) d
ou r (h e i s ) ( ) 1 0 T h e co n u. g a ti on f o rm e d o f th e j
v
,
re unionof the participl e and the erb to be, is l ikethoseof theTu rkish .
( )
1 1 T he gr ea t n u m b e r o f o i c es n eg ati ve ca u s a t i e , p
o ten t ia
l v in,
th e v
v erbs is l ike theidioms of th e Ou ral peopl es ; al so the combin
,
a tionof
v oices rese mbl es the Hu ngarian .

(1 2 ) Other s imil ar featu res a re to be
v
fou nd inthe in ers e tru ctu re of the phras e, thefre
S
nt u se of the ab q ue
s ol u te
participl e, al so
'
th e co nfus ion of the conu n j
ctionwith the post
position A nn a P hil Chre

( .d el .t 1 8 6 0,
t 6 0, p . .
, . .
Al l thewor ds for d omestic a nimal s a re F inn i sh ; theword for i ron,

is simil ar to that in s t ak an d o ul
g O y
(Charence ) V . y .
THE B AS QUES . 331
good ,

g iven by one word ; good and gr eat
a re

,

i s ent/nea an d good and sm all enttea

,

on e ,

who fa lls easil y is er evcerva so one

L n ge
,
g
a ua
who strik es w ith blows of a stick is
d istinguish ed by a slight di fferenc e of t erm in

,
at i on ,
fro m on e who strik es w ith blows of a ston e an d

i d eas lik e th e r ea son Of friend sh ip

th e reason ,

of e nmi ty and the like ar e expr essed in a singl e

, ,
word .
The di ffer ent vo i c es of the v erb expr ess eith er a n

a ctiv e or p a ssi v e st a t e or r e po se or n eg ation or
, , ,
do ubt or incr ease or d im inut ion a s w ell a s m any

, , ,
oth er sh a d es of m eaning E a ch voic e ha s eleven .
m oods and m any of the m oods s ie

,
c tenses .
The B a s qu e d eclin es al m o st ev eryth ing pr epo si

t ions a dverb s int erj ection s and even alph ab etic l ett ers
, ,
.
In its pow er of expr essm g a com bin at ion of id eas in

on e word it r esem bl es so m e of the N orth Am eri c a n
,
In di a n di al ects a s w ell a s inoth er featur es

,
.
The nu m er at i on is fro m 2 0 to 2 0 .
Th er e ar e thr ee di al ect s of the l angu ag e whi ch ,
ar e not e a sily und erstood in the different provinc es .
In som e vill ag es inAl ava the B a squ e tongu e is en ,
tir ely oblitera t ed and in sev er a l of the F r ench com

,
m un es the Ol d B a squ es no longer con si der th em selves

,
as b e longing to th a t p eopl e .
The g eniu s of the Eu sc ar a is b est seen inth e pop

ular po etry tran smitt ed inthe m outh s of the p eopl e ,
fro m th e m o st ncient t im es and inth e ext emporiz ed

a
,
tr a g edies a nd co m edies exhibit ed by the p easant s .
The provinc es occup ied by th e B a s qu es in Sp a in

a r e Upp e r N a varr e B is ca y Guipuz co a a nd Al a v a ;
, , ,
in F r a nc e La bou r d e a nd Soul e In phy

,
.
si q u e the p eopl e ar e t a ll str a ight m u s cul a r

, , ,
an d a g ile w ith bl a ck h a ir a nd bro wn com pl ex ion ; th e

,
wom en ar e r em a rk ably b ea ut iful but v ery l arg e and ,
pow erful in fr am e In d ispo sition the B a s qu es cor

.
,
r espond to the a nci ent Ib er ians proud im p etuous

, ,
an d irr it abl e but fra nk and sinc er e; fa ith ful frien ds

, ,
but im pl a c abl e en emies ; exc ell ent gu er ill a ski rmi sh -
er s but poor s oldiers

,
.
Am ong th e Sp a nish B asqu es th er e is m uch equ a l

ity of con di tion ; th e p ea sa nt s u su ally l iving on th eir
own fr eeh olds or cour t s and only a few c astl es still

,

b elonging to th e elders of th e trib es Sc arcely

.
a n B a s u et own s a r e to be found T h eir m un i c ip al

y q .
i n stitu ti ons w h i ch th ey pr eserved for SO m a ny c entu

,
i ie s a r e i n a rt h e r di t ry an i n p a rt pop u l a r T h

e d e

L
,p a ,
.
p e opl e w er e g ov ern ed by fr ee a ss em bl ies controll e d by ,
writt en c h art ers wh ich a ssem bl ies a lw ays pr eserv ed

,
a re
. m a rkabl e i nd ep end enc e tow a rd th e Sp anish king s
. .
Am ong th eir p ecul ia r tr a it s i s a singul a r r esp ect ,
e the dea d ; and so strong at som e p eriods hav e

"
, ,
S in l
{ gu a r
b e e n th e tok en s o f s orrow t h ey h a v e Shown
itra ts.
for th e d ec ea sed th a t th e govern m ent h as ,
been obl iged to control th em by l egisl at ion
.
THE B AS QU ES . 333
Th ey d ispl ay th e old Iberia n love for m ining and ii

,
ar e skill ed i ni ro nwork ; th e y a re good agriculturist s

-
though the so il is poor Urquh art r el at es th at th ey

.
st ill u se a na nc ient instru m ent l ik e a pro ng for turn ,
i ng up the soil inst ea d of the sp a d e or th e plough

, .
Th eir co stum e am us em ent s and d anc es ar e al l ex

,
tr em ely anc i ent The B a s qu es ar e a l so br a v e s ailors

. .
Though it is alw ay s un s a fe to judg e of th e con

nections of r a c e a lon e fro m isol at ed m ent al p eculiari
,
ties yet we m ay fairly say th a t the prop en sity Shown

,
by the B asques to su p erstit ion and th eir fon dness for ,
m in ing give a c ert ain w eight to th e evi denc e of l an

,
gu age in est abli sh n th eir r el at ions to the Finnic

r a c es .
The whol e popul a tion num b ers ov er of
whom ar e inF r a nc e .
A ve y
r singu l ar cu stom pr e a il s a m ov
n g t h em ,
w hi ch i s d ire ctl y
d e
v
ri ed from the a n cie nt Iberian, s a n d w hi c h , a cco r d in g to M i ch el h
, as
beenobs er ed a o
m v n th e
g T ata rs W h en .a chil d is b o rn ,
t h e m othe r as ,
s oonas Sh e is ab e, p oc
l r ee d s to th e u s u a l wo rk of th e h ou seho l d ,
wh il e
thehu sban d is in a l
st l ed in be d w ith t h e infa nt,
to r ecei e v
th e c om pl i
ments of theneighbors ! This cus tom exis ted al s o inCorsica .

CHAP TER X X VII .
AR Y AN RAC E S OF EU R OPE .
I . THE L V
S A ON IC RACE 1
.
WITH one gr ea t famil y of E ast ern Europ e the ,
qu est ion of r a c e is no l ong er a p u r ely scienti c or

hil s 0 hi c qu e st ion but b e co m es r ea l an d pr a ct i c a l
p o p ,
.
Ethnology to the Sl avoni an is not a m att er of ph il

,
ology or schol astic r esearch but b elongs to the m o st

,
stirring qu e st i on s of pol it ic s an d is a ssoc iat ed w ith th e

d eep est n at ion al a spirat ion s Tho se m yst eriou s t ies
.
of blood a n d co mm on org an iz at ion a nd comm on l an

gu ag e wh ich el sewh ere ar e only an int er esting su b
,
jc et for the s chol ar h ere agit at e the h eart of the

,
p eopl e and dir ect the revolutions of n a tions P a n .
S l a von i s m is th e expr e ssion of R a c e a cro ss

P n
Sl v n m
a
th e b a rri ers of cr eed s th e d iversit ies of

a o is .
d ial ect s and the s ep ar a t ion s of governm ent s .
Like the simil ar Anglo Am eric an sentiment it is

-
a m a n ife st a t ion of a pow e r ful n ation al instinct which ,
a lon e is a pl e dg e of the fut ureof the r ac e .

THE S LAVONIC RACE. 3 35
From th e Adri tic to the m outh of the Am oor on

a
the P a cic fro m Pol and to the borders of P ersia

, ,
und er countless v arieties of cl im a t e and situ ation this ,
deep sentim ent uphold s a r a ce who se gr and p ar t is ,
only b eginning to be pl ayed inthe dram a of history .
S eventy or eighty m illions of hum an b eings ar e weld

ed tog eth er by this m yst eriou s in stinct into an a lm o st
hom og eneous m ass to a ct directly on surrounding
-
p eopl es .
Th e Sl avoni a n is th e civiliz er a nd gov ernor of

Asia h e prot ect s comm erc e h e r estr a in s th e b arb a
, ,
rous and roving Mongol and Turkish tribes fro m th eir

bloody r ap a cities h e c iviliz es or extirp at es R n
, u ssi a
m em e
th e s a v ag e no m a d s of North ern Asi a an
u
d
'
hi s vigorou s blood is pour ed into the worn out r a c es -
of C e ntr al Asi a .
O n the side of Europ e hi s inuenc e is not felt

, ,
exc ept in the v agu e d rea d wh ich Ru ssi a n b a rb a ri c

pow er has c aused ; but without doubt the effet eTurk ,
i sh r a c e intrud ed into Europ e and con ferring few

b en ets on Europ ea ncivi liz ation is yet to give pl a ce
to thi s r ac e whi ch though not young has thet en a cious
, , ,
vigor of a pow er ful and long continuing m anhood -

.
The Sl a voni a n h a s thu s fa r r epr esent ed inE u rop e ,
th e principl e of D espot ism ; th is how ev er s eem s a , ,
r esult r a th er of a ccident al circum st anc es and of the

se m i civil iz ed cond ition of the p eopl e H istory shows
-
.
that sl avery n ev er exi st ed und er his r a c e inso Oppr es

si ve a form a s und er the Teu to nic ; and nowh er e now

,
do es the u njust pr ejudic e ag a in st r a c e or color which ,
d isgra c es the Anglo G erm a n p eopl es app ear am ong

-
the Russia n .
The co mm un a l org an iz a ti on wh ich w ith ch a r a c ,
teristic tou ghn ess th e r a c e h as uph eld for c enturies

,
a g a in st the oppr essi on of th e i r rul er s an d

Sl v n ic ,
en i y
a o
t t .
the gr and effor ts wh ich bo th p eopl e and
ac
governm ent ar e m aking for the em a ncip a tion of the

se rfs promise a b ett er future The Sl avonia n is n atu
,
.
r ally p ea c eful and inclined to a gricultural pursuits .
To him the Teuton prob a bly ow ed the knowl edg e

,
of th e plough ; a n d in th e l angu ag e of G ur owski
(Ru ss i a p ,
A
.gr i cultur e th a t a borig in a l prop
erty of the Sl a vi c r a c e now n egl ect ed and g en er ally,
in the st a t e of co a r se em p iri cism th a t in exh au st ibl e

sourc eof w ea lth th a t b asis of n a t ion al e
,
x t nc agri
i s e e
cul tur e will b eco m e an a rt and scienc e wh en the so il ,
an d the bondm a n t illing it,yok ed tog eth er by Oppr es

s on but unit ed infr a t e
i rn al love wh en both inB u s

,
sia a s w e ll a s inthe oth er Sl avi c r egion s sh all b ecom e ,
d isenthrall ed This soil plou gh ed by a freem an

.
, ,
s ow ed by a fr ee h a nd w ill y i e ld m or e and b ett er har

,
v est s th a n wh en scra tch ed by the serf th an wh en the ,
s eed s thrown in r ea ch th e fu rrow wr a pp ed i n th e

,
curse of a b ent down oppressed cr eatur e -

,
.
The l angu ag e a ccord ing to M M ull er is ch a r a c

,
.
,
teristic of the civil iz a t ion of the r a c e cont ain ing ,

THE S A L VONIC RACE. 3 37
powerful r esourc es and exi bl e a s Greek and L at in ,
e t al l a s it w e r e w i thout sel f r esp ect a nd sel f d e

y
- -
, ,
p e n d e n ce alw a ys look ing abro a d a n

,
d v a inly d e ck i ng
itsel f w ith th e t in s el of for eign countries in st ea d of ,
g ath ering strength fro m within a nd putt ing forth ,
w ithout sh am ethe g enuin efrui t s of its own not b a rren

s o il

.
The Sl a vo n i c r a c e d iv id es it sel f into two gr ea t

br anch es distinguish e ,
d by th eir dial ects : I theSou th ,
ea ster n II th e Weste ,
I The South east ern is again divid ed into (1 ) the

.
R u n including Gr ea t Ru ssi a n Li ttl e Sn We te nn

ssi a
,
ou th
d
as
es ter
r
R ssi an a nd Whi te Ru ssi a n; (2 ) Ru l ga

u
,
S v n n
a
la o ia s
f
r i a n ()
3 th e l l hyr i a n (or S e r b) co m pr ising t h e
S ervi ans , E vents a nd S l ovene .
II . The W est ern includ es ()

1 th e P ol es ()
2 th e
B ohemi a/l i s or Tchechs , com prising th e S l ova ks, a nd

Wendi a ns or Sevhi ems
'
()
3 th e .
Al l th ese v a riou s trib es sc att er ed over v ast dis,
tricts ar e to a c ert ain ext ent m utu ally i nt elligi bl e in

, ,
l angu ag e to one anoth er : the Russians and Pol es ,
for in st anc e conversing a s easily a s It al ia n s a nd

,
Sp aniards .
The d i al ect s of the m inor trib es how ev er are not , ,
so fa m il ia r to the oth ers th at th ey can be u sed by

th em inpubl ic proc eedings so th at th e grea t Sl a vonic
,
Congress of 1 8 4 8 in Prague of S ervi an s Pol es and

, , ,
Illyri ans w ere oblig ed to em ploy the h at ed G erm an

,
15
338 THE RACES o nTHE OLD WORLD .
l angu age for th eir comm on tongu e The key of al l .
the Sl avo n i c l ang uag es is sai d to be th e Ru ssian so ,
th at a Russia n canm ak e him self understood anyivvher e

fro m the Elbe and th e A dr iati c to S ib eri a a nd the
P a cic wh erever the Sl avoni c r a ce is found
, .
The l ea di ng br anch of thi s r a c e is th e Gr ea t R u s

s i an num b e
,
r ing a ccording to Sch afarik
,
G et
r a ,
R mn
u ss '
but a ccording to m ore r ecent

enum er at ion s by no m ean s so gr ea t a popul at i on
,
It .
form s th e h eart of Russia a nd inh ab it s so m e tw enty

,
v e gov ernm ent s ext end ing fro m th e gov ernm en t of

,
St P et ersburg along the Volg a to theUral and the

.
, ,
Don A lin e dra wn fro m L ak e P eipus to th e m outh

.
2
of th e Don wo ul d m ark th e front ier of the G r ea t Ru s
sia n s tow ard the Li ttl e a n d Whi t e Ru ssia ns Th ei r

3
.
colonists ext end over S ib eria K am ch atk a and the

, ,
northw est of Am eri c a Th ey form th e c entre of the

.
int ell ectu al a ctivi ty and i ndu stry of the country ; a nd

th eir a rtisans a nd tra d ers m ak e up the great o ating
popul ation in Russian cities of m erch ant s buil d ers ,
an d m anufa ctur ers .
The l angu ag e spok en by th em lik e the Engl ish

inAm eri c a h as no dial ect but i s the s am e w ith the

,
p ea sant as the schol a r ; the sam e inbook s a s incom

m on l ife; it is the o fci al and l it er a ry l angu ag e of
Russia The p eopl e ar e said to be grave inext erior
.
,
but with m uch gaiety and wit und er the surfa c e and
'
v ery fond of the song and the d anc e They are v ery .
THE S LAVONIC RACE. 339
ho spit able and polit e to stra ngers and shr ewd and ,
cr a fty in bu sin ess Th eir m o st prom in ent tr ait is

.
their power of p atient enduran ce a qu al ity wh ich

th eir r a c ehas alw ays shown .
Th er e ar e settl em ent s of the Gr eat Ru ssian s in

various p arts of Pol and and a few in the Turkish ,
E mp ire b eyond the D anub e

,
.
The Li ttl e Ru ssi a ns nu m b ering ,

ac
cording to Scha arik ar e sc att ered over the south of

Russia fro m G alicia to the Don ; hol di ng L e

, i ttl
R u s s
the governm ent s of Polt a va K i ev Volby , ,
m a Podol ia and oth ers a s w ell a s p a rt s of B essar ab ia

, , , ,
Taurid a Kh er son and oth er provinc es the country

, , ,
of th e Co ssa ck s of th e Bl a ck Sea an d portion s of ,
Pol and and G alicia and Hunga ry The Ru sni aks .
in th ese l att er count ri es b elong to this br a nch ,

.
Am ong the Littl e Ru ssian s th e origin al n at ion al ch ar ,
a ct er has m aint ained it sel f pure Their dial ect is

.
so ft er and m ore po etic inexpr ession th an that of the

, ,
Great Russia ns and the p eopl e h ave even a great er

,
im agin at iv e and m u sic al feel ing The s ongs and bal .
l a ds whi ch th ey h ave produc ed are r em ark abl e for ,
th eir po etic b eauty .
The WhiteRu ssi a/77 8 in h abit the government s of

.
Mohil ev and Minsk and the gr eat es t p art of tho se of

,
Vitepsk and Grodno Th eir l angu ag eis full of Polish

.
expr ession s a s for sev er al c enturies th ey w er e und er

,
P ol ish domi n ion The long con

. tinued oppression is -
3 40 THE RACES o nTHE OLD WORLD .
s aid to h v d
a e e a e gr d d t h e W hi t e R u ssi a n a n d to h a
, v e
xt
e i ng h
ui s e m d uch o f h i s v i t a l i ty a n d or ig i n a li ty ; h e
i s th e poor es t a n d m o s t d ej e ct e d o f t h e Ru s s i a n p ea s
a nt s an l
d i esv on th e m o s t unprod u ct i v e s o i l in t h e
,
country .
The nu m b er s of th e W hi t e Ru ssi a n s a r e g i v e n a s
2 7 00 000 by Sch afa rik though the c en sus of 1 8 57

r
, , , ,
would m ake th em r ea ch
The Cossa cks ar e con si d er ed now by the b est au
thor ities to be Grea t Ru ssi a n in r a c e
, ,
C k
though considerably m ixed w ith Littl e
ossac s .
Russian .
The B u l ga r i a ns ar e found al m o st ent ir ely und er

the Turkish do mini on s inth e provinc es s outh of th e
,
D anub e Bulg aria Rum el ia and port ions of S er via

, ,
an d M a c edoni a a sm all num b er only on

B lg i n
, ,
u ar a s.
th e north of th e D a nub e b eing und er Ru s ,
s ia . Th eir n am e is d eriv ed fro m the Bul g a r s a F in ,
nic trib e fro m the Ur al who conqu er ed th em inthe ,
l att er p art of the 7 th c entury and who m th ey a fter ,
w a rd ab sorb ed into th em selves .
Th eir a nc ient l angu a g e (of th e 9 th c entury) pr e ,
se rved inthe tr ansl at ion of the B ibl e by Cyrillus wa s ,
the l it er a ry l angu ag e of Ru ssi a t ill the 1 4 th c ent u ry ,
an d is now the eccl esia st ic a l l a ngu a g e of the Gr eek

Church inRussia S ervia and Bulg aria , , .
Th e B ulg a r ia ns show th e effect s of th e long con -
t inned Turkish oppression and area w eak and alm o st ,

THE I LLYRIAN S AN D SER IAN S V . 3 41
se rvil e p eopl e co mp ar ed with m o st oth er Sl avonic

,
r a c es In physiqu e th ey d iffer fro m the S ervian s in

.
, ,
h aving a sm all er h ea d a nd one l ess squ ar e and a

, ,
long er fa c e w ith an a quil ine no se Th eir Tur anian

,
.
typ e has alm o st entirely yielded to the Sl a vonic .
The Il l yr i a n (S ervi an) br anch is int er est ing as

h av ing b een the esp ecial obj ect of the Sl a vonic a spira
tions for unity And so far h a ve th ese sym p athies of
.
ra c eb een c arried out into pra ctic al r eality th a t within ,
twenty yea rs the Sl a vonic Illyr ians h ave

Il y i n
,
l r a s ,
un it ed th eir t wenty differ ent dial ect s in

Styria D alm a t ia Kroatia Sl a vonia and S ervia into
, , , ,
on e nat i on al a nd c u lt i v at ed l angu a g e .
Th is br anch it wi ll be r em em b er ed includ es the

, ,
S ervi ans the Kroatians and Sloven ian s The word

,
.
Illyrian has b eenu sed esp ecially to denot e the R0

,
m a n C athol ic portion of th ese Sl a voni c cou n tries and ,
S ervian th e Gr eek two p art ies bitt erly oppo sed

,
so th a t th e pol it i c a l unity of Sl a von ism i s by no m ea n s
a cco m pl ish e d .
The S er vi a ns hold the t err itory com prising the

s o uth ern counties of Hung a ry the whol e of Sl avonia , ,
p arts of Kr oatia C arniol a Istria D al m atia the m il

, , , ,
i tary front ier and the princ ip al ities of S ervia Bo sn ia

, , ,
H erz egovin a and Mont enegro Th er e are colonies .

,
a l so inHung ary a n
, d Russia .
The S ervi ans ar e a high sp irit ed a nd h ero i c p eopl e

-
,
an d one of them o st v igorou s of the Sla voni c br anch es;

3 42 THE RACES o nTHE OLD WORL D .
Th ey ar e m or e sob er a nd gr av e th an th eir n eighbors ,
th eB ul g a r ia n s .
The Sl avo n i an s of Turk ey are sai d by an intel li

g ent a uthority (M Bou e ) to show s om e
. th i
,
ng o f th e
p ers ever a nc e of the G erm an and th e neness of the ,
It alian Th ey po ssess m or e n at iv e g eniu s th a n th e

.

Ru ssian s and p arti cul arly th an the Slov ak s and B oh e

,
mi an s and l ess p encha nt for pl easur e and w ant of r e

,
ectionth a n the Pol es

.
The Bl evens ar e found inthe d istri ct bound ed by

the Adri at i c th e Upp er Dr a v e and Kr oatia ; th ey
,
ar e a l so m e t w ith inHung a ry .
The K r oa ts occupy th e Com itats of Agr am Kr eu z ,
an d W a r asd in and port ion s of the w est ern provinc es

,
The Wester n S l a voni a ns ()

1 T h e R ol es or
.
Lehhs Th is p eopl e occupy provinc es on th e w est ern

.
W em
est
fr ont i er o f R u ssi a e xt e nd ing fro m th
,
e B ap
S m n
l a vo s.
tic to the C a rp ath i an s em br a c ing a port ion
a
of G al ic ia an d th e a nci ent k ingdom of Pru ssia .
The south ern front ier run s p a st th e town s of San

d ec Kr o sno a nd B r oz oz ow ; the northw est ern is
, ,
form ed by th e Niem en Th ey num b er .
()
2 T h e B oh em i ams or T eheeh s theinh ab it ant s of
B oh em ia and Mor a v i a .
Within a few y ears a gr eat im pul se has b een,
g iven to the Sl avonic feeling of r a c e in B oh emia and ,
to thec ultivation of the B oh emian l it erature .

WEe RN S A L V ONIAN S .
The Sl avonians of Boh emia and Moravia ar e d i

v id e d into ve sm all group s : (a) th eHer e tics or High ,
l and ers who occupy them ount ain pl at eau from Schil d
,
b erg to D a cic : (b) the Handles inh abiting the rich ,
t erritory includ ed b etw een the cit ies Wisch au Ol ,
m ii tz L eipnik and Kr em sier : (c) the S l ovaks hold

, , ,
in th e whol e s outh ea st ern p a rt of Mor a v ia a n d ex

g ,
t endi ng over ft een Comitats inHung a ry a d egr a ded ,
an d d epressed p eopl e: (d) the Wa l l a chs (to be di stin

u i sh ed fro m th e Hung ar i a n trib e of th at n am e : an d
g )
()e th e W a te r P o
-
l es .
The Tehechs are r eckon ed by Schafarik a t ,
though in this estim at e m ust be

T he h c c s.
i nclud ed th eir colonies and tho se who h ave ,
emi gr a t ed from th em .
()
3 T h e l Ven d s of L u sa t i a num b ering,
only a bout
occupy a sm al l district around the towns
L ob au Neu salz Sprem b erg L ubb en and others
, , , ,
.
They ar e the r em ains of an a ncient Sl a

Wen d s.
vonic popul ation l eft in the m idst of the

,
G erm an and which form erly ext ended b eyond the

,
Elb e to the S a al e Th eir l anguag e is al so c all ed the

.
S er bi a n and po ssesses sev er al wri tt en work s

, .
The whol e num b er of the Sl avi c popul ations is es

t im at ed by G urowski at about eighty m illions of ,
whi ch Russia has fty sev en or fty eight mill i ons

- -
.
The tot al popul ation of Ru ssia i s g iv en by the c en su s

of 1 8 51 , as
P hysi ca l Sl avoni ans v ary

char a cter i sti cs . The
grea tly in physi c al typ e The north ern Russian s ar e .
fair w ith l ight h air ; th e south ern or s outh east ern a s

, , ,
the Kr oats a nd S erv ian s ar e d a rk with bl a ck ey es , ,
an d h air Th e Slov a k s a s th e wr it er h a s Ob s erv ed

.
, ,
P hy w ,s
a r e pow e
a
r ful m en of m od e r a t e si z e W i th , ,
h ei
ar a ct r s tI cs
c
long axen h al f h a ngi ng over th el l fa ces ,
'
an d co a r se strong featur es Th e Pol es m any of

, .
,
th em ar e of d ark eyes and h air and w ith t all w ell

, , ,
m a d e gures The r a c e b elo ng s physi c ally to the

.
br a chy lce h l i c or short h ea d ed th a t i s,to th e cl a ss

p a - -
who se skul l s are proport ion all y short er from front to

b ack th an with m o st oth er Europ ea n p eopl es
,
.
THE SLAVONIC RACES ARRANG ED ACCORDING TO THEIR RELI G ION.
(SCHAF ARI K )
.
P r otes ta nts .
G rea t Ru ssia ns,

M u s co
g
tes ,
Li ttl e u ss ia ns
M al or u sses
Whi te Russ ia ns,
,
B u l g a ri a ns,
S erv i a n s, or
K roa ts ,
Ca r y nthia n
P o l es ,
B ohem ia ns
s,
a nd Mo
ns
r a v ia
Sl o v a k s i nth e nor th Of
L
Hu ng ar
u sa ti a n s or We
ynds
, . o
, ,
Up per ,
L wn .

u sa tia s , or Wends ,
L o er,
T o tal , I
THE S L AVO NIC RACES . 3 45
THE SLAVONIC RACES ARRANG ED A CCORDING TO THEI R STATES .
(SCHAF ARIK .
)
Rus s xa . Aus tri a . P ru m a. Sa xony Tota l .
9
CHAP TE R X X VIII .
T H E A L B A N I A N S .
ALB ANIA, ccording to Mr L eak e occupies al m o st

a .
,
the ent ir e lin e of s ea co a st on th e ea st Si d e of th e
Ionia n and Adr iat ic seas included b etw een the 3 9th
,
an d 4 3 d d egr ees of l a t itud e Its ext ent in . l ad i s

n ev er m ore th an one hundred mi l es and so m etim es ,
not m or e th an thirty The north ern bound a ries ar e

.
Mont en egro and the ri dg es which unit e th a t m oun

tainou s provinc e w ith Mount Scar d u s and bound th e ,
pl ain s of Scodr a on the north

To the south Alb a ni a
.
,
rea ch es a s far a s S uli on the co ast .
Very int er esting qu estions in Ethnology h a ve at

tach ed th em selv es to thi s co m p ar a t iv ely in signic a nt
p eopl e as th eir l angu ag e cont ains words from v ariou s

,
P b bl y
ro a
tongu es though th e gr amm a r is undoubt ed
,
35313232
8
l y A ry a n Aft er m
. uch di s cu ssi on a nd in
my n ria s'
ve sti a tion the conclu si on h as b e en r e ch ed
g , a
th at this h alf civiliz ed p eopl e now subj ect to th e

-
Turkish E mp ir e are the direct d esc endants Of the

,
L
THE A B AN IAN S . 3 47
a nc ie nt Illyr i a n r a c e th e pr ed ec essors prob ably ev en
of th e Gr k
ee s i nth e ir p en in sul a and a di st inct br a n ch
of the gr ea t Ary a n fa m ily Th ey a r e a ccord ingly to
.
be r ank ed lik e th e K elt s Teuton s a nd Sl a von ia n s a s

, , ,
a se p arat e m emb er of this import ant fam ily .
We quot e from L eak es int erest ing r em arks i nhis
R esear ch es inGr eece p ag e 2 3 7 ,
Th e Al banian mu st be co nsidered as h ol ding a d is tinct
ch a r a cter i n th e m i d st of th e l angu a ges by wh ich i t i s sur
r ou nd ed, being in al l pr obabi l it y th e a ncient Ill y ri c, with

som e al ter ations of th e sa me ki nd as Latin and G reek h a e v
u nd ergone, from th e Teu tonic a nd Sl avonian conqu er ors of
Sou th er nEu r ope .

Thr ou gh th e wh ol e cour s e of G r ecian History, from its
ear l iest r ecor d s to th efall of th e Constantinopol itanEmpir e, we
nd a eo
p p l e d is ti nct fr om th e G r eeks i nr ace and l a n u
g g ,
a e i n
h abiting th e northwestern side of th e cou ntr y , and extend ing
al o ng th eridges which bord er th es ea coast, or r u nparall el to it.
Th e y appea r v
to h a er each ed as far s ou th a s th eB ay of Am bra
for Scyl ax d eem s th is gu l f th enorth ernbou nd ary
w
cia, of G r eece
u po nth e west sid e, a nd y
Thu c d id es cal l s th e Amphil ochi, wh o
inh abited th eh il l s at th e h ea d Of i t, B arbar ians ; by this word
impl in y
g th at th e y spoke a l angu agediffer ent fr om th e G r eek .
s Th e s ameh istoriana l s o appl ies th ewor d B ar bar ians to th epeo
pl e Onth e coa st of Epi ru s , opposite to th e isl and Of Sy bota , a nd

Strabo in
forms us th at th e Epiroti c tribes wer e mi xed with th e
Il l yr ianand spoketwo l angu ages ; m eaning eith er th a t, l ik e th e
gr eater part Of th epr es ent Al banians , th e y u sed both th e G r eek

a nd th eir ow nv er na cu l ar l angu age, or th a t th e Epir otic w a s d is
tinct fr om th e Il l yr ian tong ue,

a nd perh aps a noth er di al ect of
th e l anguage, wh ich wa s spokenth r ou gh ou t Macedonia a nd th e

neighbor ing cou ntr ies, beforeth el etter s and civ il i z ationOf G r eece
h a d s pr ea d o v e th e ep vin e
r s ro c s. It wou l d appea r th at inEpiru s
a nd th at pa r t of Ill y r icu m, after wa r d cal l ed New Epiru s, this
ch a ngenev er took effect to so gr ea t a d egr ee a s it d id inTh es
s al y a nd Maced onia ; and th at th e l oft y mo u ntains and extr em e

r ugged ness of this part of th e cou ntr y h a v ein al l a ges affor d ed
to th e r em ains of th eAborigi nes a s ecu r ity a gain st intru d ers .
This s u ppositio nis i na great m ea sur e co nrm ed by th ose r em

nants of a distinct l angu agewhich forms th eba si s Of th e m od ern
Al baniand ial ect, and it is obs er va bl e hat al l the word s which
t
resem bl eth os e of th e sam e im port i noth er m od ern l angu a ges,
m a y be a ccou nted for by th e r e ol u tions which br ou gh t v so m any
foreign na tions i nto Al ba nia or its v ici nity ; a nd th at th es eex
tr aneou s wor ds wil l b e fou nd to exis t in th e s a me pr opor tion,

as th e impr es sion m ad e u pon th e cou ntry by se ve r al r aces of
foreigner s .

Of th e G r eek wor d s wh ich o ccu r in Al bania, a few h a e v
internal mar ks , as v
h a ing b een ad opted befor e th e corru ptio n
El em ents of
of th e l a ngu a g e; a l a rger pr opor tion a ffor d th e
g
l a n uage '
s am ee v iden e c of v
h a ing been takenfr om th e RO
maic G r eek , a nd th er e are m any al so wh os e form s , being th e

s am eb oth inth e ancient a nd m od ern G r eek d ial ect, ar e of u n
cer ta i nd ate .

La tinw or d s ar e two or thr ee times as num erou s as G r eek,
bu t stil l m u ch bel ow th e proportion inwhi ch th e y are fo nd in u
th e oth er m o d er nl angu a g es Of Eu rope . Th is m ay pa tl y be a o r
cou nted for ,

by th e s ecl u d ed position a nd warl ike h abits of th e
m ou nta ineer s of Al ba nia whi ch , d efend ing th em fr om b eing e er v

com pl etel y j
s u b u ga ted by th e Rom ans , pr eser ed th eir l angu age, v
l ike th a t of th e P y re nean a nd Ca ntabrianm ou ntains , from v
e er
receivi ng so l argeana dmixtureof Latin; and partl y by th e study

THE A B ANIANS . L 3 49
Of th e La tinl a ngu age, whi ch h a s pre v a il ed to so gr eat a nextent

v
i nci il iz ed Europe, s ince th e r e i val v of l etters .
Th efew word s Of G oth ic origi nwhich exist inAl banianmu st

ha e v com e into u se i n th e fth ce ntury , wh en th e G oths Of
Al aric became compl ete m as ters of th e greater par t of th e two
v
Epiru s pr o inces, especial l y the no r th er n, wh er e we after wa rd
nd m e of th eir d escend ants
so settl ed in q u iet posses si on of a
part of th e countr y .
Abou t th e s am e peri od, a noth er tribe Of s tr a ngers , wh o

r
p o v ed t o beth em ost nu merous a nd th em ost formid a bl e of a ny
to th e G reek emper ors , b ega nto m a k e th ei r a ppea ra nce inth e
sa m e par t of th e cou ntry . The Scl a v o nians , chie y u nd eth e
r
nameof B ul ga rians co ntinu ed th eir irr u ptions into th eEu r opean

,
p o
r v in e
c s of th e em pir e, d ur ing th e s e enth ,
eigh th , v a nd ninth
ce ntu ries Inth e tenth ce ntury, th e sam e r ace wa s s ettl ed at

Ni copol is, th e ch ief pl a ce of a Th em e, whi ch compr ehe nd ed al l
Ol d Epiru s, a nd it a ppears th at abou t this time a l l th em or e a c
cess ibl epar ts Of Epirus wer e occu pied by strang ers Of Scl av o
nian origin Until . th e l ast periods of th e G r eek Empir e, th e
Ki ngs Of B u l garia a nd Ser via co ntinu ed to m ake occas ional co n

q uests a nd settl em e nts inGr eece, and ev en in th eMor ea ; a nd
y v
th e h a e to th is d ay l eft traces of th eir l ong re n
sid e ce by th e
nu m er ou s names of pl a ces of S cl a v oniand er i v

nto be found
a tio
ine er v yp a rt Of th e cou ntr y . It wa s inth es e a ges Of B ul gar ian
pr owess, th at th e r em ains of th e Il l y r ia n a nd Epir otic nations

b eca m e nal l y incl ud ed withinth e bou nd ar ies which th ey h a e v
e erv si nceh el d . Many Scl a v o nianwor ds th enfo und th eir way
into th eAl ba nianl angu age, a nd v

h a ebeenincr eas ed S cl a v onia n
m m mre
i nnu mber by th e i nter cou r se betweenAl bania nd
'
th e extensi e r egi ons v of Ser i a v a nd B ul ga ria , whi ch su r r ou nd it

o nth e nor th and ea st, a nd th r ou gh ou t wh ich , th e B u l g a ri and ia
l ect Of Scl av onic i s spoken . It m ay b e th ou gh t su rpri sing per
h aps, th at u nder th ese cir cum stances th eproportionof th e Sol a
vo nic word s is not l arger, and it may beconsid er ed as a pr o of

that th e s trength of th e Epir otic a nd Il l y ria n m ountains , and
q
'
th e spir it of th eir i nh abita nts wer e stil l e u al , as i nth etime Of
th e Rom ans , to pr otect th em fr om being com pl etel y subd ued.
The Alb a ni a n s or S leip eta/rs (rock dw ell er-

s
) as ,
th ey c all them selves or Ar na u ts , ,

as th e Turk s c all
th em ar e di vi d ed into four trib es

, ,
of wh i ch th e m o st
import ant a r e the N orth ern or Geghi a n and the ,
South ern or Toshi a n .
The country of the N orth ern trib e is l ev el and

su it ed for c a v a lry and has produc ed says L eak e
, , ,
a r a c e co m b inin g the cru elty of theAl banian with

the dul ness of the Bulg a ria n

.
The tru e ch ar a ct er of theAlb ania n is to be sought

in the b arr en m ount ainou s south ern d istri ct s Her e .
is to be found one Of the poor est but m o st h a rdy a nd

a ct ive p eopl e s inth e world ; a r a c e qu a rr e lsom e sel f , ,
ish eag er and a v ari ciou s but w ith m or e hon esty and
, ,
d elity th an th eir n eighbors the Greek s ,

.
The Al b an i a n i s a n a tiv e s oldier and is the grea t ,
m erc en a ry of the E a st ser ving with equ al z est inB ag

,
d a d Morocco N a pl es or Rom e
, , ,
.
In physic al structur e he is thin n ervou s and mu s , ,
cu l ar w ith bony n e ck and very full br east ; hi s eyes

,
ar e li ght an d sm all ey ebrows w eak for e

Phy iq e
s u ,
, ,
h ea d low no se sh a rply cut and h ea d Of a

,
-
,
longish Sh ap e Th erear eAlb anian colonies inGr eec e

.
THE G REEHS . 3 51
they pr eserve th eir n ation al dress but are gr a dually ,
lo sing th eir l angu ag e Th ere ar e also d esc end ants of

.
Al b a nia n colonies in South ern It aly and S icily who ,
st ill sp eak th eir l angu ag e .
III. THE G REEKS

.
One of the sadd est p ect a cles wh ich the earth af

s
fords of the w eak ening and gr a du al extinction Of the

,
pow er of a ra c e is present ed by the m od ern Greeks

, .
It is m ore p ainful even th an the degr a d a D enem y

, , e
r ek re
tion of the Rom an s ; for th e Greek stock ,
o s
i s on the whol e pur er a nd m or e d ir ectly d esc end ed

, ,
fro m th e a nci ent r a c e Ami d the countl ess gr afts of

.
popul atio nfrom every n ation of the earth introduc ed ,
by sl avery into It aly under al l the succ essive l ayers

, .
Of r a c e d epo sit ed by so many conqu est s who cansay ,
th cond enc e th a t a nywh er e the old stock of h ero i c

,
Rom e buds forth am ong the p eopl e Of m od ern It aly ?

But in Greece no doubt th ere are m ount ain vall eys
, ,
-
an d rur al ho m es wh er e m ent ill th e ground and pas

,
tur e sheep w ith the sam e blood inth eir veins as tho se
,
who fell at Th erm opyl ae; and it is not improb able

th at th er e m ay be p etty polit ician s or tra ders now in
Ath ens or Sp art a who se own a nc estors w er e am ong
,
tho se v ery m en who in art or im agin ation or pur e

, ,
int ell ect h av e b een the l ead ers and in structors of

,
Wh at singul a r inu enc es tho se w ere in so il or air

or sea in the co m bin at ion a nd n a tural sel ect ion of
,
r a r e qu alit ies Of r a c e which produc ed th at wond erful

,
p eopl e of artists and po et s a nd thi nk ers and st ates

m en who can say 2 And who still m ore can ex

, ,
pl ain them yst eri ous c au ses wh ich gra du ally brok e the
pow er and dwindl ed the gem u s and ch ang ed the ,
typ e of this gift ed r a c e? We know indeed th at fat al , ,
pol itic al dissension s w eak en ed the Graecia n co mm uni

t ies w ithi n and th at succ essive hordes of conqu erors
,
plu nd ered and w a st ed the country and exp ell ed the ,
i nh abit ant s We know th a t Rom an Sl avo nian Teu

.
, ,
ton Ar ab and Turk h av eeith er d esol at ed Greec e or

, , , ,
m ingl ed th eir blood with tha t of its a ncient r a c e We .
nd still furth er th at th ese succ essiv e d ev ast ations

,
h ave a t l ength affect ed the cl im a t e and production s ,
r an d the Gr eec e of m od ern d ays is not at all

833322
1 6 o
h n
c a ged th e woody s alubrious w ell w at er ed g enial
, ,
-
,
country pictur ed as the Gr eec e of old The forest s

,
.
h a ve b een burn ed or turn ed into sh eep p ast ur es and

,
-
,

th e encro a ch ing d esert cl im a t e cont inu ally drives the

-
woods h igh er up the m ount ains O n P arn a ssu s the .

,
forest b egin s only at feet w ith the silver r .
Th ese con di t ion s s ays Hettner will be im po ssibl e to

, ,
be ch a ng ed for theg eogr aph i c al l imi ts of theel em ent s

,
which control the r egul a r Flora h av e b een ch ang ed ,
by the d estruction of the lux ur iant n atur al veg et a tion .
The w ant of wood on the a ri d and c al careou s soil ,

L
THE A B AN IAN S IN G REECE. 3 53
ha s incr eased th e h ea t a nd dryness of th e a ir ; th e
s prings h av e b eco m e sca nty and the p arch ed earth

,
dr a w s no pr ec ip it at ion from the a t m o sph ere

Th e .
d eciency in wood and w at er h a s ob struct ed m o st

kinds of m anufa ctur e and t ill ag e a nd this ag ain has ,
r ea ct ed on the p eopl e Still with al l th ese obvious

.
,
c auses of the deg en era cy of the Gr eeks the a stonish ,
ing ch ang e in th e int ell ectu a l c ap a city of the r a c e is

not sui cientl y a ccount ed for and p erh ap s from the ,
sub til e n a tur e of th e ca u ses a t work n ev e r canbe ,

.
Them od ern Gr eek i s m o st of a l l r em a rk abl e for

hi s shr ewdn ess a nd sh arpn ess in b u sin ess an d ha s ,
a nyth ing but a n e nviabl e r eput a t ion for

hon esty ; his esp ecial dir ection seem s to be
towa rd comm erc e and tra d e In g en er al th ere is .
,
m uch equ ality of cond ition a nd p erson al independ ,
enc e a m ong th e Gr eek s but a gr ea t w a nt of discipl in e

, ,
an d a t end ency to j ealou y s a nd di s e

s n on al l ch ara c
s i
teristics of th e m asses of the old r a c e .
Ther e a re two pro m in ent r a c es now a p TW m e O ,

mG
c
v
p arent I n m od ern Greec e the Alb ani an

0
an d the Gr eek .
Of th e Alb anian s Mr F inl ay says

,
.
Al bani an col o nists now occu p y al l Attica and Megaris ,
with th e exceptionof thetowns of Ath ens and Megara , wh ere

th ey form onl y a por tionof th e popu l ation Th ey po ss ess th e .
gr eatest part of B oeotia , a nd a s mal l por tio n of Locris , near

Tal anta . Th e southern part of Euboea , and th e north ern part
of Andr os, th e wh ol eof Sal amis, and a par t of Egina, arepeo
pl ed by Al ba nians . In th e P el oponnesu s the y a r e s till m ore

nu m er ou s . Th e y occ py u th e wh ol e of C or inth i a a nd Argol is ,
exten ding th em sel es in v

to th e north ernpar t
/
of Ar ca dia and th e
ea sternpart of Ach a ia . InLaconi a , th e i n y
h abit th e sl opes of
Taygetus , cal l ed B ar dh unia, wh ich ex tend to th epl ains of Hel os ,
a nd cros si ng th e Eu r o tas, th ey o ccu p ya l arge d istri ct a r ou nd

Monem v asia to th e sou th of the Tz ak onians, nd
a to th enor th Of
a smal l near CapeMali a, in th e

G r eek popu l ationwhich dwell s
district call ed V atika In th e western par t of thepen
. insul a
th ey occu pied a consid erabl epart of th emoun tains whi ch e xtend ,
fr om Lal l a to th enorth easterncorner of Messen ia , sou th Of th e

Neda . B esid es th es el arg e s ettl em ents , th er e ar e some sm al l er
cl us ter s Of Al banian v il l ages to th e nor th Of Karitena , and in

th e m ou ntains between th e Bay Of Na v ar i n and th e Gu l f of
Cor on . Th eisl and s Of Hy d ra and Spez z ia wereentirely peopl ed

by Al ban
i ans .
Th e extent Of ntry occu pi ed by th e Al banian race is

cou
more cl earl y d ispl ay ed in a col ored map, th an by th e m ost

minu te d es cription . Marath on, P l ata s , Leu ctra , Sal amis, Man
tinea , Ir a, a nd Ol ympia ar e now inh abite
d by Al ban
i ans ,
a nd
not by G reeks . v
E en in th e str eets of Ath ens, th ou gh it h as
beenfor m or eth ana q u ar ter of a ce ntur y th e capital Of a G reek
kingd om , th e Al banianl ang g
u a e i s stil l h ear d am o ng th e chil
d renpl a in y
g inth e streets, near th etempl e of Th eseu s a nd th e
ar ch of Ha drian .
Th ey ca n be d istingu ish ed
by th eir thi ck body ,
round h ead h eavy fa c e and b adly form ed for eh ea d

,
-
,
and by ey es r ath er qui ck th a n i nt ell ig ent wh il e the ,
pur e Greek s inthe rur al di stri ct s are conspicuous for

a n e Oval fa c e w ell a rch ed for eh ea d int ell ig ent eyes-
, , ,
THE G REEK S . 3 55
str a ight no se a n d nely cut fea tur es a nd a form t all

-
, ,
l e and gr aceful T h ei r org a n iz a t ion i s dry ner

u
pp .
,
vous and ne lik e the cl im at e The Greeks of the

,
.
cit ies who ar e Of a m ixed r a c e do not Show this

, ,
ne typ e M d e P ou qu evill e a ssert s th at the m od el s

. .
which insp ir ed Ap ell es can be found now 1 11 the

,
.
rur al districts esp ecially am ong the wom en Ac .
cord ing to him the p eopl e ar e generally t all a nd

,
w ell m a d e th eir eyes are full of r e th eir m outh s are

, ,
a d m ir a bly form ed a n d a r e furn ish ed with th e whit est

t eeth .
The L a con ia n s ar e di ffer ent fr om th e Arc a di an s ,
both in app earanc e and t emp er am ent the for m er

.
Show in g th eir Sp art a n blood by th eir irrit ability and

t endency to qu arr el while the l att er are a qu Iet and
,
p astoral p eopl e .
Th e n ation al cu sto m i s to sh av e th e b eard l ea ving ,
only them oust ach e; tho se in m ou rni ng l et th e b eard

grow ; anoth er conspicuous fashi on even am ong the ,
m en i s to co m pr ess th e w aist to th e ut m o st ext ent

, .
In Ath ens th ere are two m ark ed di visions r ath er

,
of soci e ty th n o r a c e the P ha na r iotes and P a l l i

a f
ca r es.
Th e form erw er e dist ing ui sh ed Greek families ,
who lived In the qu art er P ha na r Of Const a ntinopl e ,
and occup i ed prom in ent Ofci al po siti on s und er the

Turkish gov ernm ent After the est abl ish m ent of
.
Gr eek indep endence m any of th em returned to

,
3 56 THE RACES

OF THE OLD WORL D .
Greec e and now form th e l eadi ng fa m ili es of the
The P al l icar es, or br a ves ar e m ount ain chiefs who

,
-
,
took a prom inent p art inth e r evol u tion and now con ,
stitu te th e m o st orig i n a l port ion of th e n a

P lli
a e
car s '
t ive popul at ion Th ey ar e v ery ho spit abl e
.
,
an d h a v e m any Turkish cu sto m s Th eir l angu ag eis.
l arg ely so wn with Tur kish words .
Th er e is with out doubt a con sid er abl e Sl a voni c

, ,
el em ent i nthe m odern Gr eek r a c e but inwh a t ex a ct ,
p roport i on i t i,
s di fcult to s a
y .
The Sl avoni an s settl ed for a l ength of t im e inth e

int erior di stri ct s a nd w er e a s i s u su al with th eir r a c e
, ,
d evot ed to a gri c ultu r e whil e th e Gr eek s r etir ed to

,
333223
1 th e c it ies F or six c enturies from the
.
,
6 3 0 11
G ee e
r c .
ninth to th e ft eenth succ essi ve w a ves of ,
Sl a vonic popul ation sw ept over the p eninsul a a nd yet ,
th ey h av e by no m ean s l eft the tra c es wh ich m ight

h ave b een exp ect ed The n am es of m ount ain vill ag es
.
-
inArc a di a and of m ount a in s ar e the princip al ev i ,
d euc es of th eir ancient po ssession of the l a nd The .
B ul g a rian l a ngu ag e is still fo und in South ern Greec e

an d on the w est ern sid e of M a c edoni a a nd in the ,
ea st ern bord er s of the pl ain s of Th essaly .
B esid e the Sl a voni an s the Wa ll a ch s hold sm all

,
d stricts in Greec e in the c entral p arts of Mount

i
P indu s Th ey are mo stly migr atory sh eph erds but

.
,
THE G REEK S. 3 57
m any th em h a ve b ecom e m erch ants and art isans

of
inthe town s .
The m od ern Gr eek tongu e i s c all ed the Rom a i c ,
an d differ s from the Ol d Gr eek l ess th a n It al ia n from

L atin or as som e assert l ess th an m any Of the di al ects
, ,
of a ncie nt Gr eece d iffered fro m one a noth er It is .
spok en m o st pur e ly a ccording to so m e authorities in

, ,
Const ant inopl e near Mount Atho s a nd on the isl ands

, ,
of P a ro s a nd Nic a ri a In Cyprus m uch Of the old

.
,
Greek is preserv ed though the a cc ent is

,
Th eM ni te a o S
corrupt ed The M a ni ctes fr om Sp art a

.
sp eak a v e ry p eculia r corruption of Gr eek .
The Greek i ncl in es to Turkish i dio m s wh er ever

Mussulm ans are num erous a s in M a c edonia Egripo
, , ,
Tripolitz a and the town s of South ern Alb ania .
The Gr eek s num b er about th ey occupy

the n ew k in gdom of Greec e and the whol e north ern
,
co ast of theE gean th at is the south ern districts of

, ,
Thr a c e and M a c edoni a a s w ell a s al l Th essal y and

,
Epirus Th ey ar e bounded on the north says B erg

.
,
h aus by the Sl avic Bulg arian s and the Alb ani ans
, .
The isl ands of the [ Egean a r e occup ied by th em to ,
geth er with Cypru s and C andi a In Asia Minor .

,
whi ch th ey onc e po ssessed th ey are to be m et with

,
principally in the towns a nd vill ag es ; the sea co ast -
is uniform ly pr eferr ed by th em to the int er ior Th ey .
liveinRussia on the Sea of Az o f and inthe Crimea , ,
an d a sm all settl em ent of th em is found inCor si c a .

CHAP TER XX IX .
T HE R OM AN IC OR L ATIN RAC ES .
(1 ) T HE WALL ACHS .
THIS p eopl e are direct d esc end ant s of the L at in

stock b eing in al l prob ab ili ty th e m od ern
,
Di e t
r c
d n
des c
of a
en
n nnc
a
e t
r e
ts
m a in s of th e a nc i ent Ro m a n colon i es i n
R m n
o a s.
D a cia and Moesia Even a sup ercial a c
.
qu aint anc e w ith th eir l angu ag e shows to the stud ent

,
'
i ts int im at econn ect ion with the L at in and It al ian a nd ,
th e n at ion a r e proud to c all th em selv es Romani .
The cl assic sk etch es of the D a cian s corr espond

wond erf ully with the physic al typ e now seen som e
t im es am ong the Hung arian Wall a ch s a s we h a ve ,
h a d p erson ally the opportun ity of ob serving

, ,
Th eir .
r c
a e i s cro ssed no doubt a s is th eir l angu ag e with

Sl avonic el em ent s and p erh ap s has som eth ing of th e

,
Ol d Il lyri a n blood init Ag es of inferiority a nd o ft en

.
of oppr e ssion h av e d epr essed the p eopl e so th at th ey

,
now Show l ittl e of the Ol d vigor .
Th ey are s ettl ed inWall achi a Mold avi a and in , ,

THE WALL ACHS . 3 59
p art s of Hung a ry Tr an sylvania a nd B essar ab ia

, .
Th ey a re a l so found i n p ar t s of old Thr a c e M a c e

.
doni a and Thessaly .
Th ey a re d ivid ed by l angu ag e into two bra nch es

the North ern or D a ceRom a ni c a nd the South ern
,
-
, ,
or M a u deRom a ni c The dial ect of the form er say s

-
.
,
M M ull er is l ess m ix ed and h as r ec eiv ed a c ert ain

.
,

liter ary cul tur e; the l att er has borrow ed a l arg er

numb er of Al b ani an and Gr eek word s and has n ever
b een xed gramm at ic ally .
The ext ent Of th eW all a ch t err itory has diminish ed

on the w est sinc e ancient t im es under the encro a ch ,
m ent s of th e Hung ari an s wh ile on th e ea st it ha s ,
increased and r ea ch es as far as the Dneister The .
condi t ion of the m ass of the p eopl e ou tsid e Of Tr a nsyl

v ania is u su ally a m iserabl e one In Wall a ch ia th ey
,
.
,
a r e divid ed into m a st e rs and serfs and both m orals ,
an d industry ar e at the low est po int .
W all a chia a ccording to Mull er has

,
in ,
h ab it ant s of whom o nly

,
ar eW all a ch s Hun .
g ary cont ains about Wall a ch s .
The W a ll a chi a n l angu ag e d erives about h al f i ts

words dir ect from theL atin whilethe r est areGothic , ,
Sl avonic Al b anian &c It differs from W l hi n

, ,
.
al a c
the oth er m od ern l angu ag es of the L a t in

l ng g a ua
a
e
.
fam ily in pr eserving one obliqu e c a se of th e a rticl e so

,
a s to di sp en sew ith the pr epo sition Thus says Mtil .

,
l er in this expr ession :

,
[ 0 a m c ndu t c ccinu l wi
mi en gr a di na I h ave sold the g ard en to my

n eighbor ,
th e a rticl e l u i indi c at es the d a t ive of th e
noun .
Thi s l a nguag e al so put s the a rticl e a ft er the noun

-
a s inL a t in homo i l l ewas o ft en u se
, ,
d : it h as b eside
employ ed a uxi li aries l ik e m o st m od ern l angu ag es to
, ,
r epl a c e the old L atin t en ses The pronunciation is .
m uch so ft en ed .
(2 ) T HE L
ITA IANS .
Though It aly woul d

to Offer a eld of ex seem
traor di nary in t erest to the ethnologist v ery few tru st ,
worthy Ob servations h av e b een m a d e on the m o dern

evi d enc es of a nc ient r a c e The subj ect is y et op en .
for so m e ob serving tr a v ell er .
The Teuton i c blood the L o b a rd a ccord ing to

m
Ma riotti canbe ob serv ed inthe popul a tion

,
of P ie dmont L om b a r dy P a rm a Mod en a, , , ,
B ologna Ro m agn a ev en a s far a s R a v enn a a nd

, ,
Rimini .
The p hysiqu e is d istingu ish ed by l ight h air and

fair com pl exi on elonga t ed skul l l arg e ey es and by
, , ,
t all and portly but seldom el eg ant form s The tem

,
.
p e r am en t i s s angu in e an d i nOl d a e lym ph at i c

g , ,
.
Th is r a c e ha s alw ay s d ispl ay ed esp ec ial t a l ent in

a gri cultur e co m m e rc e and m an ufa ctures Th ey pos
,
.
se ss the G e rm a n truth and con st ancy a s w ell as so m e ,

THE ITALIAN s . 61
thi ng of the G erman slo wn ess a nd phl egm Travel .
l ers d escrib eth em as a g en erous and ho spit abl ep eopl e ,
with m uch sim plicity and cr edul ity Th ey send forth .
the b est sold iers of It aly .
The Genoese Show th eir d esc ent fro m the a ncient

Ligurians inth eir proud indep endent ch ara ct ers and
, ,
h ardy h abit s ; th ey are anextrem ely endur

G en e e o s
ing a nd ind efa tig abl e p eopl e and produc e
.
the b est s ailors a m o n g the It alians Th ey ar e distin .
g u ish ed by th ei r sh a rp but k ee n fe a tur es th eir sm a ll ,
bl a ck eyes and th eir Short agil e sta ture

,
.
Abov e G eno a along th e whol e ch ain of the Ap en

,
nines down to Abruz z o and C al abria l ives a prim itive

, ,
r a ce al ways h ardy and ind ep endent says the a uthor

, ,
ity quot ed abov e too poor for t ax at ion a nd too in

,
d ep end ent for con scription From th em come the

.
,
sm uggl e rs and b anditti of It aly They m ay be dir ect

.
desc endant s of the a ncient It al ia n trib es .
The physi c a l typ e i n Veni ce is a squ ar e h ea vy , ,
fr am e b ul ky a nd eshy ; h ea d Short and Sl a vonia n in

,
form ; fa c e r ath er oblong th a n ov al w ith full ch eek s ,
an d h ea vy j aws ; the no sei s r ar ely a rch ed .
In Tu scany ob serv ers b eli eveth at m any Etr usc a n

,
fea tur es m ay be cl ea rly b eh eld such a s sm all e e , y ,
th ick under l ip po int ed chin a nd a long and n arrow

-
, ,
h ea d with l a rg e foreh ea d and a sh a rp point ed and

,
-
a rch ed no se though no doubt K e ltic el em ents a s w ell

, ,
as Te utonic are mingl ed inthe p eopl e The a rt and

, .
16
po etry of It aly h av e found th eir gr eat est im pul sefrom

th e g en i u s of thi s pop ul at ion Th e a nci ent Etru sc a n.
va lor is still shown by th e i nh a bit ant s of the m oun

t ains though tho se of th ecities ar em uch d e
,
g en erat ed The physic a l typ e is r ened

.
the for m b ein g sl ender and gr a c eful and the featur es ,
el eg ant a nd e eminate
'
The Tr a ns tec er i ni inRom e ar e thou ght to h av e

, ,
preserv ed the pur ecl assi c typ e Thecomm on Rom a n .
typ e still seen am ong the p ea santry a ccording to Dr

, ,
.
Wisem an is a l arg e at h ead a low w id e foreh ea d

, , , ,
a fa c e bro a d a n d s qu ar e Shor t thi ck n eck and a shor t

, ,
bro a d gur e such a s i s found inm any Of the antiqu e

,
r epresent at ions of the Rom an soldier The S abinia n .
sh e ph erds ar e a m od el now for sculptors wh en th ey

, , ,
wo ul d r epr esent the ancient Rom an s Aft er a thous .
an d y ears of priestly rul e says G aj a n i th e Rom a ns , ,
ar e st ill th e m o st w a rlik e of It al i a n p eopl e s .
The N eap ol i ta ns st ill m anifest th eir ea rly Gr eek

origin in th eir l evity and pl ayfulness th eir t ast e for ,
S op hi sm s and sp ec i ou s a rgu m ent and th e i r

G eek bl
r d oo
i nN pl e
a s
d a nc es and festivals A v ery int ellig ent .
Ob serv er S ignor G aj ani has in form ed u s th at he has

, ,
visit ed di strict s in the N eapolit an St at es wh er e the ,
p easant s h a ve preserved in th eir co stum e alm o st , ,
the ex a ct a nc ient cl a ssic styl e In both th ese a nd .
th e Ro m a n St a t es the m ount ain eers a nd the low er

,
cl ass of the cit ies ar e a purer r a c e a s w ell a s a ,

L
THE ITA IAN S. 3 63
sup er ior o n
e in cour g e
,
a a nd c ap a city to
,
the upp er
cl ass
.
The N eapolit a n popul ation ha s no doubt als o re

ce iv ed l a rg e S em it ic m ixtur es from early Ph oen ic ia n
an d m od ern Ar ab ia n colon iz a tion a nd conqu est Th e .
Norm a n el em ent seem s to h a ve b een very sl ight .
S i ci l y S a r d i ni a a nd Cor si ca show tr a c es of th e
, ,
Moor in the d ark ol ive com pl exion the p al e b il iou s

, ,
count en anc e and gut tural a cc ent of the p eopl e Al .
m o st al l the r a c es whi ch ina nc ient t im es h a v e p assed

over Europ e mingl e inthe inh abit ant s of M ng ng
, ili
of races
th ese isl ands Th ey are d escrib ed a s Show
.
.
ing th e S em it ic fa n at icism and vindictiv en ess w ith ,
th eTeuton i c am b iti on ; th ey ar eg en er a lly m or e giv en
to m ent al th an bodily ex ercise and are fond of m edi,
ta tionand solitud e .
O n the whol e but littl e th at is d enite and satis

,
fa ctory canbe s ai d of the ethnology of m od ern It aly

,
.
With the v ast introduct ion of sl av es by the Rom an s

an d th e succ essiv e w a v es of r a c es th a t h av e p a ssed
over it the m ingli ng of blood a nd l angu ag e h as b een
,
com pli cat ed b eyond al l an alysis .
G aj ani s th eory on th is subj ect is d eserving Of

m ention and of m or e illu str a tion th a n our sp a c e

a fford s . According to thi s v iew the gr eat G j n ,
e y
a a i s
th or
p ecul iarity of the It alia n r a c es from the .
m o st a ncient t im es is the att a chm ent of th e p eopl e

,
to their cities and th eir municipa l institutions The .

earliest th at we h ea r
Etrusc an s is Of th eir cities
of th e
and of th e c i vil iz a t ion a n d a rt wh ich di st ingu ish ed

th em Th esem unicip al institution s h a v e b een h anded
.
do wn from an imm en se a nt iqui ty in m any p art s of

It aly and still exist Along w ith th em the popu l a
,
.
,
t ions h av e preserv ed th eir Ol d r a c e unm ingl ed The .
Teutoni c inv a sion s w er e r a i d s or m il it a ry occup at ion s ,
r ath er th a n p erm an ent settl em ent s The Teuton s .

,
fro m th eir differ enc es of l angu ag e a nd civi liz a t ion ,
could not am alg am a t e with the It al ians The n atives .
r etr ea t ed to the m ount ains or r em a in ed isol at ed in

th eir towns TheG erm ans brought feud al in st itutions
.
w ith th em wh il etheIt al ian s r et ain ed th eir m unicip al

, .
Even the L ongob ards did not m ingl e m uch w ith the
North It alian s and one evidenc e is the com p ar at ively
,
l ittl e a pp ea r a nc e ow o th er pec
f i u l i a r featur e th e

re d b ea rd O ut of th e fty differ ent dial ect s inIt aly

.
,
s ay s th is a uthority not on e is d eriv ed fro m th e G er

,
m an wh il e m a ny ar e old er th a n th e L at in Th e
,
.
Teuton s w ea k en ed by th eir int em p er a nc e and th e

,
luxuries of a m or e civi liz ed r a c e gr a du ally disap ,
p eare d S.i nc e Ch a rl em a gn e It aly h a s r ec e

,
i v ed no
new a cc ession s Of r a c e .
V enic e heconsid er s inh abit ed by thepur e origin al

, ,
r ac e The v ast introduct ion of sl a ves d id not affect

.
the blood of It aly in asm uch as th ey w er e c a rr ied off

,
a g ain by th e for e ign inv a d er s of the country .
Of thi s th eory wh ich weh ave set forth very im

T HE S PAN IARDS . 3 65
p erfectly from Conv ersa tion al not es it is impo ssibl e

to judg e corr ectly w ithout knowing m ore of the d at a
0 11 wh ich i t is form ed It is c ert ainly po ssibl e th at
.
It aly m ay h ave r eta Ined her a ncrent r a ce Obj e ti n c o s

m
m uch m or e p ur ely th a n is co mm only su p
po sed ; but th is view s eem s to u s to m ak e too l ittl e of
the early K elt i c conqu est s inNorth It a ly of the Teu ,
tonic inva sions and the imm ens e introduc tion of for
eignsl a v es .
The subj ect is still Op en for the inv est ig ator .
(3 ) T HE P
S AN IARDS .
Am ong all n at ions who h ave b een d erived

th e
from a m ixtur e Of the Ro m an s with th e b arb a r ia n

trib es the Sp anish both in l angu ag e and r a c e has
, , ,
prob ably th e l arg est L atin el em en t St ill with this .

,
a s wi th oth e r Rom anic p eopl es v arious oth er r a c es

,
h a v e m ingl ed th eir blood The Ro m an popu l a tion

.
,
wh i ch wa s s trong est inthe cities and town s co m b in ed ,
a t r st w ith the K e l to Ib eri a n trib es driving b a ck th e

-
pur e Ib erians the B asqu es to th eir m ount ains and

ina cc essibl e r etr ea t s and gr a du ally u surping w ith th eir
,
l angu ag e a rur al di al ect of the L a ti n th en at ivedi a

l ects Wh en theTeutonic inva sion sw ept over Sp ain

.
,
the Ro m an l anguag e though the tongu e of

,
the conqu er ed pr evai led early over the

,
G oth ic an d the pr esent Sp an ish n a tion w ith its Teu ,

toni c K elt ic Ib erian and Rom an mixtur es of blood

, , ,
m ay d a t e b a ck ev en to th e 6th c entury .
AS the Sp ani sh w ere th e earli est Ro m aniz ed na

tion so th eir l angu ag e cont ain s th e gr eat est num b er
,
of L a ti n word s a n d prob ably th e purest L a t in s ound s .
Th e ch ang es of th e v a ri ou s r ur al d ial ect s of L at in

into our m od ern E ur op ea n l a ngu ag es l ay in g erm in
,
th ese dial ect s and w er e prob ably brought about by

,
the n atur al t end ency of th eTeutoni c and K elt i c trib es
to m ak e th eir new l angu ag e sim pl er a nd easier than

th e s om ewh a t cum brou s and st iff cl a ssi c or
F m n
or ati o
writt en L at in Without dw ell ing on th e

.
f m L w
ro a
d et ail s of the alt er at ion s we m ay say th at
,
th ey con sist ed princip ally indropp ing the d ecl in ation s

of noun s us ing pr e
,
po sit ions inst ea d of c aseendings -
an d sub stitut ing a m or e m u si c a l voc a l t erm in at ion for

m any of th e t ermin at i on s inrough co nson a nt s .
But b efor e the present Sp anish r a c e wa s to be

ful ly form ed th er ewa s to bem ingl ed w ith i t a sl end er
,
current of S emitic blood from th e far east in the

, ,
Ar ab ian conqu est From theearli est a g es ther e h a d

.
,
b een through Ph oenicia n and C a rth ag ini a n colonies

, ,
sl ight m ix tur e s of S e m iti c trib es w ith th e Sp a n ish .
Though th e Ar ab ia n em p ir e in Sp a in l ast ed for

c enturies it is doubtful if th er e wa s a ny d eep and
,
p erm an ent union b etw een the two fam ilies so oppo sed ,
in m ent a l h ab it s a nd r el ig iou s fa ith A c ert a in d e

.
gree of Moorish blood is st ill r ecogni z ed in portion s

THE S PANIARDS . 3 67
of the Sp ani sh n ation a nd the inuenc e of th at r a c e

,
on the a rch it ectur e and po etry a nd l an M h o oris

m e i xtu r s .
guage of th eir en emi es w ill be forever ,
a pp a r e nt ; but th at any m elting tog ether of the Se

m it e and th e Ary an took pl a c e h er e such a s history ,
s o O ft e n shows of the Rom an and the Teuton is not ,
to be b el ieved .
The v ery oppo siti on to thi s h at ed r a c e serv ed to

w eld m or e co mpl et ely tog eth er the Gothi c and K eltic
popul at ion a nd to int ensify the n ation al and cl a n
,
feeling of a portion of the p eopl e The A sturi an .

,
whi ch was the dial ect of the m ount ains whith er the
Gothi c l ea ders took r efug e from the Moor is still dis ,
tingui sh ed fr o m the C a st ili an its d es c end ant by its

, ,
fr eedo m fro m Ar ab i c words ; and the bl u e bl ood
the d esign a t ion of the blond e t emp er am ent of the
Goth is still u sed to d escrib e the blood of th e no

bili ty in d istinct ion om th e d a rk t em p er a m ent of

,
'
th e cl a sses m or e m ingl ed with the Ar ab s .
The p ecul i a r ch a r a ct erist ic s of the Sp ania rd can ,
w ith m uch app arent directn ess be tra c ed to his v a

,
rions a nc estors In his g all antry and cour tesy his

.
,
st iffn e ss of pr i d e his indo m it a bl e sp irit of n a t i on al ity

, ,
an d 11 1 8 ski ll a s a gu eri ll a warrror web ehold

Sp an ish m m
-
, ,
ed m e tra c tO
th e pr ecise im ag e of th e anc ient I ber i a n
c
In his fat al intol er anc e and bigotry intensied it ,
i s tru e by c enturi es Of w ar fa r e with th e Moh am

,
m ed an Ar ab we seethe West Coth a r a c e conspic

i ~
u ou s b eyond al l oth er Teutonic br anch es for its blo od y ,
an d b itt er p er secut ion s of tho se of a differ ent faith .
In his att a chm ent to r eligious ext ern ali sm and kingly
pow er he is Rom an ; inhis tough individu al ism and
,
th e h igh r esp ect a lw ays p a i d to wom an G erm a n ; ,
in his lov e of m a rt ia l displ a y and co stu m e K cl tic ,

.
Y et w ith al l th ese and oth er el em ent s of r a c e the

, ,
Sp anish ra c e is one and a new r a c e am ong m odern

,
p eopl es .
Th ere ar e thr eedi al ect s Of the l angu a ge Th e

Cas ti l i an wh ich wa s p er fect ed a ft er th e conqu est of
,
the Moor s and wh ich cont ain s m any Ar ab ic words

,
.
T h G a l l i ci a n i n th e northw e st corn e r of th e
()
2 e ,
country d at ing b a ck b efor e the Moorish invasion and

, ,
suppo sed to be d e r ived fro m the Su evian l angu ag e .
The P or tu gu ese ar e consid er ed a s th e d e

P ort g es
u u a
s ce ndants of the p eopl e origin ally sp ea king

th is di al ect (3 ) The Ca ta l an in the east ern pro v
.
,
inces a di a l ect Of th e Prov en cal a nd d eriv ed fro m

, ,
th e l angu a g e of the F r a nk ish tr ib es
n
.
The Sp anish l angu ag e is sai d by Cl arus to co t ain
T W word s fro m th e L at in from the Gr eek

M 1 0-
, , 7 6 0
fro m th e G erm an from th e S em iti c a nd th e r e

,

,
mainder fro m It al ian a nd oth er m od ern tongu es .
Montes qu ieu say s tha t we owe a l l the principl es a nd

91
view s of the
pr es ent Inq u is itionto the West G othic Kin g d om a nd th at th e mon

ks
-
,
onl y copied the l aws of the West Gothi c

-
bishops agai st n the Jew s.
THE S AN IARDS . P 3 69
The t erm s for gricultur e and scienc e ar e L at in ; for

a
the church L at in or Gr eek ; for a r m s r idi n

,
g and ,
wa r Teuton ic ; for a rt s and pl ant s in South ern

,
Sp ain Ar abic The g eographic a l n am es in North

,
.
er nSp ain a r e Goth i c or Su evi c .
Of the m od ern ev id enc es of r a c e inthe d iffer ent

provinc es tr a vell ers t ell u s th at inVal encia the peo
, ,
l e r esem bl e both th eir K el tibe r i an a n d e

p M d m o
e d ne vi e c s
C a rth ag ini an anc estors b eing cunn ing per ,

e
,
o f ra c .
di ou s vi ndictive a nd sull en
,
Th e burning su n h as .
t anned th eir skin d ark and a ided to form inth em an

excit abl e a nd n ervo u s t em p er a m ent ; th ey h a v e too , ,
the sup er st itiou s t end enci es th a t ch a r a ct eriz e the peo
l e f a hot clim a t e Th e co stum e is both Asia t i c a n d

p o .
a nt i qu e The m enw ea r sa nd als and l ea ve th eir l eg s

.
,
n ak ed or cover th em with l egging s such as wer eworn

, ,
by the a ncient Greeks A m any colored pl aid is worn .

-
over the shoul d ers and on the long r ed h air a silk en

, ,
b and l ik e a turb an The V al enc ia n wom en are of

.
fa ir er com pl exion th a n th e m en and ar e consp icuou s ,
for th eir b eauty of form Th ey w ea r th e h a ir and .
th e orn am ent s Of the h ea d a ft er th e old Ro m a n s tyl e .
The And a l u s i a n w ith his l ively and sp arkl ing

,
se m i Moorish t em p er i s a gr ea t contr a st to the gr a v

-
ity a nd d ecorum of th e Ro m an C astil ian .
The Ca ta l an is rude a ctive and indu striou s a , ,
good soldier and fond of indep endenc e r esembling

, ,
both K elts and Ib erians in his covetou s bold cruel , ,

*
16
370 THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD
.
a nd w arlik e ch ar a ct er TheAr a gonesear etru e child

.
re nof the Goth s inth eir forc e of w ill th eir ,

C m n
a a
a tt a ch m ent to constitution al lib erties and

th eir Oppo sition to a rb itr a ry pow er .
Mr Borrow sp eak s of a cro ss of the Moors and th e

.

Goth s who ar e w ell known a s the m erch ant s of the

,
country the M a r a ga tos Th eir dress a nd cu sto ms

.
a r e p eculi a r and th ey n ev er i nt erm arry with th e

,
Sp aniards Th eir gur es and fa c es ar e essentiall y

.
Gothi c ; th ey are strong a thl etic h ea vy m en sl ow , , ,
an d pl a in of sp eech u sing a m uch co ar ser pronuncia

,
t ion th a n do theoth er Sp a niard s Lik eth eir Teutoni c .
a nc e stor s th e ,
y are very fond of spirituous liquo rs and
rich m eat s .
As a ninst anc e al so of the p erm an ency of old op

,
po sition s of r a c e th e sa m e a uthor r el at es th a t th ere

,
a e
r two v ill a g es now i n Sp a i n Vill a S ec a and Var
g as th e for m e r of wh i ch i s inh a b it ed by a d a rk com -
l ex ion ed p e opl e of Moorish o ri g in an d th e l a t ter by

p , ,
a fa ir r a c e of Goth i c blood , wh i ch a r e a lw a ys inh os
tility w ith ea ch oth er ; th e inh a b it a nt s r efu sing to
int erm a rry or e en to sp ea k to one anoth er

,
v .
(4) THE FRENCH .
Th ed ifcul ty wh ich we h ave found in It aly in ,
a n alyz ing th e m od e rn r em ains of a ncient r a c es is ,
a l m o st equ a lly gr ea t in F r anc e The F r ench are a .

THE FREN CH . 371
new ra c e form ed out of different trib es and r a ces ;

,
an d though pr esent ing m a ny o f th e p ecul i a rit es wh ich i
b elong ed to ea ch of the p eopl es th a t cov ered th eir so il ,
th e sev eral co mpon ent p art s of the n ation ar e only
w ith dii cu l ty di scover ed .
The stock of the Fr ench p eopl e i s prob ably

K elt ic whil e on this h ave b een graft ed Rom an and
,
Teuton i c growth s unt il it is impo ssibl e to m m ,

,
np m e pri al
say wh ich r a c e pr e vail s One of th e rural
.
c c '
di al ect s of the Rom an E mpire wa s the idiom of

Fr ance inthe 8 thcentury conqu ering the l ess cul ti
,
v ate d K elti c and Teuton i c l angu ag es ; a nd th em od ern

l angu ag e of Fra nc e though showing al l the v ariou s
,
inu enc es of r a c e which ent er ed into its form ati on

pl a c es the p eopl e esp eciall y a m ong the m odern Ro
m ani c or N eo L at in r a c es
-
.
The ruin s and a ncient edic es on the s oil of

France point distinctly to the vari ou s r a c es who h ave
,
form ed its p eopl e: (1) the K elt i c and D ruidic al r e

m ain s esp ec ially in Britt any ; (2 ) the Ro m a n ru in s
,
found inthe south ern provinc es a nd cities a s Nism es , ,
Arl es and Vi enn e; and (3 ) the Gothic or M edi aev a l

,
c ath edr al s and edi c es .
In ch ara ct er and g enius the French Show the evi

,
d euc es of the thr ee powerful ra ces who h av e co nsti

t te t e n t on
u d h a i trait s which som etim es s eem con
tr a dictory and wh i ch only tho se cl o sely fa m il i a r w ith
,
the F r ench p eopl e canund erst a nd .

In th eir brilli ant m artial ch ar a ct er th eir love of ,
di spl a y a nd e ct th e r sud d e n nthu si a sm an d

j e i ,
e as
e a sy di s cour a g em en t th eir r ea din ess to be

Evid n ee c s
,
e
Of ra c
r ul ed by m ilita ry l ea d er s th eir fondn ess for
.
orn am ent and art th eir g aiety ckl eness and am or

, ,
ou sn ess th ey are thorough K elt s such a s th eir a n oes

, ,
tors h ave b een inal l ag es : but in the sob er d evout

n ess of a l arg e m ass of the p eopl e in th eir seriou s ,
n ess inth eir p erson al sensitiven ess and p erson al inde

,
end e nce in th e ir Sp irit of s c e pt i c a l inqu i ry and th e

p ,
thoroughness of th eir scientic r esearch th ey are ,
Teuton s whil e th eir wond erful t al ent for org a niz at ion
,
an d th eir t end ency to c entr a liz at ion ar e Rom an Still .
with al l thi s and m uch m orewh ich m ight ing eniou sly
,
be work ed out of inh er it ed qu al iti es one feel s we no ,
m or e describ e the gr ea t F r ench n a t ion th a n a m anof ,
g en iu s is d escrib ed by picturing his for efath er s The .
F rench r a c e with its g eniu s its s cienc e its gra ndeur

, , , ,
i ts fa ult s whi ch a r e the s corn of m a nkind

F enh e
r c r ac ,
new
its m isfortun es whi ch al ict th e world its
.
m agnic ent p as t its unc ert ain pr esent a nd m y st eriou s

,
futur e is a un ity a new and l iving forc e ent ering

into th e life of m ankind a nd h enc eforth a s di st inct as
a n of th e gr ea t r a c e f nt i qu i ty
y s o a .
The provinci a l d ial ect s in F r a nc e g iv e a n ev id enc e

of the r a c e s th a t h a v em ingl ed inth e for m a t i on of th e
,
p eopl e In L orr a in e says M Maur y we see incon

.
,
.
,
t est abl e tra c es of both the G erma nic and L atin ele
T HE FRENCH . 373
m ent s : as Al sa cia a nd th e countries near theRh in e

a re a ppro ach ed the G erm an ic el em ent beco m es m or e
,
powerful until inG erm a n L orraine it nish es by pre

, ,
v ail ing entirely AS we go tow ard the

.
Di l e a cts
north simil ar ph eno men a m eet u s ; on one

,
si d e the F l em ish d i al ect spok en n ea r D unk erqu e a nd

,
H az ebrouck and on the other the Pic ard and W allon

, ,
di al ect s ; the l a tt er b eing a co m pound of G erm an and

L atin In Artois a n interm ediat e p atois of the two
.
,
l anguag es is fo u nd The t erminatio n hem in th e

.
n am es of pl ac es insom e French provinc es shows the

,
a ncie nt Flem ish in uenc e; a nge inL orr aine is a cor ,
r uption of the Germ an i ngen whi le the ending s eu r

bec tot inNorm andy sp ea k of the a ncient occup at ion
, , ,
by the Northm en .
Ethnolog ists att em pt to assign th e physic al tr aits

of m ode rnF r en chm e
u n to th eir d ifferent or igin s In .
the north of F r anc e wh ere Teutoni c blood pr ev ail s

, ,
ar e to befound m e nof t al l st atur e blue eyes a nd l ight ,
compl exion Lik e the G erm an s th ey a r e som ewh at

.
,
phl egmatic l ess com munic ative th an oth er Fr ench

,
m en but fr ank in di spo sit ion and v ery ho sp it abl e

,
.
Th ey furni sh the b est s oldiers of the F r ench a rm y a nd

th e m o st vigorous work m en .
In the south wh er e the Rom an and K elti c blood

,
i s pr edom in ant the m en ar e sm all er with

, ,
bro wn compl exi on and d ark h air a nd at y pe

, ,
t s
the sam e t im e are m or e a il e and a ct iv e th an the

,
g
Teutoni c F r ench Th ey
r em ark abl e for th eir
. ar e
prom ptn ess g aiety wit and p assion

, ,
.
The w est wh ich still cont ains th e pur e K el ti c

,
blood ha s m en Of short and stocky fr am e with d ark

, ,
compl exi on both th ese p eculi a rities Showing the

*
,
effect s of clim a t e or of n atur a l sel ect ion tr an sm itt ed

,
.
The h air of the Br eton s is d a rk and sm ooth .
The two br a nch es of the K elt s the Cy mr i c and

Ga c ar e sai d to be r epr esent ed by two physi c al

el i
typ es inFra nc e The one the Cym ric found inthe

.
north is distinguish ed by a long oval h ead a h igh

, ,
T W Kelti
n a rro w for e h ead no se cur ved do wnw a rd ,
typ O
es
an
c
d po int ed ch in sm all gur e t a ll a nd

, ,
Sp ar e The oth er the G a el ic fou nd in the c entr e

.
an d east h as a at h ea d for eh ea d low a nd bro a d fa c e

, , ,
round and n early squ ar e chin promi n ent no se sm all , ,
an d short or t ur n i ng up st atur e short a nd gur ethi ck

, .
The d esc end ant s of the old N or m a ns h av e th in

an d cu rly h air The B ear nese a re of m iddl e or sm all
.
st atur e w ith cl e a r co m pl exion and r em ark abl e for ,
th eir spirit ed m ovem ent s The Fr ench B asqu ehas a .
m ark ed brown fa c e and a m o st el a sti c suppl e body

, ,
.
B etw een the two extr em es of north a nd south l ie

th e gr ea t m asses of the F r ench p easa ntry prob ably of ,
G allic and Ro m an orig in the m o st ignora nt a nd ,
it
To this, h owe er, there v
re m a ny exceptions (
aS ee Arnd t ) . .
Many Sa xon col onies were s ettl ed on the coas t of B rittany which ma y ,
v
ha ea ided sometimes inpreser in g the bl ond etra itv
s a mong th epeo l
pe .
THE FRENCH . 375
a p ath etic of the p eopl e the portion whi ch has alw ay s

,
Oppo sed any m ovem ents of progress Th eir distinc .
t ions of r a c e c annot be c ert ainly an alyz ed .
The F r enchm a n is u su ally d escrib ed as sm all in

st a tur e (th et all est m e nb eing fo und inNor F en h r c
h i
m andy and Upp er B u rgundy) robust but p y q u c'
not po ssessing great strength ; w ith no incl in ation to

fa t and of gr eat suppl en ess of body .
In p icturing the differ ent provinc es Britt any is ,
spok e n of as cont aining a K eltic popul at ion h ard

1
an d unyi elding a s th e so il ; its ch a r a ct er b eing th a t of

bl ind unt am abl e r esist an ce producing such m en as
, ,
D esc art es P el agiu s Mor eau a nd Lam ennais

, , ,
.
The old K elti c sp iri t of sub m ission to pr iest s and

nobl es is still a trait of the K elt ic French of Britt any
,
an d La Vend e e Druidic al r em ain s ar e found in

.
variou s p arts of th ese provinc es ; but the K eltic l an

u ag e a n d th e a nci ent cu sto m s a r e fa st dying a w a y
g .
G ascony a nd Aquit ainecont ainthe d esc end ant s of

Ib erian s and Goth s L a ngu edoc is a provinc e r e
.
m ark abl e for i ts strong and h ard ch ara ct er and a cer ,
t ain Teutonic earn estn ess it is ll ed w ith R i nthe ace
pw m e
th e r em ain s of Ro m a n a rch it ectur e and of
v s'
Ro m an l aw though the k ern el of the popul ati on 1 s

,
Teuton ic ; Guy enn e for i ts quick wit and Prov enc e ,
for hot h ead ed p et ul a nc e Th is provinc e cont ain s

-
.
m any Gothi c and Burgundia n el em ent s with prob ably ,
som e r e m ains of the a ncient Rom an .

Dau phi ny, F ra nch e Comt a nd L orr ain e h av e a

vigorou s ra c e o ften of Teutoni c blood and h av e pro
, ,
du ced m any d ist ingui sh ed a n alyti c m ind s .
The popul at ion of s uch c it ies a s M a gon Aux err e , ,
D ij on B esan con Lyons and of the surro undi ng co u n

, , ,
try is said by Arndt to be B urgundi a n by desc ent

, ,
an d to show now m any G erm an ch a r a ct eristic s In .
Ch amp agn e P ic ardy and Artois says th e sam e au

, ,
thori ty ar e pl ainly seen in th e d u l l form s and blu e

, ,
eyes of th e p eopl e the r em a in s of th e a ncien t B el

,
g ian s.
B u rgund y is the l and of or a tor s N orm andy .

,
with the ch ar a ct eristic Sc andin avia n love of the sea

of its N orth m en h as l aid the found ation for and su s
,
ta ined th e F r ench m ar in e The pur e m od ern K elt s

.
in F r a nc e are said to num b er about the
G erman s inElsass L othring en and inthe d ep artm ent

,
of Ard e nn es theD utch about

,
C HA P T E R XXX .
l
T HE HEL T S.
THIS gr eat p eopl e h ave in g en er al b ecome ab

sorb ed into oth e r n ations throughout Eu rop e and ,
h ave l eft but few di stinct rem ains .
As h a s b een previously m ent ion ed th ere ar e two ,
great cl a sses of them od ern K elts sep ar at ed a ccording

,
to d ial ect s : the Cymr i c em bra cing (1 ) the Welsh ,
so m e of the inh ab it ant s of Cornw all an d TW br anch e s

, O
Km
the B r eton s of F r anc e; an

d (2 ) the Ga el i c ,
including the inh ab it ant s of the I sl e of Man the ,
Highl and er s of Scotl and and the Irish The l att er .

,
how ever are m uch m ingl ed with lowl and Scotch in

,
the north an d with Sp anish colonist s inthe w est .
The K elt ic el em ent in Engl and exc ept inW al es

,
an d Cornw all has b ecom e m erg ed in the Teutoni c

, ,
an d only l eaves h er e a nd th er ethe tr a c es of it sel f i n

the n am es of pl a c es a s in tho se word s end ing in
f or d,

or co mbe or
,
w a y a nd w y e .
The pur est K elt s says L ath am ar e the G a els in

, ,
Ir el and Scotl and is G a eli c but not so pur e; th ere

.
,
b eing m uch Sc andin a vi an blood inth e popul at ion of

the Highl a nd s and th e W est ern I sl es O rkn ey and .
Sh etl and ar e Norse The Isl e of M an is G a el ic but

.
,
in p a rt Nor se The d ist inct K elti c bra nch inh ab it

.
in g W al e s s
,
p ea k a di a l ect u ni nt ell ig i bl e to th e
G a el s ; Whil e the Scotch and Irish G a el s can under
st and ea ch oth e r The K elt s of Cum b erl and ar e
.
Cym ric Enough has b een said of the ch ar a ct erist ics

.
of th is r a c e inth e e a rly p a rt of th is Tr e a t is e Th eir .
promin ent faults and v irtues ar e a s di stinct in the

m o st a ncient Europ ea n h istory a s a t th e pr esent ,
d ay . The vi c es a nd d efect s ch arg ed upon the K elt s
(t h e Ir is h ) i n A m er i c a a r e no doubt th e e ,
ffe ct s i n ,
a con si d e r abl e d egree of the d egr a ded condition of

,
the r a c e und er E n glish rul e It is h ighly prob abl e .
th at a new d estiny will be op en ed to this p eopl e in

th eir cro ssing s with the Teuton c r a c e wh eth er An
i
l o Am e ri c a n or pur e G e r m a n on Am e r i
g
-
wi t h
ca n s o il Th er e i s som eth ing inthe K elt s

Teu tom c
.
lov e of enjoyment th eir light h eart edn ess and w arm th

,
-
of t e mp er am ent p ecul i arly tting th em for a u n ion

,
th the m or e gr a v e r eserv ed a nd cold Teuton ic r a c e

,
.
Th er e can be no doub t th a t a gr ea t ch ang e has

t ak en pl a c e in the K eltic physi qu e In the t im e of .
th e cl a ssic a l h istorian s the K elt s w er e d escrib ed a s

,
t all l arg ebon ed fa ir w ith r ed h air and blue ey es

,
-
, _ .
THE S CAN DINA VIAN S . 379
The typ e now is a sm all fram e w ith d ark h air , ,
s wa rthy co m pl exi on a n d d a rkish or bl a ck ey es ; in

.
s om e port ion s of th e K e ltic a r ea a s West ern Ir el and

, ,
i t i s m uch d egr a ded by unfa vorabl ec ircum st anc es A .
port ion of the Highl and ers of Scotl and a lon e corre
spon d to the ancient typ e .
Th is v ari a tion h as undoubt edl y b een c a used by the

great ch ang es whi ch h ave arisen d u ring m any c entu
ries in the clim at e and t em p er atur e of Europ e and
th e m od e of l ife of the p eopl e .
T HE TEUT O N I C F AM I L Y .
V
( I) SCANDI N A IAN S .
(2 ) G ERMAN S .
(3 ) DUTCH .
(4 ) EN G LISH .
Th S and i n i n br a nch of th e Te utons con

()
1 e c a v a
t a in s thr ee d iffer ent p eopl es th e D a

nes, Swed es a nd
N or wegi a ns . th ese the l att er pr eser ve m ore of
Of ,
th e a nci ent Teuto n i c vigor .
Th eir l angu ag es ar e thr ee di al ect s of the ancient

Norse and the D a nish and Sw edi sh are Scan d ina ian
, v
b mh
now alone lit er ary tongues The Sc andi .
" ra '
nav ians are di vi ded into two br anch es the E a st a nd

W est Sc andin avian s the form er including theancient
Norwegians and Ic el anders with th eir desc end a nts ,
an d the l att er th e Swed es and D an es

,
.
This p eopl e a t one p eriod of th eir h istory w er e

, ,
the m o st vigorous r a c e of Europ e a n d su ppl ied the ,

rul ing cl ass or fam il y to Ru ssia and Engl a nd as w ell ,
as th e m ar it im e pop ul a t i o nof F a nc e To th em m ay
p .
be tr a c ed th e m o st vigorou s qu ali ties of the Engl ish

r a c e wh eth er in Gr ea t Bri tain or Am eric a and to
, ,
th em also som e of them o st unscrupul ou s and oppres

sive h a b it s whi ch h a v e ch a r a ct eriz ed both br anch es of
The Sc andi n avia n physi qu e is thoroughly Teu

tonic fram e l arg e and sinewy com pl exion fair h air , ,
u su al ly light with b lue eyes no se l arg e or a quiline

, , ,
an d t em p er am ent s anguin e The for eh ea d i s not so.
s qu ar e a nd full a s with them od ern G erm a n .
T h G rm a n T h l ngu g f G r m ny
()
2 e e s e a a . es o e a
b elong m o stly to the High G erm an cl ass *

To th e .
L ow G erm an l angu ages b elong theF r iesic spoken on ,
the Elb e and a long the north ern co a st of G erm any ;

.
the Du tch of Holl an d a n d the F l em i sh

,
The P l a tt .
d eu tsch is a L ow G erm a n l angu ag e L ow G er m a n .
has c eased to be a lit er ary l angu ag e sinc e L uth er .
o
9
v
The l inewhich d i id es the High German from the Low German
dial ects, is thu s minu tel yd ra wn by Stricker . v
It l ea es the F rench ter
ritory near Aix, and fol l ows the P russia nfrontier to the neighborhood
of Roe rmon d e ontheMaa s thentu rn
,
s to thewe st an d cr oss es the Rhine ,
north of Dii ssseldorf runs al ong its right ba nk near the s trea m to i ts
,
m onth thentu rn
,
s n orth of the ri e r, a n v
d pas s es pa ral l el to it onthe
m ou nta ins and thenn
,
orth of the Edd er to be tweenMun d ena n d Kass el .
Here it pass es to theHabicht forest theOl d frontier betweentheF ranks

,
an d theSaxon s, an d meets thecon uenceof the F ul da a nd the Werra ,
p as s ing then tow a rd H ess e and P ru ss ia to th e Lowe r , H a rz and then ,
north to the El be between Ba rby and Magd ebu rg Inthe Ha rz is an

, . ,
isl and of High Germandial ects F rom Ba rby the l in

. egoes to Wittem,
berg a nd thenorthernfron
tier Of theSl avic Lausitz .
THE G ERMAN S. 3 81
Am ong grea t n a m es of the L ow G erm an

the
branch areLuth er Fl emm ing Klop stock Tieck Han

, , , , ,
d el B eethoven L eibnitz , L essing K ant F i cht e a nd

, , , ,
the Hum boldt s .
In the High G erm an division m ay be m ention ed ,
a m ong oth e rs G othe Schill er H eg el Kep H h G e rm n

, , , , ig a
n me rea t
l er Sch elling D u r er Holb ein Gluck and g a g'
, , , , ,
Moz art .
Wh en Ch arl em agne b eg an his w a rs with the

S axons the bound a ry b etw een the S a xons and Sl avo
,
nian s ran from the m outh of th e Tra av e to E l y ar

Ge m n
the Elb e Aft er 8 04 it ext ended from Kiel
r a
.
,
to the Elb e b etw een L au enburg and Ham burg The

,
.
Elb e and th en the S aab b ec am e the sepa r ating line .
Und er the l at er em p erors thi s front ier wa s cont inu ally

,
forc ed tow a rd th e ea st and pr eserv ed by th e form a

,
t ion of new bishoprics and earldoms such as Branden ,
burg Meissen Austri a and oth ers

, , ,
.
O n the other side the Sl avic tongu es had pressed

,
into wh a t i s now Bohem ia Mor a vi a and Upp er Si ,
l esia Thehi gh er cl asses th er e ar e still G erm an

. .
Am ong theB oh em ian p easantry the a nc ient M ar ,
kom an ns ar e said to h a ve r et ain ed th eir Teutoni c

pu rity even as the B asques th eir n ation ality in Sp ain
, ,
an d to be still cl early r ecogniz ed in th eir Teuton ic

customs and trait s Th ey seldo m int erm arry w ith
.
Sl avonian s .
Among the d esc e nd ant s of the ancient G erman

trib es it is b eli ev ed th at the pur est S a xons ar e

,
found inQu edl enbu rg As ch ersl eb en M agd eb u rg and , ,
Sol twedel do wn to th e country of th e Fri esen a nd

,
th e Rhi n e a long bodi ed long arm ed blu eeyed

- -
,
-
,
-
r a c e wi th fair h air quiet in t em p er a m ent

, , ,
8 mm
3
of r m st a unch a n
.
d g eni al ch ar a ct er hold ,
in g in exibl y to old cu sto m s T h ey a r e thought to .
be l ess po et ic and i d eal th a n th e d esc end ant s of the

Al em a nns and Goth s Th ey spr ea d orig in all y to the
.
w est tow ard Engl and and on the east r econqu er ed a

,
port ion of G erm any settling a portion of E ast ern,
Holst ein Meckl enburg Po m er ania Br and enburg and

, , ,
L au sitz M any of the F riesians Holl ander s and

.
,
Franks h ave mingl ed with th em

,
.
Around the Thuring ian for est ar e group ed th e

m o st joyful pl easu r elo ving and m u si c al p eopl e of
,
-
G erm any the d esc end ant s of the Thu r i ngi a ns and
Ea st F r a nks O n the Elb e and inthe B oh em ian for
.
est th ey ar e m uch m ingl ed w ith B oh em i an s

,
Th ey .
a r e a h a nd so m e r a c e m or e sm ooth inm a nn e r and l ess

,
st a unch th a n the S a xon .
The Hessi a ns ar e con sid er ed to be th e d esc en d ants

of the a nci e nt K a tti and of the pur est G erm an bloo d
,
.
Th ey ar e of a rm rough indo m it a bl e ch a r a ct er littl e ,
subj e ct to ch ang es the m o st r eserved and earn est

p eopl eof G erm any .
The A u str i a ns inth eir m ount a in s pr eserv e m any

r emain s of a ncient K eltic tribes and Rom an coloni sts ,
T HE G ERMAN S . 3 83
wh ich al l the inva sion s of R o m an Chaz a r Hunn , , ,
M agyar and Turk h ave not wholly obl it

A s t rians
, ,
u
cra t ed The m asses of the popul at ion in

.
Au stria Upp er B av ar ia and the Tyrol a re the d e

, ,
s ce nd ants of the E a st Goth s and the Rugia ns ; a nd on

the D a nub e a nd north of th e D a nub e prob ably th e ,
r em ains of the Burgundians Herm u ndu ri and oth ers

, ,
.
M any Sl avonians ar e sc att ered about am ong the

G erm an popu l at ion s of Austria and are a t ,
onc e to be r ecogniz ed by th eir dress and

m ann ers In t em p eram ent th ey ar e m uch m or e
.
,
li vely and uncontroll ed th an the G erm an s .
The A l em a nns ar e b el ieved to be found on the

Mo selle the Upp er Rhin e in Schwabia and Swit
, ,
z erl a nd .
The B u rgu nd i a ns m ak e up lo
a s a portion of th e
Swiss p eople .
Two Sl a vonia n isl a nd s a re to be r ecogn iz ed in the

G r n t err tory one the Upp er L au sitz wh ere
e m a i
, ,
Boh em ian is st il l spok en and the oth er the Prussian

, ,
L ower L ausitz wh er e Polish is the pOpul ar l anguage

,
'
The popul ation of pure G erm a n s in th e G erm a n

St at es is reckon ed at
,
of pur e G e rm an s
over the world in seventy differ ent countries over ,
r v ery d istinc t typ es of physiqu e can be seen

Two
now through G erm any : one in the north the old
Teutoni c typ e m ark ed by fair h air blue or gr ay eyes

, , ,
light com pl exion and l arg e bon es and fr am e; the

oth er m or e fr equ ently found in the south though ,
s c att e r ed thr ough G erm any with d ark h air and ey es

, ,
h ar sh or d ark com pl exi on and sm a ll er limbs and

gu es th e l att er typ e in th e low er cl asses b eing
r
a l so fre qu ently a ccom p anied w ith d efective physiqu e .
Wh eth er the ch ang e from the old typ eis altog eth er
du e to the ch ang e of cl im at e and m od es of life or ,
som e wh at to m ixture with K eltic and Sl avoni c blood ,
i s dii cu l t to d et er min e . We inclin e to the l att er

ca u se fro m the r e
,
m ark abl e pur ity of th e Teuton i c
typ e in Sc andin avi a wh ere clim at e and h ab it s of li fe
,
mus t h a v e als o ch ang ed con sid erably but wh ere l ittl e,
for eign blood ha s b een m ingl ed with the p eopl e .
The old Teuton i c ch a r a ct er a s seen in the ea rly

,
G erm an trib es and the Sc andin a vi an p eopl es is now ,
b est pr eserv ed it seem s to u s inthep eculiarit ies both

, , ,
ba d and good of th eir Angl ic an d esc end ant s on both

,
sid e s of the oc e an .
()
3 A noth er br a nch of t h e T euton i c r a c e a r e th e,
D u tch b elong ing to th e Low G erm a n d ivi sion

, Th e .
e
north rn prov nc es th ose o Holl and are m ore
i f
purely Teutonic ; wh il e the s outh ern tho se of B el

Te t n
u o i c
g i u m h ave b e e n m ingl ed i n blood w i th
nd K l i
th e K elt i c an
a c t c.
d Rom a n popul at ion s Dutch.
h istory present s the ch a r a ct eristics of ea ch fam ily a s

inu encing the fortun es of th eir r esp ect i ve provinc es .
Mr Motl ey w ell r em ark s th at in both of the gr ea t

.
,
THE ENG ISH. L 3 85
s truggl es b etween the inh abit ants of the Dutch prov

i nces a nd t e
h I m p e r i a l pow er incl assi c t im es ag a in st
th e R o m an a n d in m od ern a g ain st the Sp an ia rd
,
th e K elti c popul a t ion s in amm abl e qu a rrel so m e a nd

, ,
bold w ere the rst to a ssa ult and d efy the roy al
,
a uthor ity ; whil e the Teutonic inh abita nt s of the

north ern provinc es w ere l ess ardent inthe b eginning ,
but w ere m ore enduring and st ea dfa st In both he .

,
a dd s th e South e
,
rn K elt s fell aw ay from the l eague ,
th eir co ur ageous chiefs h aving b een purch ased by Im

p erial gold but the G erm ans fought out the cont est
,
to the l ast The north ern provinc es with B at a vian

.
,
an d Frisia n blood b ec a m e one of the m o st c el ebr at ed

,
R epubl ics inhistory wh il e the south ern with Ro m an

, ,
iz ed K elts b ec am e the prop erty of Ro m an Sp a nish

, , ,
an d Austrian .
Ther e ar e thr ee d ial ect s of the L ow G erm an st ill

spok e n inthe Neth erl ands ; the Du t h be Th ee c
, r
d l ects
tw een the Zuyd erz ee and the Meuse; the a
F l emi sh a t th e s outh of the Meu se; a nd the F isi c

,
r
a t the east of th e Zu de
y rz ee w h enc e i t prolo
,
ng s it s el f
to Jutl and .
(4) THE L
EN G ISH RACE .
Lik ethe oth e m odern

r a c es of Europ e m a de up
r
,
of m a ny diffe r ent el em ent s the Engl ish p eopl e is v ery

,
d ii cu l t to a n alyz e into i ts co m pon ent p a rt s .
Two thou sa nd y ear s a nd m or e of h istory p a ssed

17
3 86

on sm all isl ands with succ essive inro a d s Of v arious

,
conqu est and immigr at ion with inc essant mi xtur e and
,
a m alg am at ion of al l th e p e opl es th a t h a d settl ed or

Gr ea t struggl ed on th e s o il h a ve n ally with , ,
bi gbhi
rl r S
l sl ight exc e
-
ptions w elded the English popu ,
a i i o n m a a n
l t on nto e c o p ct d ho og en eous whol e a
m
R a c e inm any r esp ect s a s di stinct a s any oth er inthe

world We know indeed wh at families and n ations
.
, ,
h av e contribut ed th eir blood to thi s new v ariety of

m an; we ar e c ert ai n th a t th e K elt s w er e its earl iest
historic prog enitors ; and th at w ith th ese w er e un it ed ,
inv ery sl ight d egr eeth e Ro m an s and inm uch gr eat er ,
d egr ee di er ent trib es of Teuton s unt il the new ,
p eopl e b ec am e al m o st entir ely a Teutoni c p eopl e .
We h ave r ea son to b eli eve al s o th at a c ert ain sm all , ,
proportion of Sl avoni c and Moori sh blood m ingl es in

the v ein s of this r a c e both from colon ist s of th e north
,
of Europ e a n d from Ro m a n l eg ion a ri es But a t the .

,
present tim e to po int out the ex a ct tr a c es of e

,
a ch of
th ese v arious trib es and r a c es ; to say th a t h ere we

h a v e a Ro m a n or K eltic featur e th er e a Teu tonic ; ,
som e tr a it or r e lic of S axon or F risian or Angl e or , , ,
D an e or Norwegian or Rom aniz ed Northm an is

, , ,
v ery dii cu l t to a tt em pt Still without doubt ea ch

.
, ,
of th e se p eopl es has l eft its p ecul iar st am p a nd its

ine a ceabl e effect on th e m ind a nd th e phy si qu e th e
'
in stitution s l a ws and l a ngu ag e of th e Engl ish n a t ion

,
.
Wh at prom in ent p eculiarities d istinctive of r a c e

THE L
EN G ISH. 3 87
ca nbe ob served now in Engl and we propose to m en ,
t ion inthe brief m ode n ecessa ry for th is Tr ea t ise .
B efore d et ailing th ese the r ea d er m ust rec all

,
rap idly the ethnologic a l h istory of Engl and Wh eth er .
th ere w ere a primeva l fa m ily on British E hnl g l t o o i ca

m m)
s o il,
p erh ap s of Finni c origin a nt erior to ,
"
th e K elt s i t is not n ec e
, ssa ry for our pr e sent purpo se
to inquir e nor farth er wh eth er th e ancient P ict s w ere
, ,
c ert a inly K elts or not Historic ally the K elt s w ere

.
,
the ea rl iest in h ab it ant s of Brit ain though without ,
qu estion th ere wa s a v ery early imm igr ation of Teu

tonic trib es from thecontin ent TheRo m an conqu est.
an d s ettl em ent follow ed Dur ing sev eral c entur ies

.
succ e edi ng esp ec ially fro m th e m i ddl e of th e 5 th to

the m id dl e o t e 6t
f h h th ere wa s a con st ant str eam
of G erm a n trib e s from th e w e st ern co a st s of G erm any
b etw een Hol st ein and the Rhin e to th is fert il e i sl a nd
,
trib e s known a s Angli a n s Jut es Frisians and

, , ,
S axons and r epr esent ing two grea t bra nch es of the
,
S axon fam ily the Friso S axon and the Anglo S axon
- -
.
Th ese w er e succ eed ed by a noth er and m or e w a rlik e

br anch of theTeutoni c r a c e the Sc and in avian North
m en con sisting of D an es and Norw egian s
,
Aft er .
th ese c am e yet oth er Northm en or Norm an s from

F r anc e who ha d b een Rom aniz ed in l angu age a nd
, ,
w ere no doubt int erm ingl ed with m uch K eltic and

Fr ankieblood .
The m ain c urr ent in this m ingli ng of so many

s treams of r a c e is evi d ently Teutonic and of it the

, , ,
Anglian and th e N orse seem the m o st im port a nt el e

m ent s The Ro m a n blood h as h a d l ittl e in u enc e on
.
th e English r a c e a nd though th e Kcl ti c h as h a d v astly

,
m or e pow er and h a s mi ngl ed to a m uch great er ext ent

th a n m any w arm Anglo S axons would h av e u s
-
b eliev e still the two r a c es and l angu ages seem n ever

,
K m e c
to h a v e un it ed clo s ely on B r itish so il The .
el em en ts
early K elt s w er e eith er ext ermi n at ed by
.
the Teuto n i c i nv a d er s or dr i ven to the m ount ain s , ,
wh er e a portion of th em still survive unmix ed in ,
blood and with th eir n at ive dial ect .
Of th e K eltic el em ent in our l angu age says Mr ,

.
Don aldson
Th e s tou test a ss er ter of a pur e Angl o Sa xonor Norm an d e
-
s ce nt, is co nv icted by th e l angu a ge Of hi s d a il y l ife of bel onging

,
to a r a ce th at partakes l argel y of Keltic bl ood . If h e cal l s for

h is coa t
*
(Irish cota ), or tell s of th e ba s ket of sh h eh as cau gh t
(W . ba sged), or th e ca r t h e empl o y s onhis l and (W .

ca r t r from
car, a d ra y or sl edge , ) or of th e p n ks of h is y o
ra u th or th e
pr a ncing of h is h orse (W p r a ne, . a trick, pr a nci e,

to frol ick), or
d ecl ar es th at h e i s happ y (W. hap , futu re, ch an ce ), or th at his

se r an vt is per t (W
per t, spr uce, d apper , i nsol ent), or h e a frm s
.
th at s u ch a s s ertio ns are ba l d er d as h a nd a sh a m (W ba ld or dd us , .
i dl e prating, or ba l d orz , to pra ttl e:

-
s io m from s hom, a d eceit or
sh a m), h ei s u si ng th ea ncient l a ngu ageof o ur Kel tic for efa th ers .
It is cu rious that Sta nihurs t, som e3 00 ea rs y age, shoul d v

ha em en
tioned this word ha in
coa t a s v
g b eenb orrowed by theIrish from the
Engl ish . See Marsh Hist a nd rigin
.
,
&c , p 5 4 2 .
. O . .
1 '
Ca rt may beof Gothi c origi n.
THE EN G IS H. L 3 89
The L anc ash ir e word s ta ckl e to set right and ,

,

gr idd l e

th e l a st of wh ich ha s p ass e
,
d to Am e r i c a
,
ar e Kcl tic th e one b eing fro m the Welsh

-
ta cl a

,
an d the oth er fro m gr eidyl b a k e ston e

( ) -
.
Still w ith al l this a distinguish ed schol ar Mr

, , ,
.
Marsh has said

,
We m ay s a fel y say th a t, th ou gh th e pr im iti e l a ngu a ge v of
B ritai n h as co ntribu ted to the Engl ish a few nam es of pl a ces,

and of fam il iar m aterial ob je t c s, y et it h a s , u po n th e wh ol e,
a ffected ou r v o ca bu l ar y a nd ou r s ynt xa far l ess th a n a ny oth er
tongu e, withwhich th eAngl o Sa xonr a ceh as e er b eenbr ou gh t

-
v
wid el y into co nta ct . I might go too fa r insa ing th at we h a e y v
borr owed , nu m ericall y , mor eword s fr om th e fol l owers of MO
h amm ed , thanfrom the a bo rigines of B ritain; bu t it is ve y r cer
v
ta intha t th e few we ha e d eri ed fr om th e d istant Ar abic v are
innitel y m ore cl os el y co nnected with us th an th e s om e wh at
gr eater number which we v

ha e taken from th e co ntigu ou s
Keltic .
One of them o st enduring tra c es of a r a c e is inthe ,
n am es it giv es to pl a c es ; so th a t anancient stream of

popul at ion owing over a country m ay utt erly p ass
, ,
a way an
,
d y et l ea ve r el ic s m or e p erm anent th a n m on
u me nts a nd m ore dist inct th a n sculptur ed inscrip
t ion s in the n ames it depo sit s of m ount ains rivers
, ,
an d town s .
The K elt ic endings of combe(vall ey) wa y or wye ,
w a t er an wh r d not ro d or p g
( ) d,f or d ( e e it e e s a a a ssa e ,
an d not anarm of thesea) a re esp ec ially found inthe ,

w est ern counties thou gh sc att er ed h ere and th er eev er

,
G e g ph i l
o ra v ariou s p arts of Engl an d The rivers b ear
ca .
nm a es 1 11
K el w t ing n am es i ncase a we a nd ou se ar e thought , , ,
to show the G a el ic bra nch of the K elt s The word s .
a be r an d i nn er u sed in co m pound s (a s Ab erd een a nd

,
Inv er a ry) and m eaning so m ethi ng l ik e conu enc e

,

of w a t er s

ar e K eltic Num erou s oth er K cl tic end
,
.
ing s and word s ar e sc att er ed ov er Engl and and Scot

l and In g en eral of the Teutoni c trib es it m ay be
.
,
s ai d th a t the evi d e
,
nc es of n am es Show the occup ancy
of th e north e rn and east ern counties of Engl and by
Angl es and of the south ern a nd w est ern by S a xon s
, .
In the south the en di ng s in ton ha m bu ry f or th

, , , ,
Te t n i
u o an d wor th ar e S a xon ; but ev en n ea r the
c
,
n mea s
o f pl e ac s
Th am es b eco m e m ingl ed w ith Scandina
,
vi an in by thorp e thwa i te na es and cy In the

, , , ,
.
north the ending s in tof t beck wi th ta r n d a l e f el l

, , , , , , ,
an h u h ar e Sc andi n a v ia n Th l tt r
f orc e d a g ,
es e a e ar e .
found m or e o ft en on th e co a st s a nd alo ng th e r iv ers .

The D anish en di ng by pl a c e or is
esp ecially found in Lincoln sh ir e L ei c est er sh ir e Der , ,
byshire th e E a st and N orth Ri ding s of Y ork sh ir e

,
in Durh am Cum b erl a nd W estm or el a nd L anc a sh ir e

, , , ,
Ch esh ire and C a ern a rvon .
It has b een estim at ed by the curiou s th at Norfolk ,
North ampton sh ir e and L anc a sh ire h ave ea ch about

, ,
5 0 pl a c es with n am es of Sc a ndin a vi an orig in ; Leices

tershir e a bout 9 0 ; Lincoln sh ir e about 3 00 ; Y ork
, ,
THE ENG ISH. L 3 91
s hire n early 4 00; and Westm or el and and Cumb er

,
l and so m e 1 5 0 Th ere ar e few D ani sh ending s in

,
.
the south ; tow a rd th e north th ey c ease i n Northum,
b erl and and in the southw est p art of Scotl and and
,
th e I sl e of Man In this l att er isl and the D ani sh

.
,
an d N orw egia n seem to m eet wh il e the Norw egia n ,
el em ent pr edomi n a t es ov er the D anish in the O rk
n eys Sh etl and the H ebrides and Irel a nd

, ,
.
In the L owl ands of Scotl and th ere are com p ar a ,
tiv ely v ery few Sc andin a vi a n n am es and S can d in ian ,
th ese are found in the old bord er l and be na m e s -

av
tw een the Cheviot s and the Firths of Clyd eand F orth ,
an d incount ies n ea r est to Engl and .
To the evi d enc e from n am es of pl a c es it m ay be ,
obj ect ed th at th ey r ath er show the p ast h istory of a

ra c e th an the present ethnologic al a n alysis of a peo
,
p l e
. But th e y at l e a st r e n d er i t prob a bl e th a t th e ,
ancie nt el em ents of r a c e which w ere onc e prom in ent

i na c ert ain loc ality still form a p art of th e m ixtur e
,
of blood in the m od e rn r a c e P erh ap s a m ore con

.
v in cin e v i d enc e of r a c e i s to be found inth e fa m il ia r

g ,
word s cu stom s and sup erstition s of a popul at ion

,
.
J udging from th ese it seem s prob abl e th at the

,
Norm an el em ent is l ess strong in the north th an in

the s outh of Engl and Of L anc a sh ir e Mr E i d n e
.
,
.
v e c
m m d Ie CtS '
D avi es says th at onesixth of the dial ect ic
,
-
a
words inu seby thep eopl e are S a xon ; and th at th ere

,
is h ardly the l east tr a c e of the Norm an in the loc al

n am es Of the county and only faint evid ence of his ,
r a c einthe d i al ect .
In Suffolk th er e is a Frisia n rel ic in the Angl ian

,
u sag e of th e vow el o f or a as l an d for l and ; mon , ,
for m an; s tond for st a nd ,

.
An ancient differ enc e in th e u se of vow el s su p ,
po sed to h av e b een not ic ed by Ta citus b etw een the ,
Angl ian a nd the S axon is still ob serv ed in Engl and ; ,
th e South S a xon s ay ing I ge -

ez an d th e E ast Angl ian , ,
-
I ga i ss The South S axon g iv es the fu ll forc e to th e

.
-
r whil e th e E ast Angl ia n drop s it b e

,
for e a con son ant ;
-
th e form er s ay ing t i d e

nd th e

ggRl fqp p a rr r g s a
E
t s
-
a
,
uo a
l att er p a ttr dges

i an Angl i a n r onun
w d
or s
, p ,
cia tion wh i ch h a s r ea ch ed ev en to Am e ri c a The .
South S axon r et ain s theh ard g wh il e theAngl e g ives

-
,
u s p al a t al s ound s as a i tchor nfor a corn a n ,

d coksedge ,
for cock s h ea d s ; and o ft en l ik e the L ow G erm an the

,
l att er sub stitut e y for g or h as yowl for howl and , , ,
g a te for g at e .
Yeou for you a nd tyeu for two wh ich h as b een , ,
thought a pur e Y ank ee pronunciation is d iscov ered ,
to be N orth Angl ian In the E ast Riding of Y ork

-
.
sh ir e a r e a l s o foun d strong tr a c e
, s of th e F ri si a n blood .
Of th e gloriou s h istori c n am es inEngl ish h istory ,
theAngli an s i t is cl aim ed h a v e a stro n

,
g er proport ion ,
th a n the S a xon s : such m e n a s W cl i of

'
Hi t i l
s or ca y
na m e s
.
Y ork sh ir e Isa a c N ewton of L incoln sh ir e

"
, ,
Cro mw ell L ord B acon s family J eremy Taylor B ent

,

, ,
THE EN G ISH. L 3 93
l y, Arkwr ight and St eph en son and ev en Sh ak esp ear e,

a r e a sse rt ed by one abl e investig ator (D on aldson) to
b elong to th is br anch .
Sc andin avian r eli c s ar esc att er ed over various p arts

of Engl and The ni ce or fa iries st ill fear ed by the
.
,
North of Engl and p easant boy ar e the Norse Sp irit s

- -
,
the l egend s ar e the s am e: the sup erst it ion s th e sam e;
the festival s a r e simil a r such a s the Yu l efest ival a nd,
the burn ing of the Y ul e log The W estm or el and .
boor still says a t think a nd a t d o for to ,

N ew d ors or s
thi nk and to do as the Sc andin avian

,
pir at es did ; and the Y orkshirem an sp eak s of a son

br a idi ng on his fa th er r bl ng Sw d

(i e esem i e . .
, ,
.
br aca s r esem bl es) ev en a s his Nor se a nc estors w er e

, ,
in the h a b it of saying The old E nglish word hu s t

.
in g s ,
i s a Sc a ndi n av i a n l eg a cy .
Westm or el and Cumb erl and and the north of Eng

,
l and cont ain a v ast numb er of Sc andin a vi an r elic s ,
both inl angu ag e and custom s The bond wh ich con .
n eets the north of Engl and dial ect s and the Scotch is
- -
suppo s e d to bethe Sc a ndin avian el em ent inboth .
In Westm or el and the pr a ctice of co mbining sev

,
er a l word s into one wh ich is so co mm on inth e Norse

,
l angu ag es st ill exists ; thus the Scal thwaiterigggate

,

,
is the ro a d to the log house on the cl eared Il e

-
ors
m bl n rese ces.
grou nd upon the ridg e a s in Norway
, ,
a
Vikneshol m er m ean s the isl an ds in the bay b eside
th e pro m ontory

.
17 ii
The n am es of b erries and trees and pl a nt s as
Mr F ergu son has so w ell sho wn h av e a m ark ed r e

.

se m bl anc e inth is county and inN orw a y .
In Cumb erl and wh ere a l arg e Norwegian pOpu l a

,
t ion settl ed l and is still h eld inthe sam em ann er as i n

,
Norway by a l arge num b er of sm al l indep endent pro

,
ri etor s whi ch h a s h a d its n a t ur a l e ff ect in p erp etu a

p ,
t ing the Norse sense of p erson al indep end enc e .
The coldn ess of m a nn er and the c a ut ion and

shr e wdn ess of the p eopl e both in th ese counties and
,
inY ork shir e a s w ell as th eir p ecul ia r fondn ess for

,
l aw d isput es are g enu in e Sc a ndi n avi an tr a it s

-
,
It has .
a lw a y s b e en ob serv ed th a t th e north ern count ies of
Engl and wh erethe Norse inv a d ers esp ecially settl ed

, ,
a r e th e m o st m ark ed for th e ir r esolut e sp ir it of ind e
p en d en ce a nd th ei r h a tr ed of oppr ess i on .
Am on g theSc an di n avian cu stom s tra n sm itt ed is a ,
d anc e a t Christm as t im e wh ich has a strong r esem,
N ors e
bl a nc e to th e a nc ie nt s word d a nc e; th e Ol d -
m
cu s to s.
Norse wr estling m atch es are still k ept up
-
an d b ea r the a nc ient n am e a word wh ich h a s p assed

ov er to Am eric a r u ssl e (N r u sl a ) The Norse oat
,
. .
m eal porridg e and th e bro a d at c ak es of b arl ey so ,
fam il ia r to th e tr a v ell er in N orw a y a s fl a d br ed

,
an d c all ed s cans in Engl and (N s kan cru st) ar e still .

, ,
inu se am ong the p eopl e .
Mr F ergu son ha s g iven a gr ea t nu mb er of words

.
an d d ial ectic exp ression s in the n orth of En l an d

g ,
THE EN G LISH . 3 95
whi ch ar e Sc andi n avian though m any ar e al so Sa xon

, .
Thu s the ch ang e of th into d a s f a dd er for fath er

,
s m d dy
i for sm i thy ; a nd o f ch a n d s h i nto k a s k u r n
for churn shift for sh ift kir k for church
, , (Th e s am e .
h ab it is not ic ed inNorm a ndy a s ki enfor chi en) The ,

.
ch ange al so of f to p a s o se , p f or Jo s eph S nd n v i n i
phras e s
ca a a
( N . l p
o t for lo ft : al l th e
) s e ar e Nor se pr a e

t ic es ; so the u se of d r u cken(N druck erin) for drunk .
en and of ti mm er for t mb er i e for est wh ich l ast

,
i . .
, ,
in its appli c at ion h a s b eco m e a n Am eri c an ism

,
A .
c ert ain l ength eni ng of the vow el s a s gy a te for g at e -

,
an d ny a me for n am e is both Anglo S a xon a nd

,
-
Sc andi n avi an The fondn ess for w as wor chit for

.

orch ard cwu m a nfor com e cwor nfor corn is esp ecially
, , ,
Anglo S axon (as Wodin (S ) for O di n

-
. the u seof
th ee and thou for you inWestm or el and Cum b erl and

, , ,
Y ork shir e a nd the O rkn eys is Norse The prepo si ,

.
tion s f r a an d ti l l ar e prob ably from thesam esourc e a s ,
w ell as th e verb m u n for m ust ; the a t for th at a s ,
i ts t im e a t he w er e h ere is prob ably fro m the

,
D anish conj unction a t .
a
It is ch ara ct eristic of thevigorous Northm en th at a ,
gr eat numb er of al mo st sl ang words in the north ern

co nt es m any of which h ave cro ssed the oc ean
u i
m eaning bea t ar e Norse; thu s out of m any N e l ng

, , ors s a
w d
the word s ba i s t ba n or or s.
, g l a m l e
,
a th er ,
l a ther hi d e d u s t &c &c

, , ,
. To ch aff a Cum b erl and
,
.
expr ession is fro m the Sc andin avia n ka

, f a to b a nt e r ; ,
a nd brass (impud enc e) is no m od ern expr ession but a s ,
old as the Vikings (br as ta to l ive ina dissolut em an

,
ner) Eventhe luxur io us so

.
f a c am e inn a m e fro m old
Ic el and or Norw ay (N sofa a sl eeping pl ac e) ; and

.
,
-
the Am eri c an i sm s bu m bl ebeefor hu mbl ebee l of t for

,
- -
,
a nupp e r room and m u ggy (d amp and foggy) and to

, ,
na b a r e al l Sc andin a vi an r el ic s l eft in the north ern

, ,
countie s of En l a nd c e nt u ri e
g s a o
g .
Grimsby was alm o st the c entral D anish town and ,
a ve st ig eof th efa m ou s D a n ish h e ro Hav elok is st ill

seen inth e n am e of a str e et Ha r el ok Str eet ; and it

m ay be app ears inthe n am e of the m od ern h ero of

,
India .
In Scotl and the sh erm en in the Nith u se N orse

,
N meW m
o
word s to thi s d ay
,
as
p ok n et (Ic el a nd i c
p c ,
ins u n d
ka n et) l i ster (I aa ei n Nor
co a
g h g (

te )
'
,
o s r .
,
.
ha a ee) or dr aw ing sm all n et s through the w a t er

,
.
Y et w ith al l th ese tok en s of Sc a ndi n a vi an m ixtur e ,
the D a n ish l angu ag e n ever seem s to h a v e ex ert ed an y

pro found inu enc e on the Engl ish or Anglo S axon -
.
Its gr t
ea es t p cul
e ia i r ty h
t e po st x its n eg a tiv ei kke
-
an d its plur al form of the sub st ant ive v erb a s w ell a s ,
its num er al s h ave n ev er b een tr a n sferr ed to our l an

,
gu ag e .
Of this evid enc e fro m th e n am es of pl a c es wh ich ,
ca nbe g a th e r ed from the m ap of Engl and Mr F er ,

.
guson b eautifully says

THE EN G ISH. L 3 97
Thel and is d otted o ver with l ittl e indi id u al histories v ru d e
an im l
d s p , e i t is tru e
y et s u ch a s was th eir l ife . Here, eigh t
ce ntu ries ago, a nUl f or a nOr me shou l d ered h is axe, a nd s tr od e
into th eforest, a nd h ewed h ims elf a h ome, nor d eemed tha t h is
stal wa rt a rm was m a rking the m ap of Engl and . Here a wa n

d ering s ettl er sa w a bl u el akegl eaming am ong th etrees , th ou ght
of his v
nati el and , a nd s aid

th is sh al l bemy h ome .

Her e, in
th enam e of s om em ou ntaind well ing, weh a
-
v e th e t y s or of h im
wh o, rs t in his Teutonic sel f- rel ia nce , pl a nted him s el f as a n

ou tpost inth e sol itu de . Her e h e s ettl ed ,
a nd toil ed , and l iv ed ,
a nd d ied it i s al l th ere i s to tell . Here a Northman faithful ,
to Od ins

comm a nd, set u p th e r u d e ba u ta to his d epa rted friend.
Th e stone i s gone and th er e i s a bu s y town b ,
ut th e m em o
r ial h as borne his namefar i nto a n a ge which has ou tl i ved hi s
Of the Engl ish physic al trait s as di stinctive of r ac e ,
but littl e can be said wi th condenc e The v a rious .
trib es h ave b eco m e so mingled th at but few bodily ,
p eculiarities can be discovered in th eir d esc end ant s ,
i ndic a ting th eir a ncient or igin Mr Worsa a e how . .

,
ever ob serves th a t the Engl ish of L ondon

,
P y si cal h
an
em k
d thes outh of Engl a nd ar e d ist inguish ed ra c a s'
'
by bl ack h air dark eyes ne hook ed no se and long

, , ,
oval fa ce; as if the Kcl tic and the Rom an fea tur es
predomi n ated As we proc eed north inNorthumb er
.
,
l and he says the form b eco m es bro a d er the ch eek

, , ,
bon es proj ect the no se is att er the eyes a nd h a ir a e

, ,
r
light er and d eep r ed h air is m ore o ft en s een P eopl e .
are not v e ry t all inst atur e but are usu ally m or e com ,
p a ct and strongly built th an inthe south of Engl and ;

,
p erh ap s indic at ing the F risian and Seandm av ran

blood The fa c es in Middle and N orth Engl and he
.
,
r em a rk s a re d eci dedly Norse

,
.
Bulw er also ob serv es th at the d esc end ant s of the

,
Anglo D an es in Cu m b erl and and Y ork sh ir e ar e t all er

n
-
an d bon i er th a n tho se of th e Anglo S a xon s i Surr ey -
an d Su ssex ; but the p eopl e of Cu m b erl and though ,
comp a ctly bui lt are l ess burly in form th an tho se of

,
Y ork sh ir e and inthis r esp ect the form er correspond

, ,
to the N orw egians and the l att er to the D an es a s th ey ,
do al so inm any oth er p articul ars .
It is a work of ingenu ity r ath er th an of soli d , ,
sci e ntic or h istori c v alue to sp ecul at e on the m or al

,
qu alities tr a nsmi tted by r a c e insuch a com po sit e peo ,
l e a s the Engli sh Y et on e can s e e m any ch a r a ct er

p .
i stic qu a lities of th eir for efa th er s in both the English

an d Ameri c a n prog eny .
The boundl ess Sp irit of indivi du al ent erprise; the

p erson al prid e; the lov e of thep erils of the sea (wh ich
th e S a xon s n ev er show ed) ; th e r eckl essn ess of l ife;
En l h
g is th e shr ewdn ess a n d skill in t echn i c al l a w
e
q u a l i ti s
o fb l oo
d o
th e fondn ess for w a ssail and w in e; the
r esp ect for wom an and abov e al l the t endency to

, ,
a ssoc ia ted se l f governm ent a re Nors e p eculiarities

-
,
.
From the F riso Angl ian h a v e com e esp ecially the pa

-
t ient ind ustry the sound pr a ctic al sen se the solid

, ,
cour ag e the love of constitution al fr eedom and the

,
L
THE ENG ISH. 3 99
S pirit of industrial ent erprise which form the oth er

,
Si d e of th e Engl ish ch a r a ct er a n
,
d wh ich equ ally di s
tin g u ished th e F r isi a n of Holl a nd .
The imm ea sur abl e cont em pt and pr ejud ic e ag ain st

the inferior r a c e wh ich ch ar a ct er iz e al l br anch es of
,
the Engli sh r a c e wh eth er the Brit ish m ast er s rul ing

,
Hindoo serv ant s or E nglish l an dlords with Irish K elts

, ,
or Anglo Am eric ans am ong India n trib es or South

-
ernsl a vehold er s tow ard sl av es or Y ank ees tow ard

,
n egro es is an unfortun at e but l egitim at e inh erit anc e

,
fr om Teuto n i c anc estors .
Even the m o st ancient tr a dition s of the Teuton s

t e Nor
h s e sa g
-
a s show the d ee p prejudi c e of the
blonde r ac e ag ainst d ark color and the ancient G er
,
m an s w er e exc eedingly oppr essiv e to thein ferior r a c es .
One of the m o st natur al feel ing s in surv eying

the ethn ologic al condition of Engl and is of won ,
d er at the littl e im pr ess wh ich the gr ea t conqu ering

r a c e of ant iquity the Ro n m ad e upon the l an
m a
gu ag e th e geogr aphic al n am es or the phy siqu e of

, ,
th e Brit ish r a c es w ith wh i ch th ey w er e thrown in
cont a ct .
Th ey plough ed the isl a nd w ith li n es of d efenc e ,
with milit ary work s and ro a ds but the evid enc e of

,
l angu age and of h istory agr ees th a t th eir gh R m t a.

e nc e
o
n
blood and th at of our forefa th ers sc arc eever I u
m ingl ed ; and Provi d enc e seem s to h a v e d esigned th at

the new and pow er ful R a c e of m od ern t im es was to ,
h ave in its compo sit ion hardly a drop of the worn

out blood from th at h aughty It al ia n p eopl e who ha d
onc e rul ed the world And w ith the exclusion
.
of the Ro m a n r a c e i s linke
,
d a long ch ai n of exclu
s ion s of priestcr a ft a nd tyr a nny and c entr a l iz ed gov
ernm en t who se goo d effect ha s not yet c eased to be
,
felt
.
CHAP TER XXX I .
WAN D ERIN G RAC ES .
THE G YPSIES .
EX CEPTIN G the J ews no p eopl e h ave ever shown

,
such t e n a city of r a c e as the Gyp sies A Hindu trib e

.
of Ary a n r a c e ori in ally p erh ap s of no m a di c and

g ,
plundering h abits in th eir provinc es on the Hin d o o

i nm e
Indus and forc ed out into E urop e and Asia
,

inthe early p art of the 1 5th c entury th ey h a v e en ,
c amp ed or settled inalmo st every country of Europ e ,
without sc arc ely ev er ch anging the pure current of

th eir Hi ndu blood Wh eth er in the m ount ain vil
.
-
l ag es of Norway or on the pu sz tas of Hungary or in

, ,
rural Engl and or am ong the wild m ount ains of Sp ain

, ,
wh eth er und er the burning h ea t of Afric a or on the ,
pl at eaus of Asia in Egypt P ersia or India the

, , , ,
Gyp sy is sub st antially the sam e; with a simil ar phy

si qu e with th e s am e l angu ag e only dial e
,
ct ic ally differ
ou t an d with the in er a dic abl eh ab it s of theplund ering
no mad inhim So m etim es ensl aved always scorned
.
, ,
the victim of l egisl at ion through m or e th an three

hundred y ea rs driven fro m co u ntry to country inces
, ,
san tl y urg ed by th e in u enc es of civil iz ation and by

the min ist ers of r eligion y et a lw ay s in al l countri es
an d for four c entur ies th e sam e a v agr a nt a jock ey , ,
a ch ea t an d a h eath en and str ang er to ea ch p eopl e

,
an d country The civili z at ion th e s cienc e

.
,
an d the Chr ist i ani ty of m od ern t im es h a v e ,
d on e al m o st noth ing for him A few exc eption s to

.
thi s g en er al ch ar a ct er of the r a c e are found inRussia ,
wh ereindivi du al Gyp sies h av e b ecom e w ealthy ; but

inm o st countri e s th e y seldom eng ag e in any pur suit
,
of m ech a ni c s or a gri cul tur e The only m ech a n ic a l

.
br anch in wh ich th ey ar e ever procient is the ,
smi th s ; a n d in P ersia th ey h a v e b eco m e c el ebr at ed

,
a s work e rs ingold and silver .
Whil e oth er r a c es b ecom e ab sorb ed inthe pow er

ful r a c es or m ingl e inendl ess v a riety w ith th e p eopl es
,
incont a ct w ith th em or die out ,

a nd p a ss a w y th is
a
Indian trib e k eep s itsel f unmi ngl ed and pr eserves i ts

a v a g e v it a lity Such a te n a c ity both of
T en y
acit
e
o f ra c
s .
,
.
r a c e and of b arb arian h ab it s seem s h ardly ,
ch ar a ct eristic of the Ary a n family and would r em ind ,
m or e of the p eculi a r tr a it s of the S emi t es In m any .
countries th ey h av e b een suppo sed to be Egyptian s ,
an d th eir n am e i n Engli sh F r ench Sp an ish a nd , , ,
Hung arian point s to this b elief Mo st oth er n ations

,
.
h a ve g iven th em a n am e in som e way connect ed w ith

THE G YP SIES . 4 03
th at of a Hindu robb er trib e on the Indus from -
who m th ey ar esuppo sed to be desc ended Tschin

anie
g
M . de Gob in ea u ,
who has ex amined the con di tion
of the Gyp si e s of P ersia conclud es th at the whol e
,
ra c e a r e the d esc end ant s of the ancient p eopl es of

B a ctri ana and Aria and th at a t l ength driven out
,
fro m th eir t erritories th ey h av e s ettl ed in P ersia

, ,
am ong th e num e rous no m a d ra ces of th at country .
Th ese and al l the oth er th eories inr egar d to th em

'
do not seem however sufciently w ell b ased to over

, ,
b al anc ethe evid enc e of l angu ag e whi ch pl a c es th em ,
a m ong th e Ary a n trib e s of Indi a an d th eir d ial ect ,
a m ong th e m od e rn S an skri t dial ect s .
In physi qu e the Gyp sies ar e alm o st universally

,
ali k e
t awny in com pl exi on with bl a ck h air qui ck , ,
bla ck eyes high ch eek bones slightly pro

,
Phy iq e
,
s u
n low r n rro outh w th
.
j ec ti g e j a w a w m , i ne ,
whit e t eeth and a gur e r em ark ably li th e and agile

, .
In g en eral th ey ar e d ecidedly u gly inapp ear a nc e bu t

, ,
the writ er h as seen fa c es inHung ar y whi ch w er e v ery
pretty and in Sp ain th ey ar e said to Show fem al e

, ,
count enanc es and gures of wond erful b eauty Inal l .
corm tries a n d clim at es th ey h a v e a p ecul ia r pr efer

,
enc efor r ed a s a color of co stum e .
Thename Zi nca l i , Zi ng r i , or Zigeu n

a er, is al s o d eri ed by s ome v
n
from Zi g aneh, a Kurdish tribe of G psies (See Z y
eit. f. Al
.
g. Erd .
, p.
8 2,
The Gyp sies from th eir const ant ch ang e of r esi

,
d enc e and th eir clo se int er m a rri ag e show l ittl e effect

,
of clim a t e on bodily tr ait s . Th ey pr esent how ever , ,
in the m ount ain s of Ant iochi a th e blu e ey es whi ch

, ,
for so me unknown r ea son s eem u sua lly a fea ture of

thein h abit ant s of m ount ainous r eg ions .
In m ent al and m oral ch ar a ct eristic s thi s trib e ar e

,
notorious for alm o st every vic e and m eann ess : theex

ce t i on s in th e i r fa vor b eing th ei r faith fu ln ess to on e
p
a noth e r and in som e countries th eir p ersonal ch as
, ,
t ity ev en whi l e a cting as p and ers for oth ers Th ey

,
.
a cc e pt with indiffer enc e the r eli gion of every country

inwhich th ey h app en to be wh er e its pro fessi on w ill
,
bring th em prot Th eir l angu ag e is sai d to cont ain

.
no word s for God or I mm ort al ity though for the

form er a word has b een a dopt ed .
TheGyp sy tongu e show s phon eti c el em ent s id enti

cal with tho se of the D e va n a ga r i i t h no n eut er
; as
g end er nor dual num b er Th ereis no alph a

L ng ge
.
a ua .
bet to the l angu ag e; and th e only l it er a tur e

a r e s o m e w ild s o n g s r ep eat ed fro m m Ou th to m outh
, .
The num b er of G yp sies in Europ e was est im a t ed

in1 8 3 0 a s a bout 7
, The Whol e nu m b er of the
trib e ha s b een suppo sed to be It is be
l iev ed th a t one sm all p a rty only of th is singul a r eo ~
p
p l e h as e v er r ea ch e d A m er i c a .
P A R T EI G H T H .
G E N E RA L Q U E S TI O N S IN E T HN O L o a Y .
CHAPTER XXXII .
T HE AN TI QU IT Y OF MAN .

THE obj ect of this Treatise it should be r em em

,
b ered has not b een so m uch to inv es tigat e the origin

,
of r a c es a s to tr a c e th em as th ey a pp ea r in hu m a n
hi story Still inconsidering the subj ect s of theUnity
.
,
or D iversity of ra c es of the F orm a tion of V arieties

, ,
an d of thehi storic al cour se of th ediffer ent fam ilies of

m an the qu est ion of Ti m e co m es n ec essa rily inv iew
,
.
How long has the hum an fa mily b een upon this

ea rth l is th e inqu iry th a t con st a ntly forc es it sel f on
ev ery stu d ent of Ethnology And yet the search for
.
hum an origins or the earl iest h istor ic a nd Scientic

,
evi d enc es of m an on the ea rth is but a grop ing inth e

,
d ark .
We t urn to the Hebrew and the in sp ir ed r ecords ;

but we soon di scover th at though cont aining a pic

, ,
tur e un equ all ed for sim plicity and di gnity of the ,
ea rli est exp eri enc es of th e pr esent fa m ily of 1nan th ey

a r e by no m ea n s a m onum e nt or relic of them o st r e

m ot e p eriod but b elong to a co m p ar a tiv ely m od ern
,
d at e and th at the qu est ion of Time is not at all di

,
re ctl y tr ea t ed i nth e m .
We visit th e r egion wh ere po etry and m yth and , ,
tr a dit ion h av e pl a c ed a m o st a ncient c i viliz at ion

Egypt the Bl a ck L and the L and of the Nil e: we
,
-
,
se a rch i ts roy a l s epul chr es its m anifold history writt en

,
in fun er eal r ecord s in kingly g en ealogies in inscrip

, ,
t ion s and inthe thousand r el ics pr eserved of dom estic

l ife wh eth er in pictur e sculptur e or the em b alm ed
, ,
r emains of the d ea d ; and We n d our selv es thr o w n

ba ck to a d at e far b eyond an y r ec ei v ed d a t e of h istory
,
an d still we h a v e b efor e u s a rip en ed C ivili z at ion an ,
Art wh ich coul d not b elong to the ch il dhood of a r a c e ,
a l angu ag e wh ich (so fa r a s we ca n ju d e m u st h a v e

g )
n eed ed c entu ries for its developm ent and thedi vision s ,
of hu m a n r a c e s al l as d ist inct a s th e
,
y are at the pr es
We tr a verse the r egions to which both the com

p arison of l angu ag es a nd the B ibli c al records assign
the or ig in al b irthpl a c eof th e l ea di ng r a c es of m en
th e country of the Euphr at es and the pl a t ea u of E a st
ernAsia Buried kingdo ms ar e rev eal ed to u s ; the

.
sh a dowy outlin e s of m agn i c ent ci ties a pp ear which

THE ANTI QUITY OF MAN . 4 07
ourish ed and fell b efore r ecord ed hum a n h istory a nd

of wh ich ev e n H erodotus n ever h ea rd ; Ar t and
Scienc e ar e unfolded rea ching far b a ck into the p a st ;
,
the sign s of lux ury a nd spl endor a r e uncover ed fro m
the rui n of ag es : but r em ot e a s i s the d a t e of th es e

,
H ami tic a nd Semitic empires a lm o st equ alling th at,
of th e Flood in th e or din a ry sy st e m of chronology ,
th ey c annot be n ea r the origin of things and a long ,
proc ess of d evelopm ent m u st h ave p a ssed ere th ey

r ea ch ed the m aturity inwhich th ey ar e r ev ea l ed to u s .
The Chi n ese r ecords g iv e u s an a nti qu ity and an

a cknowl edg ed d at e b e fore the t im e of Abr ah am (if we
follow th e r ec ei ved chronology) a nd ev en th en th eir ,
l angu ag e m u st h av e b een a s it is now distinct and

, ,
solidi ed b etr ayin

,
g to the Schol a r no c ert ain afni ty
with any oth er fami ly of l angu age The Indi an his .
tory so long bo ast ed of for its imm en se antiquity is

, ,
without doubt the m o st m odern of the ancient r ecords ,
an d offer s no c ert aind at eb eyond 1 8 00 B C . .
In Europ e th e earliest evidenc es of m andisclo sed

,
by our inv est ig ations a re even m or e vagu e a nd sh a d

ow
y . W i thout prob
,
a bly a
,
nt ed a t ing i n t im e th e se
h istori c al r ecords of Asia th ey r each b ack to a more

,
primi tive and b arb arou s era The earl i est history of
.
Europ e is not studi ed from inscription or m anu script ,
one ven m onumw t ; it is not like the Asi atic a con

, ,
sci ou s work of a p eopl e l ea ving a m e m or ia l of it sel f to

a futur e a e
.
g . I t i s r ath er l i
,
k e th e g eolog i c al h istory ,
a nu ncon sciou s gr a du a l d epo sit l eft by the r em ain s of

ext inct and unknown r a c es inthe s oil of the eld s or
under the sediment of the w at ers The earliest Euro .
p ean b arb ari an a s he burn ed hi s c an

,
o e from a log or ,
fa bri c at ed hi s n eckl a c e from a bon e or work ed out hi s ,
knife from a i nt was in r eality writing a history of

,
hi s r a c e for di st a nt d ays .
In tra cing the v a rious in di c ation s of m an at an

early age inEurop e we nd one of th e r st to be in
,
the P ea t D e p os i ts i n D en m a r k T h ese d epo sit s.

,
for m ed inhollow s inthe north ern drift ar e from ten ,
to thirty feet inthi ckn ess From the rem ains of tr ees .
found a round th em and at v a rious d epth s inth em a s

, ,
w ell as from the hum an impl em ent s pr eserved by

the bog D an ,
ish a nt iqu aries a nd n atur a l ists h a v e d is
covered th at th er e w ere thr ee p eriods Of v eg et at ion ,
which in p art corr espond ed with thehum aner as pr e ,
v iou sl
y m ent i on e d T he. early v e g et a t ion long b e for e ,
the h istori c a l p eriod was th at of the Scotch r ; th is

,
was follow ed by the oak and th is by th e for ests of ,
b eech which covered the D ani sh isl ands inthecl assic al

p eriod The Age of Ston e corr espond ed wi th th at
.
of th e r an d in p a rt of the oak ; th e Age of

, ,
B ronz e m o stly w ith th e oak ; a nd th a t of I ron w ith

, ,
th e b eech E ight een c enturies h a ve m a d ebu t l ittle

.
ch ang e in the b eech woods How m uch t ime wa s -

.
n eed ed for the d estruction and growth of ea ch Of th ese

new kin ds of v eget ation c anno t he c ert ainly estim a ,
F EAT DE -
PO SITS . 4 09
ted ; but th e m ini m m u t im e r equired for the form a

of
t ion of the p eat say som e a uthorities is

,
y ears
, ,
an d
th ere is nothing says Sir Ch arl es Lyell in

, ,

the ob serv ed r a t e of th e growth of p ea t oppo sed to the ,
conclusion th at the num b er of c entur ies m ay not h a v e

b een four t imes a s grea t A nt qu ty of M a n p

( .i i ,
.
Anoth er indic at ion of th eir a ntiqu ity is found in

the ch an g es which m ust h ave occurred during the
Ston ep eriod inthe physic al g eography of the B altic
-
.
The sh ell s found in the h ea p s to be pr esently d e

s crib ed show th at t h eoy st er exist ed th e n inits ful l
siz e in pl a c e
,
s wh e r e new it is excluded owing to the ,
w ant of saltn ess of the w at er and th a t various m ar ine

,
u n iv alv e s an d b iv alv es w ere of th eir or di n a ry dim en

s i on s,
wh en i n th e oc ea n th e sam e sh ell s being new
d warfed by the qu ant ity of fresh w at er poured by

rivers into the B altic The in fer enc e of cour se is
.
, ,
that the oc ean ha d at th at day m or e free a cc ess into

i s i a n
th nl d se th a n a t present p erh ap s com m u nica
a
t ing through theP eninsul a of Jutla nd (Ant of Man . .

,
p. St ill h er e ag ain th e t im e n ec ess a ry for th e

, se
p hy sic a l ch ang e s as we
,
ll a s for tho se of the for est
growth s of the country is entirely unc ert ain

, .
Still a nother evidenc e for hum an antiquity is fu r ,
nish ed by the K/oeekken m oedd ing (Kitch en l ea v -
ing s) .
F or a long tim e gr eat h eap s of sea sh ells h a d b een

,
-
observ ed on the D anish Shores wh ich w ere thought to ,
18
410 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORL D .
Sho w anancient sea l ev el ; but on closer exami n ation

-
,
it was p erc eiv ed th a t th ey bor e m ark s of a rt icial

str a t ic a t i on
. With farth er r esearch the bon es of ,
various wild a nim als w ere di scov ered inth em som e of

ext inct sp ecies ; th en i nt i mpl em en
,
t s w erefound with ,
rough pott ery ch arco a l and Cind ers Th erewa s nev er

,
.
,
ev en inthe l a rg est h eap s th e sl ight est tr a c e of m et al

, ,
wh eth er iron or bronz e n or w ere bon es seen of a ny

,
dom estic anim al exc ept the dog It n ally b ec am e

,
.
cl ear th at th ese w er e the l eavi ngs (or m id
d ings,

a s th e Y orkshi r em en yet say) of prim eva l
oyst er supp ers on the or ds and b ays of the B altic
-
an d North Sea wh er e som e a ncient p eopl e l iving by

, ,
s hing a nd hu nt ing h a d h eld th eir feast s a nd l eft

,
th eir im pl em ent s and dur ing the cour se of ages had

, ,
depo sit ed th eseimm enseh eap s of refuse .
Th ey evi dently d at ed b a ck to th at r em ot e p eri od

wh en even bronz ewas unknown inN orth ern E u rop e ,
an d th eir int er est l ay in the fa ct th a t th ey ha d r e

m ain ed undi sturb ed for so m any c entur ies a nd thu s ,
furn ish ed tru e m u seum s of ant i quity cont a ining sp eci ,
m en s of the m o st a ncient hum a n im pl em ent s and of ,
a n ea rly fa un a a n d or a .
Th ese h eap s or K i tchenm i dd i ngs w er e found

,
-
,
princip ally in S eel and along the Iseor d the isl a nds
, ,
of F e
y n ,
Mo en and,
S a m soe a nd i n Jutl a nd S im,
il ar .
rem ains no doubt from th e sam e p eopl e h a ve b een

, ,
d iscover ed inSc an ia Sw eden and now ar e b eginning

, ,
L AK E DW E
-
LL IN G S OF Z L
S WIT ER AN D. 411
to bem et w ith in North It aly esp ecially on the bor ,
d ers of the Gul f of G eno a .
N 0 hum an bon es h a ve b een discovered in th ese

m ounds . The pott ery is of the co a r sest n a tur e m a d e ,
by h and ; theint impl em ents are very rud e and dif ,
for ent fro m tho se ordi n a rily found in a nci ent Euro
p ean m ounds m ore l ik e says Mr Worsaa e theim pl e
, ,
.
,
m ent s wh ich h a v e b een found inAbb e vill e and n ea r ,
Am ien s Fr anc e Bon es c arv ed and work ed ar e fr e

,
.
, ,
quently p ick ed up and bon es brok en for m arrow for

, ,
whi ch sav ag e trib es h ave so r em ark abl e a fondn ess .
The only clu e to the d a t e of th ese r efu seh eap s is -
fur nish ed by th e r em ain s of v eg et a t ion di scov er ed in

th em wh ich pl a c es th em cont em poraneou sly with the
,
r epoch and the Old er p a rt of the p ea t d epo si t d e

-
,
-
s cr ib d
e a bov e or prob ably at l east

y ea r s sinc e .
THE LAKE DWELLING S

-
OF Z L
S WIT ER AN D.
Som e eight y ears ago a r em ark abl e dry n ess of

,
the w a t ers inthe L ak e of Zuri ch l a i d b a r e a portion ,
of its botto m wh ich was sp ee

,
dily secur ed for agricu l
tur a l purpo ses by m eans of dyk es and by mu d thrown ,
up in dredging In buil di ng the emb ankm ent s and

.
dr edging the sh allow w at er v ariou s r em ain s w ere ,
found which pl ainly in di c at ed th e exist

,
P il e i l ge -
v l a s.
enc e of a vill ag e in th e l a k e a t so m e a n ,
cient dat e It wa s discov er ed th at som e early tribes

.
ha d con struct ed th eir vill ag e on p il es in the w at er ,
as ,
a ccordin g to H erodotus di d the P aeon ians of ,
Thr a c e or a s the P a pu a s of New Guinea and oth er

,
b arb arou s trib es do now Th ese dis cov eries a rou sed .
th e eag er a tt ent ion of l ea rn ed m en and th e l ak es of ,
It aly the Fr ench J u r a S a voy and Switz erl and w ere

, , ,
c a refully sea rch ed for sim il a r r elic s .
In Switz erl and alon e the rem ains of ov er 1 50 vi l ,
l ages w ere d iscov er ed b en eath the w at ers Th ese .
ea rly Europ ean s s eem to h a v e r esort ed to th is very

n atur al m ethod to esc a p e th e wild b east s or ho st il e
trib es securing a safe r efug e in th ese a rt icial isl and s
, ,
who se only com munic a t ion with the l and m ust h a ve

b een by bo at or bridg e .
A m er e gl a nce of th e ey e, s ay s a n inter esting writer inth e

Rev cl es d eu a: Mond es (transl in Smith son Rep ,
. th r o u gh
. . .
th e tran spar e nt water , enabl es u s to percei e pil es in pa ral l el v

r ows , or pl a nted ,
i t m a y b e,
wi th ou t o r d er . Th e ch ar r ed bea m s
which are s ee n between th e pos ts ,

r eca l l th e pl a tform o nce
s ol idl yc o nstr u cted at a h eigh t of so me feet abo e th e wa es v v .
Th ei nterl a ced b ou gh s , th e fra gm ents o f cl a yh a rd ened by re,

v
e id entl y bel onged to ci r cu l a r w al l s , a nd th e conic r o ofs ar e
rep se
r e nted by s om e l a ye rs o r bed s o f r eed s , s tr a w , a nd ba rk .
Th e s tones of th e r epl a ceh a efal l en v j u st bel ow th epl a cewh ich

y
th e fo r m erl y occ u pied. Th e es s el s v o f cl a y ,
th e h ea ps of v
l ea es
a nd of m oss which ser v ed as bed s for repos e, the a rm s , th e
tr ophies of th e ch a s e, th e l ar g e sta g h or ns -
a nd Sku l l s of wil d
bu l l s wh ich a d or ned th e wa l l s al l th es e differ ent Ob je t c s, m in
g ed togeth er inth e min
l d, a re nothing el se but th e a nci ent fur~
L AK E HAB ITATIONS
-
. 413
nitur eof th e h a bita tions . B y th e S id e of th e pil es, weca ns til l
d is ti ng u is h re m a ins of th e h ol l o wed tr u nks o f tr ees which s er ed v

for ca no es, a nd a ra nge of pos ts i ndica tes th e pr isti ne existence
of a brid ge, which l ed from th eth r esh ol d of th el a cu stria nd wel l
ing to th e neigh bor ing sh o r e. Not o nl y ar e we ena bl ed to d e

term ine fr om th enu mb er of pil es ,
wh a t w er eth ed im ens ions of
th el a rgest a q u atic v il l a ges , com posed g ener a l l y of tw o or th r ee
h u nd red ca bi v
ns ; we cane enm eas u r e, ins om e ca s es, th e diam
eter of th e h u ts co nstr u cted so m an y a ge s ag o . Th e fra gments
of th e coa t of cl a y which l ined them onth ei nid e s ,

Sh o w o nth eir
co nv ex fa ce th e m a rks of th e interl a ced bou gh s of th e wa l l ,
whil e th eir co nca ve s id e i s ro u nd ed i nto th e a rc of a ci r cl e; by

cal cu l ati ng th e r ad iu s Of th is are,
we nd th at th e s iz e of th e
h abitations v a ri ed from th r eeto v em etr es (1 0 to 1 6 or 1 7 feet),
d imensio n qs u ite s u f ci e nt for a fam il y which s eeks init s d well

ing a s im pl e sh el ter .
Ath wa r t an inter v al of thir t y or for t y centu r ies, wecan con
cei ve h o w pictu r es q ue a v
n effect m u s t h a e been pr od u ced by
th is a ggl om er a tio no f smal l h u ts, cl os el y com p acted togeth er in
th e m id s t of th e water s . Th e sh or e was u ninh abited ; a few

d omesti c a nimal s al o ne fed in th e gr a ss y cl earings ; g eat
r tr ees
s pr ead th eir m a ss es Of ve d r ureo ve r al l th esl opes ; a d eep Sil ence

br ood ed in th e for est . Upon th e w ater s , o n th e contr ar y , al l
wa s m o em entv a nd cl am or ; th e s m oke cu rl ed a v
bo ethe r oofs ;
th e popu l a ce bustl ed nth e pl a tfo rm s ; th e canoes pa ssed and
u po
repass ed from one gr ou p of d wel l ing o an

s t oth er, and from the
vil l a ge to th e sh or e; i n th e d istance o ated th e boats which
ser v ed f or shi ng or for wa r . Th ewater see med then the r eal
d omainof m a n .
It is in G erm a n
S witz erland th a t the oldest of ,
th esel ak e dw elling s arefoun d West ern and north ern

-
.
'
Switz erl and shows populou s vill ag es in Lakes Neu .
ch at el Zurich and Const anc e M Troyon by m eas

, , . .
,
uring the dim ensions of ea ch hut and c alcul ating the ,
num b er wh i ch could prob ably be sh elt er ed in i t h a s ,
est im a t ed the popul a t ion of 5 1 of th e old est

P p l ti n
o u a o .
vill a g es tho se of the Age of Ston e at

p er son s In a singl e vill ag e Wang en
.
, ,
p il es ar e u sed .
Th ese Swiss s av ages Simply u sing i nt ston es , ,
ston e h a tch et s bon e im pl e

,
m ent s and th e r ebr and ,
;
fell ed th e l a rg est o ak s Spli t th em i nto ooring and ,
st a k es whi ch w er e d riv e
,
n d eep within them u d ; con
struct ed c a no e s ; tr e nch ed the m ain l and to prot ect
th eir dom estic a nim al s ; r ear ed tu mu l i and m enu
m ent s ; hunt ed sh ed and c arried on war ; and ev en
, ,
cul tivat ed the ground Am ong the r elic s di scovered.

,
a r e imm e nse num b ers of ston e h atch et s i nt arrow ,
h ea ds bl a d es of sil ex edg ed or tooth ed serving as

, , ,
knives and saws ston e h am m ers and anvils bow s of

, ,
e w a wl s a n d n e edl es of bon e an d fr a g ment s of pot

y ,
tery m a d e by h and
,
B esi d e th ese m at s of h em p and
.
,
ax a nd r eal cloth w ith cord s and c abl es m a d e of

, ,
br es a nd b ark shing n et s a s w ell as sm all b ask et s

,
-
,
.
O rn am ent s too ar e found h ai r p in s of bon e bon e

, , ,
rings and br a c el et s toys and quo it s of ston e

,
- .
Th ey w er e a h u nt ing p eopl e a s is shown by the ,
p artly d evoured bon es of the urus the b ison the d eer

-
, , ,
the el k th e roe th e Ch am o is an
, ,
d w ild b irds Th ey ,
.
LAKE P EOP LES-
.
ate,
a slo ,
nuts of th e p in e and theb eech thewal
the ,
nut and the r a spb erry Th ey w ere p astor al and agri

.
cultur al r earing c attl e sh eep go ats and swine and

, , , ,
us ing the dog ; m a nufa cturing ch e ese cult iv at ing th e ,
a ppl e th e p ea r a n
,
d the pl u m and storing th eir fr u it ,
for the wi nt er ; sowi ng b arl ey and wh eat and m aking ,
brea d Th ey eith er c arried on a c ert ain kind of com

.
m erc e or th ey obt ain ed foreign a rt icl es by plund er

, ,
such as sil e x fro m G aul and G erm any y ellow amb er ,
from th e B alti c and n ephrit e fro m Asi a

,
.
In a l arge num b er of th ese vill ages no tra c e of ,
m et al h a s b een m et w ith and th ey ar e a ccordingly ,
assign ed to th e Ston e Age From the N m et l

.
f und
o a ,
evi d enc es furnish e d by the r em ain s it is

o '
suppo sed th a t a succ ee di ng tribe or coll ect ion of trib es ,
u sing im pl em ent s of bronz e a tt a ck ed th ese L ak e ,
dwell ers and in som e c ases burn ed th eir hut s and

occupied th eir d welling s .
With r eg ard to the d at eof theearl iest Swi ss L ak e

p eopl es al l is d ark M Troyon has r esort ed to the
, . .
fol lowing m ethod of d et er m in i ng it :
Und er th e all u ial v s trata d eposited by th e torr ents which
d isch arge th em selv es into the Lakes of G enea v a nd Neu ch atel,

th er e h av e been d iscovered nu merou s grou ps of pil es ,
d ating
v
e i dentl y f om th eag eof stone Ana ncient Lac t ian ite of
r . us r s
this epoch i fou n d nea V il l ene v e a t m o e th an 4 5 0 m et e

,
s r u ,
r r s
from th epr es ent sh or e of Lak e Lem an . Th er eh a e b een,

v
a l so,
recog niz ed traces of v il l ages of th esame ag e, o ndifferent points

of th e al l u vial deposits of th e Neu ch atel ba sin; at th em ou th s
of th e Mantu a a nd th e Reu se; i n th e mid s t of th e m arsh

of th e Thi el e; a nd ch ie y in th e m a rsh y v al l ey of the Orbe,
which s tr etch es to th e s ou th of th e to wnof Y v erd u n. Ino r d er
to know th e a ge of th es e pil es bu ried u nder th e d epo si ts of a l l u
vi u m, it s u f ces to m ea su r e th e d istance wh ich sep a tes

a r th e
pr es e nt ba nk from th e a ncient o ne and

,
to nd betweenth es e
two co ncentric l ines a givenpoint,

of which th e age i s kno wn,
a nd which may furnish a n a ppr oxim ate estim ate of th e r ate of
r
p go r ess o f th e al l u i um . v Thi s point exists inth e v al l ey of th e
Orbe; it i s th e s ite of th e ru ins of th e a ncient G al l o -

Romancity
of Ebur odunu m . B etween th e d own on which th e y rest, a nd
th el ake, o nth e space pa rtl y occu pied by th e townof Y v erd u n,
th er e i s fou nd no v e tige
s of Roman a nti q u ities ; a nd we m ay
th ence concl u d eth at at th e comm encem ent of ou r er a , th e Sh or e
of the l ak e a ppr oa ch ed m u ch m or e nearl y to th e foot of th e
d own . Ad m itting that its wa ter s b ath ed the wal l s of th e cas
tr u m Ebu r od u nense, it wou l d h a e r e u ir ed v q at l ea st fteencen
tu ries for th e form ation of th e z o ne of 8 00 m etres in extent,
which l ies b etweenth e ru ins a nd th e Sh or e; bu t i t is h ighl y

pr obabl e th at th e r etreat of th e wa ter s h as not been s o r a pid ,
for th e Cel tic nam e of Ebu r od unum testies i nfa v or o f a m or e

a ncient es tabl ish m ent th a n th at of th e Romans . Ho wev er ,
if
we a ccept as a po i nt o f com paris o nthis d atu m of fteencentu
r ies (e idventl y too l ittl e), we per cei e th a t v a noth er per i od of
eigh teen centu r ies m u st h a e been neces sar v y fo r th e ll ing up
of th e S pa ce of m etres, wh ich sepa r ates th ed ownfr om th e
a ncient pil es s itu a ted to th e s ou th , at th e bas e of th e h il l ock of
Ch ambl on; thu s we a r e ca rr ied back to th e fteenth ce ntury

b efore ou r era . At th e l a test, i t wa s at this epoch , and , per
h aps , l ong b efor e, th at th e l acu s tr ia nv il l age of Ch ambl on in ,
v a d ed by th e turf a nd th eal l u ium v of the Orbe, mu st h ave been

THE ANTI UIT Q Y OF MAN . 417
a ba nd oned by i ts inh a bitants In o rd er to a rr iv e a t th e epoch .
of th e fou nd a tion, i t is s till neces s a r y to a s cend th e cours e of

a ges, a nd to a dd so m e centu r ies for th e l l ing u p of th e s tra it
whi ch s epara ted th e il l age from th e a ncient v sh or e,

s till eas il y
recog niz abl e at th e fo ot of th e is ol ated l ittl e h il l . Whil e a c
knowl ed ging that th es e gu res establ ish nothing absol utel y , M .
Tr o y o ni s l ed to x th econstru ctionof th el a cu s tr ianh abitations
of Ch am bl on, by the pr im iti e v col o nists of Hel v etia ,

at two
th ou sand y ea rs befor e th e Christian er a . It migh t, perh aps ,

j
beob ected th at th e l e el v of th e l a ke m a y h a e s u nk v co ns id er a
bl y d u ring th eh istori c a ges, a nd h a v e l ef t d ry th em a rsh y pl in a
of Y v erd un; bu t th e a ncient sh or e is Situ ated at exa c tl y the
s am e h eigh t with th e pres ent sh or e . Th el e el v of th el ak e h a s,
th er efor e, rem ained th e s am e d u ring th e l a st for ty ce ntu r ies of
histor y .
( es h abitations La cu s tres
D . M Tr oy on)
. .
Of noth er l ak evill ag e and

a -
its a ntiquity ,
Sir
Ch arl es Lyell say s :
Th e pil es i n q uesti o noccu r at th e P ont d e Threl e, b etween
th e Lakes of Bienne a nd Neu fch atel . Th e Ol d co nv ent of St .
J ean fou nded

, 7 5 0 y ears a go, a nd buil t or iginal l y onth em ar gin
of th e Lak e of B ienne, i s now at a co nsiderabl ed istancefr om th e
sh or e, a nd a ffor d s a m ea sur e of th e r ate of th egainof l a nd in
sev en ent ie nd h l f A m ing th t imil te f th e
c ur s a a a . ssu a a S ar r a o
co nv e i n f w te int m h y l nd p ev il ed nte edentl y W

rs o o a r oe a rs a r a a c ,
Sh l d eq i e n dditi n f i ty en
ou r u r l i e f the g wth f
a a o o s x c ur s or ro o
th e m inte v ening between th e

or a s s r nv ent nd the q ti co a a ua c
d well ing of P ont d e Thi e

l e, inal l y ea rs. (Ant . of Man, p .
Still anoth er m ethod of a sc ert aining the antiqu ity

of th eseearly Swi ss l ak etrib es is through an exam i -
,
o
*
18
418 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORLD .
n ation of th e fa un a and ora discover ed under the
p alisad ebuil di ng s
-

Two sp eci es of c a ttl e b elong
.
,
ing to th e dil u vi a l or dr ift er a a r e found ,
th e R os p r i m i geni u s a nd R . tr ochocer os ,
both t am ed Bon es of eight sp ecies of our dom estic

.
a n im al s a r e m et with : the dog th e hog the hor se ass , , , ,
go at sh eep and two bovine sp ecies ; of tenof sh es

, , ,
thr ee of r eptil es sevent een of birds and thi rty six of

, ,
-
m amm al s N o bon es of chi ck ens or c at s a r e seen

. .
Thedog the hor se a nd the donk ey seem to h a v e b een

,
but l ittl eu sed The sam ewild a nim al s which inh abit
.
,
Switz erla nd now fu rnish ed g am e to the hunt er th en ;

,
the b ea r th e b a dg er th e ston em a rt en th e tr eem ar

, ,
-
,
-
ten th e pol ec at the erm in e th e ott er th e wol f th e

, , , , ,
wildc a t th e h edg ehog the s quirr el and the wood

, , ,
m ou se; b esi d es th ese th e au erochs th e b ison the elk

, , , ,
th e Ch am o is an d the ib ex The fox wa s oneth ird

.
-
sm a ll er th e n th an he is now ; the r a t had not th en

i n fest ed Europ e Thr ee r a c es of swi n e exist ed a t th at
.
d ay : the wild hog (S us s cr of a f er u s) b eing m uch

l a rg er th an the present wild br eed s The gi g antic .
st a g Ce
( r eus el a
p hu s
) was th e fa v o r i t e food a nd g a m e
of tho s e ea rly hunt e rs Thi s anim al with the au er
.
,
och s (Ros p r im igeni u s) had b een cont em por aries with

,
th e rh inoc ero s of Europ e a nd th e l a tt er w ith th e

,
g ig antic m amm oth (E l ep ha s a ntigu u s) who w and er ed

through the forest s of G erm any and Fr anc e B oth .
the rh inoc ero s a nd th e m amm oth had disapp eare d

THE AN TI UIT Q Y OF M AN . 419
fr o m the n eighborhood of the Swiss l ak es b efore ,
th ese p alisa debuil ders l aid th eir p il es and fo u nded

-
th eir hut s .
Th e o r a of tho se r em ot e ag es is not m at eri ally

di erent from th a t of our own t im e Wh ea t wa s evi

dentl y th eir old est c er eal a nd th e gr ain s ar e sm all er

,
th a n tho se of the m od ern C ats and rye h ave not .
b een discovered The dwarf pin e (P m agha s) grew

. .
th en inthe lowl ands though it is found new a lone in

,
el ev at ed a lp in e r egions A few a qu a ti c pl ant s h a ve

.
,
sinc e th a t a e r e tr ea t ed to the m ount ain s

g ,
.
The few hum an bon es and skull s found throw but ,
littl e light on the r a c e or a nt iquity of the

H m nb ne u a o s.
p il ebuilders The fa un a shows m o st of the

-
.
sp ec ies wh i ch b e longed to the po st t ertiary epoch -
whi ch com m enc ed with the m amm oth the rhinoc ero s , ,
th e c a v e b ea r a nd th e fo ssil hyena
,
.
Som e of th el ar ger o nes, sa Mr Lubbock, h av eSincefal l en

ys .
a wa y i n th e stru ggl e for existence, a nd oth er s ar e becomi ng

ra r e ev ery y ear, whil e som em aintainth ems el v es ev en
nd r ar e
n
r a r
l y to th e in
now, th anks on a cces sibil ity and i cl em ency of th e
m ountainou s regio ns which th e i n y
h abit . Th e gr a d u al pr ocess
tof ex term ination,

which h as co v
ntinu ed e er since, h ad , h owe er, v
v
e enth enbegun . N
( at . Hist Rev. .
, p 4 3.
. J an .
,
Th is fa un a is
d istinguish ed th en from the present
by the po ssession of the u rns the b ison the el k the , , ,
st ag a nd the wild bo a r a s w ell a s by th e m or e wid e

, ,
distribution of the b eaver the b ear thewol f theib ex , , , ,

th e r oe, a nd
d iffers from th at of the drift era ,
by the a b senc e of the m a mm oth the rhi noc eros the , ,
c a v e b ear a nd the c a ve hy en a
,

.
The p il e build er s m u st h a v e a rri v ed in E u rop e

-
sin ce th e gl a c i er e ra wh i ch prob ably gr a du ally forc ed

,
Em f o
'
th e el eph a nt a nd t h e rh i noc e ro s i nto w a rm er
I l b 1d e
cli m at es ; and drove the m arm ot and the
- 1 rs

r eindeer into th eSwiss lowl a nd s (Rii tim eyer) Th ey .
ar e l a t e r too th a n the long p eriod of in und a tion s

which w ill be h erea ft er describ ed the di luvial age
.
Th ey b elong to the r ec eiv ed er a s in hum a n hi story ,
an d v ery prob a bly as Troyon suppo ses m ay d a t e

, ,
b a ck a t l eas t yea r s b efore the birth of Christ .
Such until r ec ently w eretheh istoric and sc ientic

, ,
ev i d enc es w ith r eg ard to th e a nt i qu ity of m an His .
m o st v en er abl e r ecord s his m o st a nc ie ,

nt d at es of his
toric chronology w ere but of y est erd ay wh en com
, ,
l il i y p a r ed w ith th e a e Of e x i st ing sp e c i es of
gpg p g
i t
gg
ro
t e s il
mm
pl ant s and anim al s or with the op ening of ,
th e pr esent g eolog ic er a Ev ery new scient ic in

.
ve s ti a ti on see m ed fro m i ts ne g a t iv e evi d e nc e to

g , ,
r ender m or e improb abl e the exi st enc e of the F o ssil
Ma n
It is true th a t inv a rious p arts of the world ,
during the p ast few y ea r s hum an bon es h ave b een ,
discover ed in conn ection w ith th e bon es of th e fo ssil

m a m m al ia ; but th ey w er e g en er ally found inc a v es or
inl im e d epo sit s wh er e th ey m ight h a v e b een dropp ed
-
or sw ept inby current s of w a t er or in sert ed in m ore ,

THE AN TI Q UITY OF M AN . 421
m od ern p eriods nd yet

covered with the sam e d e
,
a
po sit a s the m ore ancient r el ics G eolog ists h a ve .
unifor mly r eason ed on the a p r i ori improb abili ty of

th es e b eing fo ssil bones a nd h ave so m ewh a t strain ed ,
the evid enc e a s s o m e dist ingui sh ed s a va ns now be

l ieve ag ainst the th eory of a grea t hum a n antiquity
.
And yet the n eg a t i ve evid en ce a g a inst the exist

enc eOf theF o ssil M anwa s op en to m a ny d oubt s The .
r ecords of g eology are notoriously imp erfect We .
prob a bly r ea d but a few l ea ves of a m ighty l ibra ry of

volum es Moreover the l ast ag es pr ec eding th e pres
.
,
en t p eri od w er e w itn ess es of a series of ch a ng es a nd
slowly a ct ing ag e
-
ncies of d estruction fro m whi ch m an ,
We h a v e r eason to b e

m ay h a ve ing en era l esc ap ed .
li eve th at during long p eriods of t im e the l and was ,
gra du ally el evat ed and subj ect to o scill ations so th a t ,
th e cours es of r iver s and th e b eds of l a k es w er e di s
turbed and ev en th e botto m of th e oc ean

D f pe i i t r o
wa s r a ised Th e r esult s w er e the inund a

.
t ion of so me countries a nd the pouring of great cur ,
r ent s of w at er over oth ers w earing down th e hills and ,
d epo siting inthe course of ag es the r egul ar l ayers of

gr avel sand and m arl which new cover so l a rg e a
, , ,
p art of Europ e 1 This wa s st ill fu rth er follow ed by

.
a pe riod inwh ich the t emp era tur e of th e ea rth was

if
P ictet a nd y
L el l .
The fol l owing is, in a co nd ensed form , the s u cces sio n of the
cha nges (a ccording y y

to L ell ) in ph s ical geogra ph y j
,
us t preceding the
low er ed and ice and gl a ciers ha d p erh ap s a p art in

,
form ing th e pr esent sur fa c e of the north ern h emi

sph er e Dur ing this p eriod the Po st Plioc en e or -
.
,
D iluvi an P eriod th e m ighty a n i m al s liv ed who se

if
,
bon es ar e now found in c averns or under the slowly ,
d epo sit ed sedim ent of the w at er s or preser ved in beg ,

/
th e m am m oth and rh inoc ero s a n d elk and b ea r

, , , ,
an d el eph ant a s w ell a s m a ny o th ers of extinct sp ecies

,
.
We m ay suppo se th at if m an did exist dur ing , ,
th ese convul sions and inu nd ation s hi s sup erior intel li ,
M np b bl y
a
g
ro
enc ea
would en a bl e him to e sc a p e the fa t e
e pn
of th e a n im al s th a t w e re subm erg ed ; or
sca g i .
th at if hi s few bur ial pl a c es w er e inv a d ed by the wa

,
-
p rese nt order of things , inEngl and a j

nd thea d acent a reas .
(1 ) A Con
ti nenta l P er i od, when the l and wa s pres en
at l ea st 5 00 feet
t a bo v e it s
v
l e el, perha ps mu ch higher, ll ing u p theEn gl ish cha nnels a nd mu ch of
the oceann ear b y (2 ) A P er i od of s u bmergence and of oa ting ice,
.
by which thel and north of the Thames an d theB ristol Chan nel and that
of y
Ireland wa s gr a du al l r edu ced to anar chipelag o ( )
3 A s econd Con .
ti nenta l P er i od, whenthebed of thegl a cial s ea , with its marine shell s

and erratic bl ocks, wa s l aid d ry, and whenthe u antity of l and e ual l ed q q
that of th e rst period Du ring this peri od, gl aciers in s ome parts of
.
Europe wereina ction Nea r the cl ose of this period was probabl y the
.
rs t appeara nce of man ,

who ran ged from al l parts of the continent into
the B ritish a rea, at th esam e ti me with then and the wool l y rhi oceros
as t cha n
mamm oth ( )
4 The .l ge compris ed the breaking u p of the
l a nd of the B ritish area in to num erou s i sl ands, en din g in the presen t
o rd e r of thin s
g .
i t
We shoul d bea n m nd that the Q uaternary or Dil u ian P eriod
r i i
v ,
v
howe er a ncient inpoin t of tim e has n o cl e arl y d istin u ishin l in
, g g e of
sepa ratio nfrom the present period . The g rea t d iffer ence l ies i nthe ex
tinctionof certa inspecies o f nimal s, which l i ed then, whos ed estru ction
a v
ma y be d u eboth to gr a d ual cha nges of cl ima te and to m an P ICTET . .
THE AN TI QUITY OF MAN . 423
t ers his rem ain s a re now com pl et ely cover ed by m a

,
rin e d epo sit s und er the oc ea n If how ever in his .

, ,
b arb a rian con di tion he h a d fa shion ed impl em ents of

,
a n h a rd m at e r i al a n d esp ec ially i f a s do the sa vag e

y , s ,
of th e pr e sent family of m an he had a ccident ally de ,
po sit ed th em or had bur ied th em with the dea d in

,
m ighty m ound s the inv a din g w a t ers m ight w ell sw eep

,
th em tog eth er fro m th eir pl a c e and d epo sit th em

a lm o st in m a ss i n situ a t i ons wh e ,
re the eddies shou ld
l ea ve th eir gr a v el a nd sa nd *
.
Such seem s in reality to h ave b een the c ase;

though inr egard to so import ant a fa ct inthe hi story
of th e world m uch c a ut i on m u st be e xercised in a c
ce t
p gin th e e v i d enc e W e w i ll st at e br iey th.e
proo fs a s th ey now app ear of the exi st enc e of a r a c e
, ,
of hum a n b e ing s on th is earth in an imm en se ant i

ui t
q y .
A French g entl em an M Bouch er de P erth es ,

.
,
has
for thirty four y ear s b een d evoting
-
his t im e a nd his
fortun e w ith r a r e p er s ev eranc e to
, ,
th e i nvestig ation
9
. y
Sir C L ell , inhis r emarks before theB ritish Ass ociationin1 8 5 9 ,
s a id u pon the d isco er a l l u de v y
d to here:
I a m rem inded of a l a rge
In dianm ou nd which I s aw inSt Simons Isl and inGeorgia , a moun d ten

.
acre s in a rea, and ha in g an a e ra e h e

g iv
g ht o f v e feet, v
chie co m y
posed of y y te hell th
cast-a wa o s r-s s, rou
ghou t whi ch a rrow hea ds, s tone -
a xes, a nd Indi n p tte y we e d i pe

a o r r s rs ed If the neighb orin
.
g r i er, the v
Al tamaha, or the s ea which is at ha nd, Shou l d in a de,v s weep a wa y ,
a nd
s tratif y the ntents of this mou nd it m ight produ ce a ery ana l ogous
co ,
v
a ccumu l ation of huma n impl e m ents unm ix ed , perhaps with human , ,
bon es
. A thenceu m, September 2 4 1 8 5 9 ,
.
4 2 4: THE RACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
of c ert ain an tiquit ies in the l at er g eologic al d epo sits

in th e nor th of F r a nc e His r st work
F l n in
.
,
i ts
Les Anti quit s C elt iqu es et Ant dil u

Fm
viennes publish ed in1 8 4 7 wa s r ec eived with m uch

, ,
i ncr ed ul ity a nd oppo sit ion ; a s econd und er th e s am e ,
titl e in1 8 5 7 m et w ith a sc arc e b ett er rec ept ion and

, ,
i t wa s wi th the gr ea t est dii cul ty th at he co ul d induc e

ev en th e w orm s of his own country to look a t the
m a ss of evi denc e he ha d collect ed on th is subj ect .
He m a d e th e extr a ord in a ry cl a im to h av e di scov

er ed a gr ea t qu ant ity of rough im pl em ent s of i nt ,
fa shi on ed by a r t in the undist urb ed b eds of cl a y

, ,
gr av el a nd s a nd known as dr ift n ea r Abb e

, ,
vill e a nd ,
Am ien s Th es e b ed s v a ry in th ickn ess fro m ten to

.
twenty feet and cover th e ch alk h ill s inthe vicinity

,
inport ion s of th em upon the h ill s o ft en in

G e l gi l
o o ca , ,
n
de s cri pti o
co mp any with the ints are d iscovered nu
.
m er ou s bon es of the ext inct m a mm al ia such a s the ,
m am m oth the fo ssil rh inoc ero s t ig er b ea r hyaen a

, , , , ,
st a g ox hor s e a n
, ,
d oth er s ,
.
The int i m pl em ent s ar e found inthe low est b eds

of gr a v e l just above the ch a lk wh il e above th em are
, ,
s a nd s w ith d e l ic at e fresh w at er sh ells a nd b eds of

-
brick ea rth al l th is be it r em emb er ed on t abl el and s

-
, ,
-
two hundred feet above the l evel of the sea ina coun ,
try who se l evel and fa c e h av e r emain ed u n alt ered

during any h istoric al p eriod with wh ich we are a o
q u a i nted .
THE AN TI UIT Q Y or MAN . 425
It must h a e r e u ir ed , v q sa y s S ir Ch a rl es L el l , y a l ong per io d

for th e wea ring d ownof th e cha l k wh i ch s u ppl i ed th e br oken
ints (stones ) for th e forma tion of so mu ch gra el v at v a r iou s
h eigh ts, so metimes o ne h u nd red feet a bo v e the l ev el of th e
Somme, for th e d eposition o f ne s edim ent, i ncl u d ing entire
shel l s, both terr estrial a nd a q u a tic, a nd a l s o for th e d enu dation

which th eentir e m a ss of s tra tied d rift h as u nd ergone, por ti o ns
v
h a ing been s wept a wa y ,
so th at wh at re mai ns of it often ter
minates a bru ptl y in ol d ri ve
r- cl i s , besides being co v e ed
r by a
newer u nstratied d rift . To expl ain th es e ch anges , I sh oul d
infer co nsid era bl e oscil l ations in th e l e el v of th e l and in th at
par t of F r ance, sl o w mv em ent

o s of u ph ea v al a nd su bsid e ce,
n
d er an in
g g, bu t not whol l y d ispl acing th e cou rs e of a ncient
ri ve rs .
Pr esident of the Brit ish Association in his

The ,
Op ening sp eech a t the m eet ing of 1 8 60 afrm s the ,
imm en se a nti quity of th ese i nt i m pl em ent s and ,
r em a rks :
At Mench ecou rt, inth e su bu rbs of Abbeil l e, v anearl y entire

skel eto nof th e Siber ia nrh inocer os is s aid to h a v e beentaken
ou t abou t fort y ye ar s a g o a fa ct a fford i ng an ans wer to th e
q uestio n often r aised , as to wh eth er th e bones of th e extinct
m amm al ia cou l d v
h a ebeenwa sh ed ou t of a nol der al l u v i um into
a newer one a nd ,
so red epos ited a nd m ingl ed with th e r elics of
h u m a nw orkm a nship . F a r fetch ed
-
as wa s th is hy poth esis , I am
i nfor m ed th at i t wou l d not ,
if gra n v
ted , h a e s er iou s l y sh ake n
th e pr oof of th e high a ntiqu ity of h um an prod u ctions ; for th a t
pr o o f is ind epend ent of or ga v

nic e id ence or fos sil re m ains , a nd
i s ba sed on ph y sical d ata . As wa s s ta ted to us l ast ye ar by Sir
y
Charl es L ell , we sh oul d stil l v
h a e to al l o w time for gr eat d e o
nu dationof the ch al k, and th eremo vl a fr om pl aceto pl ace, a nd

th e sprea ding ou t o v e thel ength
r a nd bread th of a l arge v al l ey ,
Of h eaps of ch alk- i nts i nbeds fr om tento fteen feet i nthick
ness , cov er ed by l oam a nd s ands of equ al th ickness these l ast ,
Oftentr anq u il l y d eposited al l of which operations woul d r e

quir eth esu ppositionof a great l apseof time .
O r inLy ell s own words

Y et weby no m eans need v

th e e idenceOf th e an ient fossil c
fau na to establ ish th e anti q ity
m an i nthis pa t of F r an
u Of
ce r .
v
Th e mere ol um e of th e d rift at ariou s h eigh ts, woul d al one v
su fceto d em onstr ate a va st l apse of time d ur ing wh ich su ch
h eaps of sh i ngl e, d er iv ed b oth from th e Eocene and th e cr eta
ceou s r o cks , were thr own d own ina su ccessio n of r iver ch a n

nels . We obser v eth ou s ands of r ou nd ed and hal f r ound ed ints ,
-
a nd a va st number of a ngul ar ones, with r ou nd ed pieces of white

ch al k of v ar iou s s iz es, testif ing to y a pr od igi ou s am ou nt of m e
ch ami cal a ctio n accompany ing th e r epeated wi d ening a nd d eep
ening of th e v al l e y ,
b efor e it became th e r eceptacl e of peat ;
a nd th e positionof m an y of th e int t ool s , v

l ea es no d oubt n
o
th emind of th e geol ogist, th at th eir fabricationpr eced ed al l this
reiterated d enu d ation .

(p .
An ind ep end ent proo f of the age of th ese gr av el

b eds and th e a ssociat ed lo am cont aining fo ssil r e ,
m a in s i s d er ived by the s am e a uthority fro m the l arg e

,
d epo sit s of p eat in the v all ey of the Somm e whi ch ,
cont ain not only m onum ent s of theRom an ,

P e t d ep u
a os s.
but al so tho se of a n old er Ston e p eriod the , ,
F inn ic p eriod ; yet says L ord Wrott esl ey distin

, ,

g u ish e d g eolog ist s a r e of op in ion th a t the growth of

THE AN TI QUITY OF MAN . 427
al l v g t ble m att er a nd even the orig inal scoop

the e e a ,
ing ou t of the hollows cont aining i t a r e ev ents long ,
posterior ind at e to the gravel with int impl em ents

nya po st er ior e v en to th e for m a t i on o f th e u pp er m o s t
,
l y
of the a e s o r f lo a m w ith fr esh w a t er sh e l l s ov e
-
rl ay ing

the gr a v el .
The numb er of the i nt i mpl em ent s is com put ed

at a bov e f ou r t ee n hundr ed i n a n a r ea
,
o f four t een

m il es inl ength and h alf a m il e inbrea dth Th ey ar e .
of the r u d e st n a tur e a s i f for m ed by a p e

,
opl e inthe
m o st d egr a d ed st at e of b arb arism So m e are m ere .
ak es of int app ar ently used for knives or

,
a rrow h e a ds ;-
so m e a r e po int ed a n d with
hollow ed b ases as if for spea r h ea ds varyi ng from four
,
-
to nin e inch es in l ength ; som e are al m ond sh ap ed -
with a c utting edg e from two to n ine inch es inl ength

, .
O th ers again arefashi on ed into co arser epresent ations

, ,
of a nim al s such as the wh al e saur i a n

,
bo ar eagl e
, , , ,
sh and ev en the hum an prol e; oth ers h ave r epr e

,
se ntations of foliag e upon th em ; oth ers a re eith er

drill ed with hol es or ar e cut w ith r eferenc e to n at u r al
hol es so a s to serv e as ston es for sl ing s or for am ul ets
, , ,
or for orn am ent s The edg es in m any c ases seem

, .
, ,
form ed by a great n umb er of sm all a rticial tip s or

blows and do not at al l r esembl e edges m a de by a
,
gr eat n atur al fr a ctur e Very few ar e found with pol

.
ished surfa c es li k e the m od ern r em ains ini nt ; a nd

the whol e workm an sh ip differ s fro m th at of i nt
42 8 THE RACES OF T HE OLD WORLD .
a rrow hea ds inoth er p art s of Europ e a s w ell a s from

-
th e l a t er Fin nish (or so c al l ed K eltic) r em ains discov ,
er ed in such qu ant iti es in F r a nc e *

The only r el ic s .
th at h a ve b een found r esem bl ing th em a re a ccording , ,
to Mr Worsa a e som e int a rrow h ead s and sp ear

.
,
-
point s discovered at great d epths in the bogs of Den

m a rk A few bon e kn iv es a nd n eckl a c es of bon eh a v e
.
b een m et w ith in th ese d epo sit s but thu s far no ,
hum an bon es The p eopl e who fabric at ed th ese in

.
s tru m en ts seem ed to be a hunting a nd sh ing p eopl e

, ,
living in som e such condi tion a s the pr esent sa vag es

of Au s tr alia .
An hypoth esis is a dv anc ed by Sir Ch a rl es Ly ell
(p a g e 1 4 1 ) th a t th e ints w er e u s ed by a succ essi on o f

s a v a g e trib es for c e nturi es in cutting hol es inth e ice
of th e r iv er a n d sh ing a nd falli ng into th es e hol es
, ,
th ey w ere sw ept aw ay with the gr a v el on the br eak

in g up of th e i ce inth e spr ing .
Th ese discov eries of M d e P erth es a t l ength .
a rou s ed the a tt e ntion of Engl ish m en of scienc e and ,
during 1 8 59 a num b er of em in ent g entl e en am ong m
th em Sir Charl es Lyell Mr Prestwich Dr F alconer ,

.
,
.
,
It is a rem a rkabl e fa ct,

sa ys Wil son ,

that the s tone a xe Of the
Sou th Sea Isl and er of the eighteenth ce ntu ry
presents a cl oser res em
,
bl ance to that of the B ritish or Gaul ish fa bricationof therst or ea rl ies t

ce ntu ries and the mod ern int l ance or a rrow hea d of the red Ind ian
,
-
ca ns ca rce l y b e distin gu ish ed from tha t fou n d i n th e m os t an c ient B r itish
g v
ra e s ,
wh il e no s u ch corre spon d ence is tra cea bl ebe tw ee n thel a tter a n d
thes til l ol der man d weapon s intheu n d erl yin reHis

u fa ctu re g d rift (P .
-
toric Man ,
v ol 1, p . .
a nd oth r esvisit ed M P erthes collection and sa w

.

,
th e i n ts i ns i tu Th ey h a ve a vow ed th eir conv iction

.
of the g e nui nen ess and a nt iqui ty of th ese r elic s .
The obj ect ions th a t would n a tur ally be m a d e to

thi s evidenc e a re th at the ints are purely n atural
,
form a t ion s a nd not works of m a n th a t

,
'
,
Obj e n cti o s.
the d epo sit is a lluvia l a nd m od ern r a th er ,
th an of the anc ient drift 0r th at th ese im pl em ent s

,,
h a d b een dropp ed into cr evi c es or sunk from a bove , ,
inl a t er p eriod s .
The t estim ony of d isint er est ed ob serv ers seem s to

be su i eient a s to th e hum a n contriv a nc e m anifest in
th ese ints ; and the concurr enc e of v ar ious scientic
m en h a rdly l ea v es roo m for doub t th a t th ese d epo sit s
a r e of gr ea t a nt i qu ity pr ec edi ng the t im e in which
,
th e sur fa c eof F r a nc e took its pr esent for m and d ating ,
b a ck to the Po st Plioc ene P eriod Th eir horiz ont al

-
.
p osition and the great depth at wh ich the h atch ets are
,
found tog eth er w ith th eir nu m b er and the p ecul ia r

, ,
i ncru st a tion a nd di scolor a ti on of ea ch one as w ell a s ,
th eir b eing in comp any w ith th e bon es Of theext inct

m amm a l ia m a k e it c ert a in th a t th ey could not h a ve
,
b een dropp ed into ssures or sunk th er e in m od ern

t im es In r eg a rd to the ab senc e of hum an bon es it
.
,
should be r e m em b er ed th at no bo nes a r e Ab n f s e ce o
h mm b e
easy pr eserv ed unl ess th ey ar e bur ed n
0 S
c
o
i i
,
s edi m ent or inbog ; and fu rth erm or e th a t the ext ent ,
of th e r e sea rch es i n th es e form a t ion s i s v ery sm a ll

ind eed . cou ntry wh ere above al l we

B esid es, the
should e xp ect the m o st of hum an r em ains inth e dr ift
d epo sit s a s b eing prob ably the m o st ancient abode of
,
m an Asia h as b een th e l eas t expl or ed for such
purpo ses .
We m ust al so r em emb er in the words of Ly ell , ,
th at
Instead Of its b eing part of th e pl an Of nature to s tor e u p
end uring recor d s of a l argenu mber Of th ei n v

di idu al pl ants a nd
a nimal s which h a v e l i v ed o n th e s urface, it s eems to be h er
ch i ef car eto pro v ideth eme n a s of d isencu mbering th eh abitabl e
ar eas y
l ing abo ea nd bel o wvth ewa ters
,
of th ose m yriads of solid
sk el eto nimal s , and th ose m assive trunks of trees which
ns of a ,
w oul d o th er wis e s oon ch oke u p ev er y r iver , and ll ev er y

v al l ey TO pr even
. t th is i nconv enience Sh e empl oy s the h eat ,
an d m oistu re Of th e s u n a nd atmosph er e th e di ss ol v ing power ,
O f carbo nic and oth er acid s, th e grind ing teeth j uices a nd g astric
of q u a dr upeds, birds, reptil es and h and th e a gen
,
scy of m a n
,
y
of th e inver tebrata . We a e al l famil ia with th e efcacy of
r r
th es e a nd o th er cau s es o n th e l and ; a nd as to th e bottoms of
sea s, weh av e onl y to read th e publ ish ed repor ts of Mr MoAn

.
d rew, th el a teEd ward F orbes, a nd other experi enced d redger s,

wh o, whil e th ey fa il ed u tterl y in d rawing u p f om r th e d eep a
Si ngl eh u m anbone, decl ared th at th ey s ca cel y ev e r r m et with a
work of a rt v
e enafter cou nting tens of thou sands of shell s a nd
z o oph ytes , col l ected ona coa st l ine of several h undr ed mil es in
extent, wh ere th e y ofte n appr oa ch ed within l ess th an h al f a
mil e of a l and peopl ed by mill ions of hu ma nbeings .

p 46
.1 .
It Should be borne inmind l o th at

a s , it was not
T HE AN TI QU Y OF IT M AN . 431
t ill 1 8 55 th at the bones of one a nim al wh ich m ust ,
h a ve b een very w id ely d isp ers ed the m u sk Ony w , l fe

b n o es O f
buffalo w er e found in the fo ssil iferous nm l f nd
,
a i a s ou .
gra vel of the Th am es a nd not t ill 1 8 60 th at i t

,
wa s prov ed to h a v e co ex ist ed in F r anc e w ith th e

m amm oth .
So (as is m entioned by Lyell) on the old botto m

of th e L ak e of H a a rl em now dr y l and a tr a ct con
,
t aining over s qu a r e a cr es inth e innum er a bl e

trench es dug th er e as w ell a s inthe great c an al s om e
, ,
th irty m il es long not a singl e hum an bon e was found

,
.
Y et hundr eds of Dut ch and Sp a ni sh s ailors ha d b een

drowned intheOl d l ake and a popul ation of ,
or
ha d liv ed on its bord ers .
O n th is topic Mr L ubbock c alls a ttention (Nat

,
. .
Hist Rev July 1 8 62 ) to the sm al l num b er of

. .
, ,
hum an bones found in the D anish R efuse h eap s

,
wh ere a thousand t imes m ore work ed ints are dis

covered th a n in the French gra vel d epo sit s In the .
w at er vill ag es of the Swiss L akes M Troyon esti

-
,
.
m at es the popul ation in th e Ston e Age a t
inth e Bronz eAge at

In fo ur l akes the ,
r em ains of seventy vill ages w ere di scovered yet ex , ,

.
cept a few bon es Of childr en only ve skel etons h ave ,
b een found ; At Concise L ak e Neufch at el , ,
ints w er e found a nd not one sk el eton

,
.
It is als o to be notic ed say s Mr Lubbock th at in,

.
,
the drift at St Ach eul no tr a c eh as ev er b een found

.
,
of a ny a ni m a l a s s ma l l a s m a n ev en th e sm all bon es
of a l rg e a nim a ls h aving al l d isa pp ear ed .
The ch a in of evid enc e inr eg a rd to th is import a nt

qu estion seem s to be ll ed out by a r ec ent discovery *
of M Edou ard Lartet inAurign a c in the south of

.
,
Fr a nc e on the h ea d w at ers of the G a ronn e The

,
-
.
w eak point in M d e P erth es discov eries wa s the .
ab s e nc e of hum an bon es inthe d epo sits investig at ed ,
though this m ight h a ve b een a ccount ed for by the

withdra w al of hum an b eing s from the ood s of the
p eriod M Lartet s inv estig at ions h av e fortunat ely
. .

M L mp
b een conduct ed m a spot wh i ch wa s a bov e
d
a
i sco ve s
r i es .
the r ea ch of th e ord in a ry i nund at ion s of th e
Drift P eriod and wh ith er hum a n b eing s m ight h ave

,
ed for r efug e or wh er e th ey m ight h a ve l iv ed s e

,
cur ely during long sp a c es of tim e .
Som e ten y ear s Since in Aurign a c (H aut e G a ,

r
ronn e) in the A r rond i ssem ent of St G aud ens n ea r

,
.
,
the Pyr en ees a c a v ern wa s di scov er ed inth e numm u

,
l it i c rock It ha d b een conc eal ed by a h eap of fr ag

.
m ent s of rock and v eg et abl e so il gra du ally d et a ch ed ,
an d a ccu m ul at ed prob ably by a tm o sph er ic a g ency .

,
In it w ere found the hum a n r em ain s it wa s est im a ,
ted of sev ent een ind i vidu al s wh ich w er ea ft erw a rd bu

, ,
ried for mally by th e ord er of the m ayor of Aurign a c ,
though un fortun at ely th ey w er e not ex am ined by

, ,
Ann cl es Sc Na t 4 m e Serie,
. . . tome 1 5 . Nat . Hist Rev
. .
,
Ja n .
1 8 62 .
a ny cient ic p erso n a nd no conclusions could be de

s ,
~
r ived fro m th em a s to th eir r a ce or d evelopm ent .
Along w ith the bon es w ere d iscov ered the t eeth of

m a m m al s both c ar nivor a a nd h erbivor a ; al so c ert ain
,
s m all p e rfora t ed coral s su ch a s w ere u sed by m a ny

,
a nc i e nt p eopl es as b ea ds and sim il a r to tho se g ath ered

,
i n th e d epo sit s of Abb e ville The c a ve ha d a pp a r

.
ently s erved a s a pl a c e of sa C rice an d of buri al In .
1 8 60 M Lar tet visit ed th e spot

,
. In the l ayer of loo se .
ea rth a t the botto m of the c a v e he fo u nd int im pl e
m ent s work ed po rt ions of a r eind eer s horn m amm a l

, ,
bon es and hu m an bon es ina rem ark abl e st at e of pres

,
erv a tion In a low er l ay er of ch arco a l a nd a sh es

.
,
i nd ic a t ing the presenc e of m anand s om e a ncient r e

pl a c e or h earth the bon es Of the anim al s w ere
,
s cr a tch ed a n d i nd ent ed a s though by i m pl em ent s em 3
ployed to r em ove the esh ; alm o st every bon e wa s

brok en a s if to extra ct the m a rrow as is don e by
, ,
m any m odern trib es of s av ag es .
In this d epo sit M Lartet p ick ed up m any hum a n

,
.
impl em ent s s uch a s bon e knives att en ed c ircul a r

, ,
ston e s suppo s ed to h a v e b een u sed for sh a rp e

,
ni ng i nt
kn ives p erfora t ed sling ston es m any a rrow h ea ds a nd
,
-
,
-
sp ea r h e a d s int kn iv e s a bodk in m a d e of a ro e buck s

-

, ,
horn va rious impl em ents of r eindeer s horn and t eeth

,

,
b ea ds from the t eeth of the great fo ssil b ea r Anm l

, i a
m n re ai
( U r su s s p e l e
c us
) R e m a in
. s w er e a l s o f ou nd s.
of nin e d iffe rent Sp ecies of c arni vora such as the ,
19
fo ssil bear , the hyaen a , wolf fox and oth ers and
cat, , , ,
Of tw e lve of h erbivor a such as the fossil el eph ant the

, ,
rhinoc eros th e gr ea t st ag (Ger ou s el ep /z a s) the Eu

,
/
r o ean b i son a urochs hor n oth r o

p ( ) s e a d, e s T h e m , st .
co mm on w ere the a ur och s the reindeer and the fox , , .
How savages a rm ed only with int im pl em ents could

, ,
h a ve c aptured th ese gig a nt ic anim als is somewh a t ,
m yst eri ou s ; but a s M Lartet sugg est s th ey m ay

,
.
,
h ave sn ar ed m any of th em or h av e overwh elm ed sin ,
l e m on st ers w i th i nnu m er a bl e a rrow s a nd p e r

g s a s a s ,
Li vingston e d escrib es the sl aying of the el eph ant by

the n egro es a t the pr esent d ay .
With r eferenc e to the m ode in whi ch th ese r e

m ain s w er e brought to this pl a c e M Lartet rem ark s ,
.
I Th e fra gm eny condition of th ebones of certain animal s

tar ,
th em od e inwhich th ey ar e b oken th em a ks of th e teeth of

r ,
r
th eh y aena onb ones necess ari l y b okeninth eir r ecen

,
t con
rditi on ,
even th e d istribu ti on of th e bones a nd their signicant co s e n

cr a tio n, l ead to th e concl u sionth at th e pr es ence of th ese animal s
a nd th e d eposit Of al l th es e r em ai ns are d u e sol el y to h u man
ag e c ny . N eith er the i ncl ination of th e gr ou nd nor th e su r
r ou nding hy d rogr aphical co nd itions al l ow u s to su pposeth at th e
rem ai ns cou l d h ave been br ou gh t wh er e th e y a re found by

natu r al ca u s es.
The conclusion th en in p al a ,
eontology which
, ,
would be dr awn fro m th ese fa ct s is th a t m an m u st , ,
h ave exist ed in Europ e a t the sam e t ime with the

fos sil el eph a nt a nd rhi noc ero s the gig ant ic hysena , ,
THE ANT I UITY Q OF MAN . 435
the auroch s and the el k and even the c av eb ea r

, ,
-
.
This l att er an im a l is thought by m any to

h a ve di sapp eared inthevery Op ening of the
Po st Plioc ene P eriod ; so th a t this c a ve would judg
-
in g fro m th e r em a in s of th at a n im al h av e b een p r i or
to the long p eriod of inund ations inwh ich the drift

d epo sit s of Abbvil l e and Am iens w ere m ade The .
drift which lls the valleys of the Pyr enees has not it ,
is evi d ent touch ed this el eva t ed spot inAurign a c

, .
In chronology al l th at is proved by th ese discov

,
er ies of M Lar tet is th a t thefo ssil a nim al s m ent ion ed

.
, ,
a bov e a n d m an w er e cont em por aries on the ea rth .
The age of ea ch m us t be d et ermin ed inferenti ally by

com p aring the age of str a ta inwh ich th ese anim als
a re u su a lly found with the age in wh ich the m o st
,
a nc ie f m n
nt tra ces o a a e d scovered such as the d e
r i
pos its already describ ed inthe North of Fr anc e .
Of the m or al conclu sions to be d eriv ed fro m th ese

fa ct s Ly ell b ea utif ully say s
,
If th efos sil mem orial s h a e b een correctl y in v

terpr eted - L-if
weh ave h er ebeforeu s at the nor th ernb as e of th eP yr enee s, a
sepul ch ral v au l t with skel eto s of n h u man bein s

g , n ned by
co sig
friend s and rel a ti ve t

s o th eir l a st r esting pl ace
- if we ha e al so v
at th eportal of th etomb th erel ics of funeral fea sts, a nd W ithin
i t, ind ica tions of via nd s destined for th eu se of th e d eparted on
their Way to a l and of spirits ; whil e am ong th e fu ner al gifts are
weapons wh erewith inother eld s to ch a s e th e gi gantic deer,
the cavel ion

-
,
th e ca vebe r
-
a ,
a nd wool l y noceros we h ave
rh i
at l ast su cceeded in tra cing ba ck th e s a cred -
r ites of burial , nd
a ,
m or e inter esting s til l , a bel ief i n a future state, to tim es l ong

a nterior to th os e of h istor y and tradition .
(p .
M Del anou e ina p amphl et a ddressed to the Min

n
.
,
ist er of Publ i c I struct ion (F eb d escrib es m i .
nu tel y the g eologic a l d epo sit s a t St Ach eul (n ea r .
Am ien s) inwh i ch l a rg e num b ers of th ese i nt im pl e

,
m ent s h a v e b een found along w ith th e bon es of fo ssil

a n im al s Th ey ar e evid ently even m or e th an tho se
.
,
of Abb e vill e r em ov ed b eyond the su sp icion of m od

,
r nd e po sit or th e po ssib il ity of d isturb a nc e

Ache l u
e
d ep m
o s'
by int erfer enc e The obj ects found ar e in .
the v ery botto m of the dr ift b en ea th at l ea st thr ee ,
se p arat e d epo sit s, the fr esh w a t er gr avel (gm/vi ew l a -
ca s tr e
) w i th d
,
el i c a t e sh ell s th e r edd ish drift (d i l u ,
C i u m r ou e r e w ith fr a g m e nt f round d l x and

g a t ) ,
s o e si e ,
th e l oess or brick earth with the m od ern v eg et a bl e ,
s o il a bov e
*
.
S imil ar discov eries on a sm all er sc al e are r ecord ed

by Mr Prestwi ch in Suffolk Engl and and inD evon
.
, ,
sh ir e Pro fessor P i ct et th e c elebra t ed g eol ogist who

.
, ,
a l s o g iv es his a dh esi on to the d iscov e ries of M d e .
P erth es st at es th at the c aveevi d ence has by no m eans

,
-
b een su i cientl y v alu ed by g eologist s Und er the im .
M Del anou e mentions tha t in 1 8 6 0, M Al b C a u d ry found nine of

. . .
th ese int weapon s i ns i tu M El ie P etit disco ered a nel ephant s tooth

. .

v
an d a int ha tchet inthe d rift d eposit a t P r cy s u r Ois e M B u v ignier . .
v
has m a d e a Simil a r d isco ery at Giory, M Gosse a t Gren ell e, and MM . .
La rtet and Col l omb at Chich y

.
THE AN TI QUITY OF M AN . 437
pul se Of the new d iscoveries th e c aves h aveb een m ore ,
clo se ly search ed ind ifferent countries and the follow ,
i ng a r e so m e of the m o st im port ant r esult s as d et ail ed

by Lyell .
In a c avern a t Arcy s u r Yonne a seri es of d epo sit s ,
h av e b een discovered by the Marquis de Cm

e mene
Vibray e w ith hum an bon es and rem ains of
,
v c
qu a drup eds of ext inct and r ecent sp ecies such as the ,
m a m m oth the rh inoc ero s th e c av eb ea r a nd oth ers

, ,
-
,
.
-
In l ong Hol e South W al es in 1 8 61 the r em ains

, , ,
of two s p e cies of fo s sil rh inoc ero s w ere found in an

undistu rb ed d epo sit in the low er p art of which w er e
,
w ell sh ap ed i nt knives showing cl ea rly th a t m an

-
must ha v e b een co ev a l w ith th ese a n i m al s .
In a l i e ge ca ve r n n ea r the M e u se Sir Ch a rl e s ,
Lyell and Prof Malon e found the bon es a nd t eeth of

.
th e c av eb ea r a nd a ft erw a rd the l a tt er g entl em a n

-
,
exc a va t ed fro m a d epth of two feet b elow a crust of
st a l a gm it e three fr a g m e
,
nt s of a h um an skull and two ,
p erfect low er j aws w ith the t eeth al l associated with ,
bon es of fo ssil m am m al ia insuch a m ann er a s to l ea ve

,
no d oubt th at m anwas cont emporaneous w ith th em .
N ea nd er tha l sku l l A v ery r em ark abl e skull w ith

.
a po rt ion of the sk e l eton has b een found ina c ave in

Neanderth al n ear D usseldorf Though it is prob ably
,
.
of v e ry gr ea t a ntiquity yet the evi dence is not de

'
cis iv e . It is them o st a pel ik e Skull ever discover ed -
an d b elong s to a m an of v ery low br ain d ev elopment -

438 THE RACES OR THE OLD WORLD

a nd imm ense tr ength of bo di ly fr am e As bu t a

s .
singl e sku l l of this e xtra ordin ary typ eha s b een found
n
it m ay h a v e b een an a b orm a l in st a nc e th e skull of
a cr t in or a ni di ot To di sturb a ny cond ent conclu
.
si on s a s to progressive d ev elopm ent during the

,
va st p eriod sinc e these d epo sit s anoth er skull di scov ,
er ed by Dr Schm erl in in a Li e g e c av e r n im b edd ed

.
g , ,
w ith the rem ain s of the el eph ant rh inoc ero s b ear , , ,
hyaena and oth er extinct qu a drup eds and prob ably ,
m or e a ncient st ill is of a h igh Ary an typ e

,
.
B r ia n a m ca ve
/ The following w er e th e d epo sit s
.
()
1 A t th e tOp a l ay er of s t a l a gm i t e v a ry i ng in thi ck
,
n ess fr om one to ft een inches an d whi ch som et im es

,
cont ain ed bon es such a s r eind eer s horns and an

,

,
ent ir e hum eru s of th e c av eb ea r ()

2 -
L o am or bon e
.
ea rth of anochr eou s or r ed color fro m one to ft een

, ,
feet th ick .
()
3 A t th e botto m g r av e l w i th
,
m a ny ,
rounded p ebbl es prob ed a s far a s tw enty feet The

,
.
bon es at the top w er e tho se of the m am m oth rhino ,
c ero s hyaen a c avel ion r eind eer and oth ers N0

, ,
-
, ,
.
hum a n bon es w ere found th ere but m any i nt kni ves; ,
ch ey from the low est p art of thebon e e rth inone

i a -
in st a nc e w ith a bon e of the c a v eb ear inth e ov erlying -
st a l a gm it e a n
,
d a noth er entire l eft h ind l eg in clo se -
proxim ity to a p erfect int tool It is cl ea r says Sir .

,
C Lyell (p ag e
. th at the b ea r l ived a ft er the int
tool s Wer e m anu fa ctured ; or inoth er words th at m an
inthis d istri ct pr ec ed ed th e c a v eb ea r -
.
THE Q
ANTI UIT Y OF M AN . 439
O ther in st nc es
a m ight be given hum an bon es
of
an d impl em ent s found in a nc ient depo sit s but th ese ,
ar e th e strong e st a n d are sufcient for the purpo se .
F or a m or e full and scientic st atem ent of the subj ect ,
we r efer the r ea d er to the r ec ent v alu abl ework of th at

m o st c ar efu l and ph ilo soph ic al g eolog ist Sir C HARL ES
,
LYELL .
The conclusion from al l th ese di scover ies the
m o st import ant scientic di scov eries rel ating to hum an

hi story of m odern t im es is th a t ag es ago in the
,

, ,
p eri od of the ext inct mamm oth and the fo ssil b ear ,
p erh ap s b efor e the Ch ann el sep ar at ed Engl and from

Fr anc e a r a c e of b arb arian hum an b eings lived on the
,
s o il of Europ e c a p abl e of fabri c a t ing roug h

,
C oncl i o n us .
im pl em ent s . The evid enc e h a s b een c are

fully w eigh ed by imp a rtia l an d exp erienc ed m en a nd ,
thu s far it seem s com pl ete .
The mind i s lo st inaston ishm ent in look ing b a ck

-
a t such a v ast a nt i qui ty of hum a n b e ings A trib e of

.
m eninexi st enc ehundr eds of thou sand s of y ears b efore

a n Of th e r e c ei v ed d at e f Cr e t i on ! v g e who
y s o a s a a s
h u nt ed with th eir i nt h ea ded a rrows the gigant ic

,
-
el k of Ir el and and the bu ffa lo of G er m any or who ,
ed from the erc e t ig er of F r anc e or who tr a pp ed

,
the i mm en se clum sy m am m oth of N orth ern Europ e .
Who w ere th ey ? we a sk o urselves inwond er Was .
th er e w ith m an as with oth er form s of anim al life a

, ,
long and gr a dual progression from the l owest con di

t ion to a h igh er till at l ength the world was m ade

,
r ea dy for a m ore d evelop ed hum a n b eing and the ,
Cr eator pl a c ed th e rst of th e pr esent family of m an

upon the ea rth ? W er e tho se Europ ean b a rb arians of
the D rift P er i od a prim ev a l r a c e d estroy ed b efor e th e
,
cr eation of our own ra c e and low er and m or e b arb a

,
ria n th a n the low est of the pr esent inh abit ant s of the
world ? or a s seem s m ore prob abl e w ere th ese m ys
, ,
te o s b eing s th e hunt er s of th e m amm oth a nd the

r i u
a uroch s th e ea rl ie st prog enitors of our own fa mily ,
th e ch ild ish fath er s of th e hum a nr a c e?
The subj ect h a r dly yet a d m it s Of a n ex a ct and

s cie ntic an sw er We can m erely h ere st a t e the
.
prob ab ility Of a v ast a nt iquity to hum an b eing s and ,
of the e xist ence of the FO SSIL or P READAMITIC MAN * -

.
As s ay s Sir Tho m a s B ro wn e
Th e greater pa r t m u st be co ntent to be a s th ou gh th e h a d y
not been: to be fou nd inth er egister of G od , not in th er ecord s
Of m en. Th e nu mb er of th e d ea d l ong ex ceed eth al l th at sh al l
v
li e . Th e Nigh t of Time far s u rpa s seth th e Day, a nd wh o
knoweth th e E q nox ?
ui
v
A portionof the abo e Chapter was publ ished by theauthor inthe
December Atl antic, 1 8 62

.
CHAP TER XXXIII .
UNIT Y OR DI V ERSI Y T OF O RIG IN .
IN considering the great quest ion of a Tr eatise of

Ethnology th at of the Uni ty of Or igin of the dif

ferent r a c es of m en it is im port a nt to d isent angl e

fro m i t a ny irr el eva nt m a tt ers The inferiority or .
sup e riority of a given r a c e the qu estion s of ,
justiceto thew eak and of Hum a n Broth er

,
hood h a ve no connect ion wh at ever with the scient ic

,
probl em of O rigin The strong ar e equ ally bound to

.
be m erciful to the w eak : m en ar e equ ally und er

obligat ions to follow the Law of L ov e a nd Sl avery is ,
equ ally w ick ed a nd d am n a bl e wh eth er m ank ind h a v e

,
on e p ar ent or tw enty p ar ent s The m or al Broth er.
hood Of m an do es not d ep end on comm unity of de

sc ent but on a comm on n ature a simil ar d estiny and
n
, , ,
a l ik e r el atio to th eir comm on F ath er G OD The .
s ubj ect is pur ely scientic .
Nor is it w ell in discu ssing it to disput e on the

, ,
term Sp ecies Wh at ever be the id ea attach ed to th is

,
.
*
19
m uch d eb a t ed word we can still consid er sep arat ely

-
the fa ct or th e pr esum pt ion of m any orig in s or of on e ,
origin to m ankind .
It m u st be r em em b ered al so th at this question ,
c annot be settl ed by a b solut e d em onstra t ion on one

si de or th e oth e r Like al l simil a r subj ect s it m u st
.
,
be d et er min ed by a n i c e b al ancing or a gr a du al a ccu

m ul ationof prob abil ities So far forth as thep eculi ar .
sour c e Of evi d e nc e is conc ern ed whi ch has b een ex ,
a m in ed inth is Tr eatise L angu age ther e is no doubt

L ng ge n t th at ibCZS 72 05 p roved Uni ty Of Ori gin

.
p v n g
a ua o ,
'
ni y
ro i
u t
thou gh p ointing tod
.
it *
Cl assic ation .
by l angu ag e thou gh thebest that canbe m a de is still

, ,
far fro m p er fec t Many trib es of m en sp eak tongues

.
th a t are sc arc ely known ; m any l angu ag es h av e n ever

b een thoroughly and schol astic ally investigat ed ; and
9
Thegreat a d v
ocate of v
di ers it y
nin l angu ages, M Renan,
of Origi .
a dmits (L origin e d es Lan n m n

) h h ft d i i l e

g u e s p 2 1 2 t ,a t .t e s o a p r e s s o a b
con stitu tionof thein fant manpermitte -
d combin ation s be comeimpossibl e
Sin cehumann aturehas con tra cted ingrowin o l d a s o t o f s tiff n ess

g , ,
r .

q
The u estion of the origin a l in depen den ce of d iffe re nt groups of
l an gu ages is n ot the n a s simpl e as it a ppeared a t rst It a dmits de .
g r ee s : fa mil ies o f l a n u a e
g g , pp a a re n t l y iso l a ted ,
h a e b e e n a b l e vto h a e v
fru itful con ta cts at a nepoch whe n they wereyet su sceptibl eof r eform
in g themsel ves On e can
. not too careful l y d istingu ish whenthere is a ,
q ue s tionof l an ua e
g g , s th e e m bry o n ic s ta te d u r in g w hi ch
,
a cc i d e nts, i n
differen t to the ma tu re age, cou l d ha e ha d a capital importan v ce, from
the perfect s ta tewhere they a r e xed so to Spea k, in ,

to a d en itemoul d .
Theembryon ic s ta te of l an ua
g g es co u l d ha e l a ste d e v v
ry l ittl etime bu t ,
i t ha s existed , and a t that m omen t, inwhich was formed the in di i du al ity v

of ra ce s hu mann ,
a tu res til l e xibl e, ou ht to ha ere
g ce i e d f ov
r e tern i v
ty ,
p ofou
r nd traces.

UN IT Y OR DI VERSIT Y OF OR G N I I . 44 3
study and exp erienc e are y ea rly improving them eth

ods of i nvest ig a t ion for tho se th a t a r e known .
As to the g ap s b etw een l angu ag es Ly ell h as w ell ,
rem a rk ed
We mu st remember th at it is not pa r t of th e pl anof a ny

peopl eto pr es er e m em orial s v of th eir form s o f speech expres sl y
for th e edicati on of posterit y . Th ei r MSS . a nd i nscriptions
ser ve s ome pres e nt pu rpose, ar e occa sio nal a nd imperfect from
th e rst, a nd a re r e nd er ed more fragmenta ry in the course of

tim e, so me being intentional l y d estroy ed, oth ers l ost by th e d e
cay of th e perish abl e ma terial s o nwhich th e y ar e w r itte n; so
that to q uestio nth etheory of al l knownl angu ages being d eri v a
v
ti eonth e gr ound th at we canr a r el y t acea
r pa ss agefr om th e
a ncient to th emodernthr ou gh al l th e dial ects which mu st h a e v

ou r ish ed, o neafter th e oth er, i nth e interm ediate a ges, impl ies
a
wa nt of r e ectiononth e l aws which go ernth er ecording v as
well as th e obl iterating p ocesses

r .
(p .
Still farth er he r em arks

B ut a noth er important q ues tion s til l r e aim ns to be co n
sid ere namely wh eth er th etri ing ch anges th at canal one be
d, ,
witnessed by a singl e generation, ca n pos sibl y r epres ent th e

working of th at m achiner y which inth ecou rse of m any centu ,
r ies, v
h as gi en r ise to s uch migh ty r ev ol utions i nth e forms of
Speech th rou gh ou t th eworl d . Every o ne m ay v

h a e noti ced in
h is ow n l ifetim e th e steal ing in of so me sl igh t al ter a ti o ns of
a cce nt, r
p o nu nciation, or spell i ng, or th e intr od u ction of s om e
word s borr owed from a for eign l angu a ge to expr ess i d ea s of
v
which no nati eter m pr ecisel y con ey ed th e impor t He m ay v .
al s o r em ember h eari ng for th e rst time som e cant terms or

Sl a ng phr as es , which h a e Si n v
ce for ced th eir wa y into co mm on
u s e, i nspite Of th eefforts Of the purist . B ut h e may stil l co n
tend th a t,
with in th e r a nge of h is experience,
his l a ngu a ge
h as co ntinu ed u nch anged ,
n d h e m ay b el ie einits immu tabil ity
a v
i n spite of m inor v a r i ations Th e r eal
. uestion,
q
h owe er, a t v
i ssu e i s , Wh ether th er e ar e a ny l imits to this v ar i abili t y . He
wil l nd o v
n furth er in estigation th a t new technical , terms ar e
coi ned al m ost d ail y in v ar iou s a rts , s ci e cen

s, pr ofessions, a nd
tra d es , th at ew na mes m u st b e fou nd for new inv entions, that
n
m any of th es ea c q u i re a m etaph orical n
s e se,
a nd th enm ake th eir
w a y into general cir cul atio n, as

s tereot y ped
for instance,
Wld h
,
wh ich ou a ve bee na s m eaningl ess to th e m enof th e s e en v

teenth ce ntu ry as wou l d th enew term s and im ages d eri ed from v
s teamboa t a nd r a il v
wa y tra ell ing to th e m enof th e eigh teenth .
(Ant . of Man, p .
With reg ard to th e borrow ing of words ,

h e a dd s
P r oofs al so of b orr owing a r e dis cer nibl e l etter s

,
b eing re
tained i nth e spel l ing of s o me wor d s wh ich h a eno l onger a ny v

m ea ning as th e ya re now pro nou nced , no co nnectionwith a ny
cor r espo nding sou nds . Su ch r ed u ndant or s il e nt l etter s, o nce
u seful in th e par ent Speech , v
h a e beenaptl y compar ed, by Mr .
Darwin, to ru d i m entar y o r ga ns in l iv ing b ein s

g , wh i ch ,
as he
interprets th em, h a e at v so me form er period been m or e ful l y

v
d e el oped , h a ing h a d th ev
ir pr oper functi ons to pel f or m i n th e
org a niz a tionof a re m oteprogenitor .

(p .
In the two gr ea t fam ilies of l angu ag e th e S em itic ,
and In do Europ ea n and in the m ore com pr eh ensive

-
group th e Tur anian a s w ell a s in the Chin ese and

, ,
m ono syll a bi c fa m ily th er e is no a b solut e proo f es,

UNIT Y OR DrVERsrrY or ORIG IN . 445
tabl ished , as th eir co mm on sourc e; yet th ere

et
y , of
ar e i ndi c a t i on s gra d at ion s a nd l inks of connect ion

which wo ul d m ake the hypoth esis of one origin for
al l not improb a bl e provid ed th e
,
rew ere m or e of th ese
,
gr a d ations h ereaft er discovered Adopting L n f .

i ks o
m m
th e th eory th a
e
t l anguag es gra dually develop b w en
et e
o
l a n gu age s
fro m th e m ono syll a b i c con di ti on to the
o o
a gglut in a t iv e a n d th en to the inectional th ere a r e

, ,
l inks of conn ection b el iev ed to be d is cover ed b etw een

the fa m il ies r epr esent ing th ese v a riou s st ag es of
growth .
InCh ines e, sa ysMul l er (So of Lang ), and particul arl y in

.
Ch ines e d ial ects , we nd ru d imenta ry tra ces of a ggl utination .
v
?
Th e l i whi ch I m enti oned before a s th e Signof th el ocati e, h as

d wind l ed d ownto a m er e post position, a nd
-
a m od er nChinese
is no m ore awa re th at l i m ea nt ,
orig i na l l y , i nter ior ,
th an th e
Tu r a ni a n i s of th e or igi n of h i s ea s eterm ina tions -

. In th e
spoke nd ial ects of Chines e, a ggl u ti nativ eforms a re of more fr e

q ue nt occu r r e ce.n M . Stanisl as J ul ian r emarks th a t
th e nu m er ou s co mpou nd s wh ich occur in Chines e pro e th e v

wid espr ea d in u ence of th e pr incipl e of a ggl u ti nation in th at
l angu age *
.
(p . 3 2 9, Am er Ed it )
. .
One a gglutinative l angu ag e the Mandc u has

h
If Lepsiu s
s theor y Shou l d v
be eried that Chinese wa s nal l y a
or igi
yy
pol s l l abic l a ngu age, Since d egra ded to a monosyl l a bic, this ins ta nce
a d du ced by Mul l er wou l d b e u nd oubtedl weakened inits force y . Lep

s iu s , howe er, v a dm its theprobabilit y of a g wth from m onosyl l abism to
ro
the gl u tin
ag
g v
a ti e s ta e in hu m an l an ua e
g g .
(See Abband . d . Ke
n.
Ak a d , B erlin,
. Lepsius , etcet .
s ac rc ely a rich er gr amm a r th a n the Chin ese and pre ,
se nt s m any words without distinctiv e t erm in ation

which can be u s ed a s v a rious p arts of sp eech The .
condition of the Mongol l a ngu age m ay be

M 3n53g3l 2?
o o
look ed upon a s a living evidenc e of the
growth of a tongu e from a low c ondit ion appro a ching ,
m ono syll abism to one of a gglut inat ion

,
.
Ca str e
n st a t es a s we h a v e m ent ion ed b efore
th at wh ile the lit er ary l angu ag e show s no pronom
in al afxes wh eth er subj ect ive or pr edi c at iv e th a t

, ,
fea tur e h a s ju st b egun to a pp ear in the spok en dia

l ect s .
The hypoth esis th a t Ch in ese wa s a rr est ed by som e

unknown inuence a nd x ed ina prim itiv e st at e from ,
whi ch its sist er tongu es esc ap ed is not a n incr edi ble

,
o ne
The ch ang e or gr a d a tion from the agglutin at iv e to
th e in ec tional , is b eliev ed to be seen inv a ri ou s l an
Ch ngefr o m
a
gu ag es T hu s
. s ays M u
,
l l er S uch h as ,

6 m m
b een the a dva nc e th at the Turkish has
m a d e tow a rd in ectional form s th a t Pro fessor Ew ald
,
cl a im s for it the t itl e of a synth et ic l angu age a t itl e ,
which he gives to the Arya n and S emiti c di al ect s ,
a ft er th ey h ave l eft the a gglutin at ive st a ge and en

ter ed in to a proc ess of phon etic corruption a nd d isso
l u tion M a ny of the co mponent p art s he says

,

,
though th ey w er e origin ally no doubt a s in every

, ,
l angu ag e indep end ent words h ave b een reduc ed to

, ,
UNIT Y OR DI VERSIT Y OF ORIGIN . 4 47
m er e vow el s or h av e b een lo st altog eth er .

N ay he go es so far a s to a d m it som e form al el em ent s

,
which Turkish sh ar es in co mm on wi th the Aryan

fa m ily and whi ch could th erefor e only d a t e fro m a
,
p eriod when both w ere in th eir agglutin ative in

fancy

.
Cas tre nst at es th at the l angu ag e of the Sam oieds ,
show s su h a gr e at d e v elopm ent of the principl e of

g
a gglut in a t ion a s to a ppro a ch the e
, xi onof th e Ary a n
tongues a nd po ssibly to form the link of connection

,
b etw een the one fa mily and the oth er .
Th ere is ev ery r ea son to b elieve th a t ev entu ally

th er oots of the S emi ti c a n d theAry a n l a ngu ag es will
be d em on str a t ed to be fro m one sour c e while th ere ,
a re a lr ea dy discov e red m any r emark abl e coincid enc es

between the Turanian root s and tho se of th ese two
fam ilies .
The qu estion is thu s c ar eful ly summ ed up by

Muller .
I
() N o th i ng necessitates th e a dmissionof d ifferent ind epend
ent b eginnings for th e ma ter i a l el ements of th e Tur anian, Se
mitic, and Ar y an bra nch es -

nay , it is possibl e e en now to v
poi nt ou t r adical s, wh ich u nd er v a riou s ch a nges and d isgu ises,
h av e been cu rr ent in th ese th ree branch es, e er
M auer s v ,
s u mm mg p
nce th eir rst
si n (1 1) Nothing necessi
i
'
sepa r a t o .
tates th e a dmission of d ifferent begi nnings for th e f or ma l

elem ents of th e Turan ian, Semiti c, and Ary an bran ch es of
s peech
; n d th ou a
gh i t i s imp os sibl e to d er i e th e Ary ansy stem v
of gramm ar from th e Se mitic, or the Sem itic from theAry an,
w e canperfectl y u nd er stand h ow, eith er thr ou gh indi id u al i n v

u ences or by th e w ear a nd tea r of speech i nits o wnco ntinu ou s
working, th e differ ent s y s te ms of r
g a mm a r of As ia a nd Eu rope
v
m ay h a ebeenpr o d u ced .
(So . of La ng , p .
Indirectly L angu age a s running its line of evi

, ,
d enc e for comm unity of d esc ent right a cro ss the lin es
of phy siolog ic a l divi si on s has don e v ery m uch to ,
r end er un ity of origin prob abl e .
We b elieve th at und er the new lights furnish ed by

Scienc e during the l ast few y ears th is qu estion canbe ,
inv est ig a t ed to far b ett er a dvant ag e and with m or e

prob ab ility of a conclusion th a n ev er b efore .
Th er e a r e two gr ea t fa ct s or l a w s applying to al l
org anic n atur e which m u st be thought ful ly consid
,
er ed i nth e v ery out set of th is inv est ig at ion one th e ,
l a w of I nher i ta nce or the principl eth at the Offspr ing

,
sh a ll inh er it th e ch a r a ct erist ic s of th e p a r ent which ,
P in pl e f lies a t the b asis of the p erm anenc e of typ e

r ci s o
iggi ggigm and of m a ny oth er im port ant fa ct s in na

e
tur e; and the oth er the l a w of Va r i a tion or the , ,
t endency in the o ffspring to differ from the p a r ent s

an d fro m one a noth er wh eth er a s aneffect of ext ern al,
i nu enc es or fro m s o m epow er in th e org an ism it sel f *

.
Compare Isid ore St . Hil a ire, Hist . d eS r e

g es
u orga q
ni u es, v ol . 2,
p 431
. .
Dans ce d ernier caS nge of su rrounding circumstances )

(i . e, . a cha
,
l es ca ra cteres nou e v
au x d e l e spe ce s on t pou r ai n

si dire l a r e s u l ta n
, ,te ,
d e d eu x forces con tra ires : l un e, modica tr i ce est l in u ence d es n

ou ,
v ell es circonstances amb ian tes ; l au tre, con serva tri ce d u type

,
est l a
UN IT Y OR DI ERSIT V Y OF ORIGIN . 44 9
The l a tt er s ecur es i d io syncr a sy variety in n ature a nd ,
a s th e for m e r gives st ability and ord er It should be .
r em emb ered th a t though we c a nnot give a n expl a n a

,
t ion of Va riat ion i n every p art icul ar in st anc e i t is ,
non e the l ess an effect Of l aws and is far rem ov ed ,
fro m a ccid ent or ch anc e .
Thus far at l ea st we can see th a t the o ffspring

, , , ,
com bining to a d egree th equ alities of both its p arent s ,
m ust pr esent a r esult di ffer ent from eith er ; if we a dd

to this the inuenc e of ext ern a l Circum st anc es whi ch
m u st for every n ewly org an iz ed b eing be so m ewh at
, ,
differ ent th a n for its p ar ent we sh all see som e c au se ,
for ea ch g en er a tion pr esenting a sl ightly new com b in a

t ion of ch ara ct eristics Wh en V ariat ion has onc e be
.
gun and theoffspring is produc ed with a sli ghtly d iffer

,
ent p ecul ia rity (why we m ay not b e a bl e to t ell) i ts

, ,
offspring ag ain is a ct ed upon through thepri nCIpl e of

Inh erit a nce by wh at we m ay guratively describ e a s
,
two forces one the t endency to r esembl e its own par

,
ent a nd the oth er th at to r esem bl e al l its T w f e

, , o orc s
n ne b a cti
M Vi lm ori n has w ell c a ll ed l f gm

o ac
a nc e stor s

. . i eg
'
r .
this l att er anaggreg ation of forc es compo sed of the

, ,
individu al a ttra ct ion of a series of a nc estor s

wh ich is ,
th e a ttr a ct ion of the typ e of the sp ec ies an d g en era lly ,
det ermi nes the r esult But the a ttr a ction to its own.
im m ed iat e p ar ent though l ess pow erful th a n th a t to

,
ten ad n e h dit i ea ep d i e de me
c r a r me r tee d eg n
ro u r ti n s s cara c r s ra o
ne
eng e ration.

4 50 . THE RACES or THE OLD WORL D .
i ts nc estry is m or e clo se and t en ds to give the off

a , ,
Spr ing a l l the p a r ent al ch a r a ct e ristic s So says Dr .

,
.
A Gray
. wh en the p ar ent has no salient in di vidu al
,

ch ara ct eristics both the long er and short er lin es of

,
forc e are p a r all el and co m bin e to produc e the sam e

r esul t But wh en ever the imm edi ate p a r ent deviat es
.
om the typ e i ts inu enc e u pon its Offspring is no

,
longer p ara ll el w ith th a t of the anc estry ; so the ten

dency of the o ffspring to v ary no long er r a di a t es
a round th e typ e of the sp e cies as its c entr e but , ,
a round so m e po int u pon the l in e wh i ch r e present s the ,
a m oun t of i ts d e vi ation from the typ e

.
The v aria t ions though wem ay not be a bl e to ex

pl ain th eir origin wh eth er from ext ernal inu enc es
,
.
on theg erm c ell on the foetu s or the growing org an

-
, ,
i sm ar e p erp etu at ed a ccording a s th e y ar e

N t ;
a u ra
sel e i n
ct o
of a dv a nt ag e to th e po sse ss or e n abling it to
.
g ain m ore nourishm ent or to r esis t b ett er d estru c

t ive inuences whi l e tho se dest itut e of th ese a dvan
,
t ag es p erish,
.
It w ill be seen fro m th ese brief st at em ent s why , ,
at a ce rt ain p eriod th er em ay be num erous variat ion s

,
in a g iv en Stock and a ft erw a rd th ese v arieties , ,
b ecom e (historic ally) p erm an ent .
It is w ell known th at w ith pl ant s a new v ariety ,
Pfhen mmen n
o
.
t end s to sp or t or as i t w e
o
r e to pl a y off into
,
or t
new d evi at i on s It i s loo sed a s i t w er e
S
p g 0 0
g

.
from the a nc estr al inu enc e wh ich no l ong er a ct s ,

UN IT Y OR Di v ERsrTY OF ORIGIN . 4 51
upon a str a ight and continuous l ine but upon one ,
broken a nd int errupt ed by th e oppo sing a ction of the

im m edia t e p a r ent s a nd gr a ndp a r ent s
3
.
Now in n atur e suppo se a fam ily Of anim als r e

,
m oved by so m e a cc id ent to a different clim at e a nd

feeding ground th an tho se to wh ich th ey a r e a ccus
-
tom ed : a s for inst a nc e a ock of sh eep fro m Europ e

,
to South Am eric a So m e of the l am bs a re born we

.
,
kno w not why with a li ttle h air inst ea d of wool In

,
.
oth er countries th is v ariety would h a ve h a d no m or e

,
ch anc e for surviving th an any oth er va riety ; p erh ap s

l ess as it would be m ore expo sed to the cold B u t
,
.
h ere the slight a d va nt ag e of the h air m ay g ive the

,
l amb a b ett er pow er of enduring the h eat and so this ,
v ariety be p erp etu at ed and its d esc end ant s b eing

, ,
loo sed fro m the a ttra ction tow a rd its a nc estors

,
m ay Show v a ri ou s Si ngul a r d evi at i on s unti l F m i n f , at o

new v i y
or o
et
a t l ast a n ew typ e i s form ed st ill a sh eep
a ar .
-
a ccordin g to the Law of Inh erit anc e but a new v ariety

,
of sh ee p tted the b est to procur e food and to r esist

-
d estructiv e ag encies inits new c ircum st anc es .
So ag ain suppo se swine introduc ed from Europe

, ,
to South Am eric a If t u rn ed out to b ecom e wild the

.
,
p igs whi ch from som e ch a nc e are born with a slight

,
p eculiarity as long er t eeth or m or e erect ear or

m or e s ol id hoo f or bl a ck er color whi ch p ecul iarity
m ay be an a dv a nt age in esc ap ing th e hunt er s or in ,
rooting for food or d estroying th eir en em ies will

, ,
n atur ally h ave the b est ch a nc e of l iving and propa

g ating a nd th eir o ffspr in
,
g ag ain s o fa r a s th ey po ssess
,
th ese a dv a nt ag es w ill be p erp etu at ed and th ese sin

, ,
u l a rl m a rk e d hog s w ith tu sk s or er ect ea r s or s ol i d

g y ,
hoo fs or bl a ck color m ay b ecom e v a rieties (or Sven

,
sp ec ie T h y m d v i at e e v n m or ing u l arly
s
) . e a
y e e e s ,
h a ving onc e b egun to v a ry fro m th eir a nc estors and ,
the only li m it s m ay be inthe forc e of th e La w of In
h erit anc e a nd inthe a d apt ation Of the new varieties

,
to th eir new circum st anc es .
It will be po ssibl e a l so th at th esewild hog s if after ,
a long cour se of t im e r e tr a n spl a nt ed to oth e

-
r coun
tries and clim at es m ay still Show th eir a cqu ir ed prop
,
er ties a s p erm a n ent ch a r a ct eri st ic s for the La w of In ,
h erit anc e w ill th en be in fa vor of th eir pr eserving

th eir new typ e a s al l th eir m or e r ec ent a nc estors h av e
, ,
b elong ed to th is typ e B ut th en a g ai n In the still

.
,
new c ircu m st a nc es (if su i cient t im e be g iven) y et ,
a noth e r new typ em ay be form ed .
We n eed not say th at th ese in st anc es ar e in the

m ain not suppo sed c a ses but fa ct s
, ,
.
O ur a rgum ent th en a s applied to m an w ill be

, ,
I
() th a t a
p r i or i w e Should e xp ect m a n to v a ry ; ( )II
th at he pr esent s no gr eat er va riet ies th a n do an im a ls
who ar e known to be of one origin ; (III) th a t the
S em en ,
ta t
mt
e o
m b er s Of a w e ll m ark ed r a c e of m e n
1e
t1 m ent
di ffer am ong th em selves a s m u ch a s som eof
o'
a r u o
the v a ri ous r a c es d iffer fro m on e a noth er ; (I V) th at

UN IT Y OR DI V ERSITY OF OR GIN I . 4 53
the ph enom ena of a c cl im a t io n and of cro ssing of r a c es

ar e infa vor of th e pr e s u m pt i on of u n ity a nd (V ) th a t ,
und er the principl es alr ea dy st a ted Of Inh erit anc e and

,
Va riat ion with the el em ent of s u ci ent Ti m e a dd ed

, ,
we ca n m or e s at isfa ctorily a ccount for the present

va rieties of m an on the hypoth esis of a com mon
,
origin th a n on any oth er hypothesis .
I Without b eing a bl e to a ccount for the fa ct th at

.
th e o ffspring d iffers from its p a r ent we ca n h a v e no ,
doubt th a t external inu enc es a ct u pon the living

principle of the germ and thi s ag ain r ea ct s upon its
,
f ggzm
c ircum st a nc es If farth er we suppo se this
.
, y r t
f
g er wh en d evelop ed to be inspir ed w th
m ,
i n va l ia tio .
a l ivi ng power exceedingly s en sitive to every kind of

in u enc e a nd a bl e a g a in towork b a ck upon the stru e
ture and org ans wh ich it em pl oyss we m ight w ell ex
p eet the d evelop ed org anism to be wonderfully m odi
ed .
M an is uch a b eing not m erely expo sed to the

s ,
u sual un expl ained variations of al l a ni m al s bu t po ssess ,
ing a Soul wh ich is affect ed by ev eryth ing surround

,
i ng it a nd wh ich is con st antly m oulding or inuenc ing

its bodily structur e .
We should exp ect m an to Show m ore v ar ied off

spr ing th an any oth er cr eature and the only wonder
i s th at he do es not pr esent m or e v a r iet ies or r a c es .
In m ental p eculi arities we m ay at l east cl aim for him

,
gr eat er v ariation or in oth er words gr eat er indivi d

, , ,
u al it th a n for a n oth e r a n im a l
y y .
II In po in t of fa ct h ow ever a nim al s Show as

.
, ,
gr eat v aria tion ev en wh en of one comm on stock a s

, ,
An im v y do thediffer ent r a c es of m en The fa cts

al s ar .
m
coll ect e
as
fies
r
l -
d insu pport of thi s point by Isidore
St Hil air e Roulin Pri ch a rd De S all es and oth ers
.
, , , ,
ar e so nu m e rou s th at it w il l be dii cu l t to condense

th em within the Sp a c e r equir ed .
The pr incip al sea t Of v a ria ti on in a n im al s i s th e

epi d erm i c or horny t issu e show ing th e v a riety in ,
horns hoo fs and skin and it corr esponds to the extr a

, , ,
cut an eou s t ext ure inm anwhich m anifests thech ang es

in color a nd h a ir .
Of th ech ang e ins wi ne wh en tr a n sport ed to South ,
Am eri c a we h av e al r ea dy spok en
'
,
Som e h a ve a c
I
.
qui red er ect ear s v au lt ed foreh ea ds and h ea ds m uch

,
l arg er th a n w er e found on the origin al br eed With .
s om e th e color b ecom es bl a ck and w ith oth er s th e ,

,
sk in a cqu i r es a th i ck fur b e n eath which is a sp ecies

of wool ; so m e a g a i n a r e r ed oth er s h a v e sol id hoo fs
4
.
One br eed i s found in Qu ebaya wi t h to es h al f a sp a n ,
in l ength long wh it e ea rs p end ent b elly a nd long

, ,
tu sk s crook ed l ik e th e horn s of oxen

,
.

The hogs inthe W est Indi es wh en l eft out wild

*
, ,
It is perfectl

d em ons tra te y
d , s ays Dr
. Hol l ar d ,

that al l ou r
r a ces Of d ome stic pigs , with the ir differ ence of Siz e, form , s ki n, col or,
proceed from the wil d a n

i m al ,
thick a nd Short, l ow u ponthel egs, with
UN IT Y OR DI VERSITY or ORIGIN . 4 55
b eco m e int im e th ew ild bo ars It is a n evid enc e th at .
v a riation s in an im al s ar e not conned to sup ercial

ch anges but a re so m et im es to a d egree stru ctur al
, , , ,
th a t the num b er of the c aud al sa cral lum b a r and , ,
dorsal vert ebrae v ary in the hog ; and th a t the wil d

hog h as Six incisor t eeth in his upp er j aw a nd six in

th e low er whil e th e t a m e a n im al is r educ ed to thr ee
6
.
Shee p u nd,
er di ffer ent c i rcu m st a nc es h a v e pro ,
d u ced gr ea t v a rieti es Am ong tho s e introduc ed into

.
South Am eric a a h airy br eed h a s grown In n f

, s ta ce
up A breed has b een form ed with m on

.
v n
s o
a ri a ti o s.
strou s t a ils ; oth er s a r e found with proj ect ing l ip s
an d p end ent ea r s Sh eep says De S all es h ave b een

.
, ,
se en a m ong the Kirghis with m er e m asses of h airl ess
fat for t a il s and th ese s am e sh eep wh en tr an sport ed

,
to anoth er country lo se th eir fa tty app end ag es The .
Sh e ep of Y em en introduc ed into Egypt h a v ea cqu ir ed

, ,
a str a ight rud e h ir w ith a ne down a t th e root s

a ,
.
So m e of them erino sh eep are cover ed with wool and

l argehea d , stiff ears , ar med with triangul ar d efences ,
whi ch pro ect from j
th e m ou th , co er ed v with ha rd b ristl es, l onger nthe back, a nd u nd er
u po
which is hidden a l ittl e ha ir, a nd in a word ,

whose natural col or is a
y y
bl a ckish gra . Restor ed to l ibert the d omestic pig r etakes, after a few
g e n er a tions ,
the ch ar a cteristics Of the wil d t
pe; the bristl es becom e y
s tiff, a s ort of wool l skind e ey l ops itsel f u n v
der them, the na tu ral col or
rea ppea rs , the d efences lengthenand increase; the sku l l its elf, which , in
th e d om estic sta te, is h ma rkabl
re y
g t, r etakes this l ower li ne Of pro
stra i
l e, and th e m ore m as si e a ws which dis tinv j

gu ish the hea d of the wil d
boa r . Nothing is m or e v i bl e
ar a nth e contra ry thanthe ra ces of thi s
,
o ,
Species s ubmitted to th e in u ence of m an; th eir disposition to be

modied is most marked (Del Homme

.
, p
.
4 56 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORL D .
oth ers with h air quit e d iffering in stru ctur e and

, ,
so m e tim es the s am e individu al u nder new cir cu m stani

s show s th e ch ang e s fro m wool to h a i r
8
ce .
Our r ea d ers a r e a bund antly fam ilia r with th e

short l e
-
gg ed breed of O tt er sh eep origin at ed by

,
a cc id ent in Ma ssa chu sett s and tr an sm itt ed by int er

,
breeding .
The Goa t sinc eits i n trod u ction i nto South Am er

,
i ca has form ed a v a riety m or e a gile a nd sl end er with

, ,
b ett er form ed h ea ds sm aller horns and sm all er t eat s

, ,
th an the origin al stock 9

.
Ca ttl e export ed fro m Europ e to th e Ant il l es and

,
to S outh Am eric a h av e form ed a h airy breed : oth ers

,
ar e hornl ess a n d st ill oth ers b ecom e h airl ess a nd ,
transm it this prop erty to th eir d esc en dant s Wh en .
wild the cow lo ses her l arg e dugs

,
.
0
With increased food indom estic a t ion the ox a nd ,
sh ee p h a ve th eir abdom in al v is c era enl a rg ed ; to sui t
th e incr ea sed Siz e of the sto m a ch a nd the int est in a l
c an al the trunk b ecom es l a rg er inal l its dim ension s ;

,
the r esp ir a tory org a n s ch ang e a nd w ith th em the form
of th e ch e st ; th e l im b s ar e short er and farther a p a rt ,
an d th e body b eing n ea r er the ground the n eck be ,
com es short er V a riou s m uscl es fro m d isuse d im in

.
,
i sh a nd th e t end ency to Ob esity incr ea ses

,
Thu s a .
new form a nd new h ab it s are a cquir ed and a r e tr an s

m i tted

.
M . d e Fil ipp i r eports the exist enc e of a r a ceof cat

UNIT Y OR DI V ERSIT Y OF OR G IN I . 4 57
tl e i n P ia cen tino wh ich h a ve fo u rt een p a irs of rib s

,
in s t ea d o f th irt e e n (Q u.a tr efa g e s p ,

.
T h e hor s e s ,
a ccord i ng to M Ro ul in tr
. a nsport ed to ,
South Am eric a h ave form ed a ra c e with fur inst ea d

, ,
of h a ir a
,
n d h a v e ch a ng e d to a n a l m o st u ni for m b a
y
color .
Of two colt s of the s am e r a c e says C a rp ent er born , ,
i n L orr a in e,
f o r i n st a nc e a n d tr a n s
,
port e d o ne to F l a n
d ers a nd the oth er to Nor andy aft er thr ee years
,
m
,
th e one w ill be the l igh t el eg a nt c a rr ia gehors e -

,
an d the oth er an enorm ou s a ni m al tt ed only for ,
the h ea viest work a nd al m o st i nc a p abl e of a trot

,
.
H ere food is prob ably the esp ecial c ause of varia tion
,
.
Hor ses wh en transport ed to North In di a are said to

, ,
a cqu ire wool in st ea d of h air .
D e S alles r el at es th a t the ass es on the Cord ill era s

b eco m e h airy a s b ears ; a nd thewild ass is w ell known
to ch ang e its rough tub ercul ar skin into a sm ooth skin ,
under do m estic ation .
Of ca ts and dogs St Hil a ir e says th at th e form er

,
.
h a ve their alim ent ary c an al l ength en ed and the l att er , ,
their front brain enl arg ed by dom estic ation Both .
m ewing and b ark ing seem to be lo st by th ese ani m al s

inth eir w ild st a t e D ogs c a rr ied to North India a c
.
quir e wool inst ea d of h air whil e o th ers inAfric a be ,
co me h airl ess The E u rop ean dog if l eft w ild on the

.
,
co ast of Africa gra du ally co m es to look l ik e a j a ck al ;

,
his h air b eco m es r ed t a il br a nchy ea rs stiff and his

, ,
20
voi c e ch ang es to a howl The D ingo dog inAu s

.
,
tral ia h a s the a pp ea r a nc e of a wo
,
It is r elat ed as an in st anc e of the ch ang e whi ch

,
14
m ay be brought a bout in a br eed th a t Engl ish gr ey ,
hounds export ed to the m ount ain pl at eau s of Mexi co -
som e feet a bov e t e l ev el o t e se

h f h a an d em
ploy ed to hunt h ares could n ever c atch th em but fell
, ,
down g aspi ng for br eath so un a ccustom ed w er e th ey,
to the r arity of the atm osph ere Th ey produced pup s .

,
how ev er th a t b ec am e a dapt ed in th eir lung s to the

,
a tm o sph e re and c a ught the h ares easily .
Inexport ing f owl s to South Am eri c a the r st ex ,
p eri ence with the g e es e fo r i n st a nc e w,

a s th a t h a l f of ,
the yo ung di ed but gr a du ally s o m e survi ved who w er e

,
a l ittl e m or ea d apt e d to th e clim at e until a p erm an ent ,
v ariety was form ed suit ed to its new circum st anc es

,
.
A br eed Of h en s ha s b een or ig in a t ed by th e inu enc e

of cl im a t e inSouth Am e
,
r ic a which are n ea rly n ak ed ;
,
a noth e r inNic a ragu a wh ich are bl ac ,
Al l ar e a w ar e th a t th e Dork ing breed was pre

se rved by fanciers from an (app ar ently) a ccident al
,
v a riety w ith ve to es and so m e oth er p eculi arities .
With g eese and duck s wh en theeggs of thewild b irds

,
ar e obt a in ed a n d th e young a r e suppl ied w ith abun

d ant food th e i nt estin es and abdo m en be
,
com e enl arg ed so th at the bird n ea rly lo ses

,
th e pow er of ight and her w ing s b ecom e un servi c e
a bl e a n d sh e produc es young a s h elpl ess a s h erself

16
.
,
UN IT Y OR DI ERSIT V Y OF ORIGIN . 4 59
Am ong b ird s ,
th e bu l l nch , c cord ing to St
a .
Hil a ire b eco mes bl a ck wh en fed

,
on excit ing food es ,
p eci al l
y h em p s e ed .
The gr ea t im port a nc e of th ese fa ct s wh ich m ight ,
be m ultipl ied ind enit ely is th a t th ey al l r el at e to

,
a n im al s who se or ig in we kn
,
ow .
It c annot be r epl ied inr eg ard to the ph enom en a

of v aria t ion Ob se rved for inst ance inSh eep and Swine
, ,
i n South Am eri c a th a t ea ch w ell m a rk ed br eed h a d

,
-
i ts own sep a r a t e p ar ent th er e who wa s V i n in , ari a t o s

nm a i a l s of
creat ed in th at country with all his pecu ne gin ,

o ori
li arities
. We know th at al l th ese v arious ra c es
woolly an d h ry Short l egg ed and long l egg ed
a i - -
bl a ck and whit e with al l th eir oth er p ecul iarities

c ame from one com m on stock It m ust be r em em .
b er ed th at the ch ang es from th e origin al breed wh ich ,
th ese anim als m anifest ar e not m er ely ext ernal and

,
sup e rcial but oft en d evi ation s instructure a nd fun

,
c
t ion s
.
S imil a r inst anc es m ight be increased to an inde

nit e ext ent fro m anim al s who ar e g en er ally suppo sed
,
by n atur alists to b elong to the sam e sp ecies and to be

of on e ori gi n but who h a ve now d evia t ed w id ely
,
.
But a s the c ase seem s sufc iently strong with th ese

fa ct s in r eg a rd to an im al s who se co mm on orig in is
c ert ain we refra in from tr eading on ground in any
,
wa y d isput ed .
If, without a knowl edg e of the v ariation s in ani

m al s we w ere to s ee for the r s t t im e a Gu inea
,
n egro of low typ e a nd a Circ a ssian of h igh typ e ,
pl a c ed Sid e by Side we m ight n aturally doubt wh eth er

,
th ey could h av e orig in a ted from the sam e anc estor .
B u t wh en wediscov ered on th eone sid e a succession of

typ es r ising by al mo st im p erc eptibl e gr a d ation s fro m
,
the l ow Congo typ e to the h ighest bl a ck Nub i a n typ e
an d to th e brown Tawar ek or Berb er so th a t a nexpe ,
G d i n
ra at o r ie
s nced ob server inAfri c a M d Abba die
.
*
in m n
hu a
v i
ari et es . could d ecl a r e th a t a fter thi rt een y ea r s
,

Ob serva tion it was impo ssibl e for him to say wh er e

,
the bl a ck typ e end ed and th e brown b eg an ; on the
oth er Sid e wh en we found thehigh est Circ assian typ e

,
d esc ending by a ser ies of slight ch ang es to the bro wn ,
so th a t fro m phy si c a l ev id e nc e it was im po ssibl e to

,
decid e wh er e one r a c e t ermin a t ed and the oth er com

m enced we m ay w ell i m ag ine our selv es h esit at ing in
,
our obj ect ion s a s to th eir co mm un ity of d esc ent But .

,
if st ill fa rth er we ex am in ed th e d ifferent va ri et ies of

,
a n im al s con fe s se
,
dl y of one stock and found th a t th eir
,
d iffer enc es w er e gr ea t er both in k ind a nd d egr ee

, ,
th an tho se b etw een th ese va rious hum an r a c es we ,
m ight still fa rth er h esit a t e .
In hum a n va ria t ion p erh ap s the great est app a rent

,
ch ang e is in the col or Th is wa s form erly suppo sed

.
Thesamerema rk is madeby D Escayrac

UNIT Y OR DI V ERS Y
IT or ORIGIN . 4 61
to ar ise inth e d a rk ra c es fro m the presenc e of a m em

bra n e wh ich is w a nting in the wh it e ra c es
, ,
C l o or
wh il e the occ asion al ch ang e of hu e in the

,
l att er was suppo sed to d ep end m erely on c auses which

,
work ed upon the s c arf Sk in or cuticl e -

.
But m ore m inut e m icrOSCOpic investig ation s h ave

shown th a t th e re is no org ani c differenc e in this r e
sp ect b etw een the skin of th e n egro a n d the whit e;
th at th e color in both is cont ained In p i gm ent c ells -
not m em br an es ; a nd th at the discolor at ions in the

wh it e such a s the w eol a m onnma r u m of wom en the
, ,
s um m e r fr eckles and m ol es a nd the brown spot s ,
Which occ a sion ally app ear on the Skin al l d ep end on ,
the pr esenc e of c ells ll ed w ith p ig ment simil a r to ,
tho se wh ich prod u c e the color of then egro .
These di scolor at ion s corr espond al so to th e bl a ck

cui ng of the sk in produc ed by the d isea se c all ed me l
a nosis .
"
Dr B achm an s view s
.

Of th is subj ect a re worth
quot ing infull He sa ys : .
Microscopic anatom y, h as rece ntl y ve y

r s atisfactor il y p o
r ved
th at th e col or of th e skin exists i n the epid erm is onl y, a nd
th at i t is th e resu l t of th e a d mixtur e of i
pg m ent Expl a nation
cells w ith th e or di nary epidermic cel l s. TheOf ce

O f COM"
of th ese pigment cel l s appea rs to be th e with d ra wing fr om th e
bl ood a nd elabora ting intheir ownca ities, v col ori ng m atters of
v a r iou s sh a d es ; a nd al l th e d iffer ent h u es which a reexhibited

v
by th e ele en r a ces of m en, d epend o nthe relativ e qu antity of
th os ecell s , a nd th ecol or of th epigm ent d eposited inth em. Th e

retemu c su m, o wh ich was o nce d es cribed as a s eparate col or i ng
y
l a er u nd erneath th e epi d erm is , i s simpl y th e new s oft l ay e r of
epid er mis . If we exa mine th e skinof th e negro a natomical l y,

we Sh al l nd no s tr u ctur e pecu l ia r to i t,
for th e er v y s am e d a rk
cel l s ar e fou nd inth e fair est of m ankind .

(Qu oted in Smy th s

Unity etcet p . .
The follow ing views of a distingui sh ed are the
physiologist Dr Dr ap er onthis subj ect

,
.
,
If I am not mistaken, d arkness of th e skinand a pr ogna h ou s t

form of sku l l ma y bed epend ent i nth ed ark tr ibes o nth e s ame
circu m sta nce . F u nctional l y ,
v
th el i er i s in connectionwith th e
cal or ifaci e nt appar atu s ; its s ecr etion, th ebil e, coincid ing inh ab
i tu d es with a y
h d r ocarbon . Mu ch of it i s ther eforer eabs orbed,
a nd v
e entu al l y v
d e oted for th e s upport of a high temperatu r e .
B u t besid es th is combu stibl e m aterial , the bil el ikewise contains

ng m atter, wh ich i s inall ne etebody , and

a col ori respects a u se
le ss to th e s ystem . This pigment 1; d er ived fr om th e bl ood
di s cs , or r ath er from th eir h aematin, a s i s pr o ed by th e fa ct th at v

it o ccu rs inth em econium of th e new borni n
-
fant, a nd l ikewis e,
l ike h aematin,
it is r i ch i n iron . Its s ou r ce i s , th er efor e, not
imm ed iatel y f om th efood To emov eth is u
r . r sel ess m ater ial , i s
th u s one of th e p im a y f nctions of th el ive
r r u r.
N ow th er e is no orga nwhi ch i s m or e q u i ckl y dist urbed inits

d u ty by a h igh tem per atu r e, th an th e l i er v . Wheth er s u ch a
h igh temper a tu r e prod u ces i ts effect th r ou gh a d isturbance of
th e actionof th el un s
g , or th r ou gh a nimpressiononth e skin, i s
q u ite i mm aterial . If th e organ be i n a ny m anner enfeebl ed i n
its d ut y , a nd no other a v en ei u s ope n thr ou gh which th e d eg en

cr a ting h aem a tinm a y es ca e
p , i t m u st a ccu mu l atei n th ecircul a
UNrrY OR DIVERSITY or ORIGIN . 4 63
n nd th er eins u itabl epl aces Under

tion d b e d e os ited h er e a .
,
a p
u ch ci rcu m s tances th er e a r i ses a tend enc y fo r its a ccu mu l a tio n
s ,
ina temporar y m anne r i nth el ower a nd m ore Sph erical cell s of
th e cu ticl e, from wh ich it i s re v

mo ed by th eir gr adu al exu iation v
a nd d estru ctiona s y
th e becom e su percial . Th etempor ar y de
os it o f th e col or ing m atter i n thi s s itu atio n, imparts to th e
p
Skina Sh a d e m ore or l ess d eep . It may a m ou nt to a perfect
bl a ckness ; for th e or igi n of th e bl ack pigment of th e negr o
i s th es am e a s th at Of th e bl ack pigment Of th e eye inal l r aces,
a nd th e pred omina ting per centa ge of i ron it pr es ents , pl ainl y

betr a y s th at it a r is es from a d egener ating h aem atin,
i nwh i ch th e
s am e m etal abou nds .
v
I belie e, th erefor e, th at th e col orationof th eskin,
wh a te er v
th e particu l ar tint m ay be, ta wn y yell ow
-
,
Ol iv e r e
-
d, or bl a ck , i s
connected with th emanner i nwhich th e l i v er is d isch ar ging i ts

function That d eposits of bl a ck pigm ent can n
. ormal l y a risein
th e way Of a tr u e s ecr etionby cell a ction i s satisfa ctoril y prov ed ,
by th eir occu rr encei n an gu l a r a nd r a m i ed patch es i nth e Skin

of s u ch a nimal s as th efr og ; a nd th at h aem atin,
i n its d eg enera
v
tion, m ay gi e r ise to m an d ifferent tiny
ts, i s s ubsta ntiated by
th e col or s exhibited by ecch y m os es .
Ha v ing th u s traced th e col orationof th e skinto existing pe

cul iar ities of h epatic a ctio n, I m ay repeat th e r em ark al r ead y
m ad e, th at it is not impr obabl e, th at, inth em ost d egra d ed negr o
y
t pe, th e pr ognath ou s form of th e sku l l m ay be attribu ted to
th e sam e cau s e. (Dr a per s P hy

s i ol ogy , p
.
The proc ess d ecided ch ange of color is wit

of a
nessed ev en a t th e pr esent d ay M d Ab . .

b a die st at es th at the Abyssinians h a ve a

word to express the growing bl a ck whi ch is a

,
ch ang e gr eat er th an the m er e t ann ing of the skin .
M L efebvre (according to Holl ard) a l so notic es a

.
ch ang e of color and skin inm enand anim als inAbys

sin i a a ccord ing to t e s e on s
h the o liv ebro wn com
a s -
pl exion of the n a tives b eco ming p al e and lik e the ,
Europ ean inthe r ainy season wh il e a r emov a l of hab ,
itation fr om th e m ount ain s to the sea shor e a nd ex ,
osu re to gr ea t e r h ea t produc es a d a rk brown color

p
-
, ,
a l m o st bl a ck .
S imi l ar ch ang es are notic ed with anim al s esp e ,
ci al l
y i n Sh eep .
Portugu ese colonists in Cach au x W est Afric a a c , ,
cording to Durand h a ve b eco m e v ery bl a ck m ul at

,
to es ; and a ccording to oth er authorities on the C ap e

, ,
V erd Isl and s the co ast of Gu in ea in B at avia and

, ,
B o m b ay a nd in F lor es a nd Tim or th ey ar e al m o st
, ,
bl a ck though of pur eblood

,
.
17 a
The low er cl a sses of Sp ain and P ortug al are so

m uch l ik e Ind ia n s in color th at St Hil air e fel t it
,
.
n ec essary to a ccount for the color of Indian s sol ely by

clim a t e and u ncl eanness l
The v a ria t ion in ha i r in a s cient ic View is a
, ,
m ore m ark ed d ist inction ev en th a n th a t of color

, ,
.
The h a ir of th e n egro was for m erly con

side r ed to be wool but th e l a t e inv estig a
,
t ions a s recorded by P rich a rd Show th at it is not a t

, ,
a l l wool ,
an d d o es not d iffer fro m th e h a ir of th e
whit e ra c es exc ept in b eing m ore crisp ed and m or e
, ,
Y
UN IT OR DI VERSITY OF ORIGIN . 4 65
l l ed with coloring m att er ; the two l a tt er p ecul iari

t ies p erh aps d ep end ing on one anoth er .
From the fa cts b efor e present ed in r egard to a n

im al s i t w ill be s een th a t tho se of sim il a r ori g i n
,
present even great er varieties incolor and skin th an

the r a c es of m en .
The ch ang es from the tub ercul ar sk in of the w ild

a ss to th e sm ooth skin of the t am e fro m th e woolly
;
sh ee p of Engl and to theh airy Sh eep Of South Am eric a ;
fro m the li ght s win e of Europ e to th e bl ack v a ri ety
of th e sam e wh e n exported ; fro m the h airy dog of
Fr ance to the n aked dog of Afric a ; from the t a m e
hog to the wild bo ar ar e c ert ainly quit e equ a l to any
,
s uppo sed ch ang e s inth e hu m an r a c e s .
In s iz e a nd s tr u ctu r e the di ffer enc es b etw een the

,
r a c es of m enare very slight indeed : two feet is prob

a bly the a v e rage di er ence b etw een the h eight of the
'
t all est and short est ra c es ; though if the Doko
trib e of whom Krapf h ea rd report s inE a st ern Afric a

, ,
a r e th e p igm ies th ey a r e d e scr ib ed this differenc e

,
would be Sl ightly incr eased This of course is no

.
, ,
gr eat er th an canbe seen O ft en ina nim als of the sam e

s tock . The d iffer enc es inth e hu m a n skull of different
r a c es ar e al so co m p arativ ely sm all .
D r B a ch m a n conclud es from the m easurem ents

.
of Dr Tied em ann a nd Dr Morton th a t the n egro

. .
,
Sk ul l
,
tho u gh l ess th an the Europ ean is with in one ,
inch a s l arge a s the P ersia n and theAr m enian a nd , .
*
20
three squ are inch es l arg er th an the Hindoo and Egyp

V i i n
ar a t o
t i an
s
*
T h e d iff
. er enc e b etw ee n th e a v er age
in k l l
s u .
Englis h a nd Irish skul l is nin e cub ic inch es ,
an d only four b etween th e a v er age Afri c a n a nd th e

Irish The l a rgest Afric an skull in his collection
.
m ea sur ed n in ety n i n e inch es a nd thel a rg est Ir ish

-
, ,
ninety seven inch es -

Were we to give he says
.

, ,
whit e col or and str aight h air to som e n egro skul l s ,

th e m o st pr a ct ised a n a to mist would be d ec eiv ed .
Still oth er Ob servat ion s by Hu schki m ak e the a v erag e ,
c ap a city of the sku ll of Europ ean s oz ; of ,

.
Am eric a ns ,
of Mongol s of N e gro es , ,
of M al a s
y ,
Th er e is noth ing in the structur e eith er of th e ,
br ain or the sk el eton in the di fferent r a c es which

, ,
wo uld in di c at e a sep ar at e origin Of the br ain of the .
n egro Tied em ann says : (1 ) Its w eight is equ al to the

,
ave r ag e Europ ean (2 ) In the c ap a city of its c a vity

.
,
i t i s not sm a ll er th an the a v er ag e of E ur op ea n r a c es .
()3 T h e form a nd s truct u r e of th e Sp in al cord do not
differ fro m tho se of oth er r a c es exc ept as result ing ,
fro m the d iffer ent siz e of th e body ()

4 T h e ce re b el .
l u m in outw a rd for m ssur es a nd lob es is ex a ctly

, , ,
s im il a r to th e E u rop ean (5) The c erebrum has for .
The scal e is thu s gi ven by Dr Morton: Eu ropean Sku l l , 8 7 cubic

it
.
inches ; Ma l a , 8 5 ; Ney
gr o, 8 3 ; Mongol , 8 2 ; Ancient Eg ptian ,
8 0; y
Am erican, 7 9 . The ancient P er u ia ns v a nd Mexicans who , n
co stru cted
so el aboratea ci vil i
z a tio n, Show a capacit y o l y of from 7 5
n to 7 9 inches.
UN IT Y OR DI VERS TY I or ORIGIN . 4 67
the m o st p a rt the s am e fo rm a s in oth er r a c es .
()
6 T h e i nt ern al structur e of th e br a in show s th e
s am e sub st a nc e; a n d (7 ) The br ain is equ al to th e

a ve rag e Europ ean in Siz e and the n erves ar e not
,
thi ck er th a n tho se of oth er r a c es It is true tha t the

:
skull of the n e gro is usu ally som ewh a t Thi ck n e ss

mm 81
thick er th a n the Europ ea n Skull but th is ,
p eculi a rity is not di st inctive of the Afri c an The .
N ew Holl and ers h av e the sam e; and the n a tiv es of

Va nDiem ens L and a r e sai d to br eak wood over th eir

own h ea ds without inj u ry The I ndi a ns of South .
Am eric a and tho se of Cub a and H aiti w er e report ed

, ,
by the Sp anish a uthorities to present the sam e featur e

ev en th e K elt s of Br itt a ny ar e m a rk ed by it a s
,
w er e the a ncient inh abit a nts of Fra nc e judging fro m ,
the skull s wh ich h a v e b een d iscov er ed .
In a simi l ar m ann er n egro featur es such a s the

,
proj ecting t eeth the decient c al f of thel eg and the

, ,
l ength of theforearm ar e Sh ared by oth er ra c es Of

-
,
.
th e l att er Ja rrol d h a s prbved th at the for e ar m of the

,
-
Scot is the m edi um b etw een th a t of the n egro and

the Engl ishm an and th a t his h and i s l ength en ed pro
,
1'
portion ally .
The p ecul iarly ex ibl e u se of th e to es by th e ne

gro es wa s onc e thought to sep arat e th em from oth er
r a c es but it is found th at the N ew Holl and ers h av e a
,
sim il a r pow e r as w ell as the Mal ays a nd m any trib es

,
4 68 THE RACES , OF THE OLD WORLD .
of South Am eric an Indian s som e of the l att er using ,
th eir to es to p ick up piec es of m on ey .
The p elv is of the fem a l e n egro d iffer ing in form ,
Sl ightly fro m th a t of the Europ e an th e h e a v ier s kele ,
ton of the m al e the s o m e wh at di e n

re t
H m n ,
v n curvatur e of the l egs and the h eel s the
u a
a ri a ti o s.
thick er skull and the l ess d ev elopm ent of the ng ers

,
inSom eof the bl a ck tr ib e s ar e d iffer enc es by no m eans

,
so gr ea t a s a r e se en in m a ny an im al s of the sam e
stock .
The s ol i d h oo f of onev ar iety of hog s ; thev e to es

of th e Dork in g fowl ; the contr ast b etw een
An im la .
the w ild bo a r a nd the t a m e hog b etw een ,
th e t aill ess br eed s of poultry a n d sh eep and tho se w ith

t ails a re m or e sugg est ive of d iffer enc e of origin th an
, ,
a n hu m a n p ecul ia rit ie s
y .
Thefa tty a pp end ag es (stea top yge) upon s om e of th e

fem al e B u sh m en Cares and Som au l is a s w ell a s on
, , ,
the Asia t i c Kurd s a r e only a n a dd it ion Of wh at i s

*
.
,
found norm ally in oth er r a c es wh il e the ch ang es in ,
an im al s of the sa m e br e ed i nvolve o ft en an a b solut e
ch ang einstructu re?
Dr Rigl er
. .
l Of th e c han e
g s wro u gh t by man in the ege tabl ew orl d ,
s a s Sir v y
Cha rl es L ell : y
The cra b has beentranspos ed i nto the a ppl e; the Sl oe
into the pl u m ;
owers ha e ch a n ged th eir co lvor a nd b ecom e d oubl e;
an d thes enew cha ra cters canbe perpetu ated b y s eed A bitter pl ant with .
wa vy sea - re
g e v
n l ea es has been taken from thes eas id e, where i t gr ew
l ikewil d charl ock, has been transpl anted into the garden,
l ost its s al t
UNIT Y OR DI V ERS Y OF OR GIN
IT I . 4 69
III O ur th ird po int is th a t the m em b ers of a r a ce

.
,
o ft en d iffer am ong th em selves a s m u ch as th e v arious ,
ra c es d iffer fro m one anoth er .
It is al mo st univ ersally a dmitt ed now by schol ars , ,
th at the Arya n or Indo Europ ean fam ily of n at ions is -
O f on e orig in ; yet th ey includ e physic al V i i n ar at o s
5 3 333
1
typ es as diverse a s the d ark Hindoo the 13 5

,
blond e Norwegian the cl assic Gr eek a nd the d e , ,
pressed Irish Col or siz e featur es and Sh ap e of the

.
, , ,
h ead a re al l exc eedingly d ifferent in th ese v a riou s

,
typ es We seenot wh at the support ers of the Diver

.
sity of O r ig in cando wi th such e xtrem e v ari ation s in

a fa m ily a cknowl e dg edly from one sourc e .
Thi s Tr ea tise h as b een full of in st a nc es Of corr e

spon ding v aria t ion s in r ecogn iz ed r a c es Thu s wh a t .
great er app ar ent contr ast could th er e be th an be

tween the blond e Jew of E astern G erm any and the

bl a ck Ar ab of t e b anks o t e Jord an both now

h f h
r eckon ed of one origi n ; or b etween the brown Jew

of Aby ssin i a a n d th e bl a ck Jew of Coch in Chin a or
the Gr eat D esert ?
In a Singl e sm all r a ce we Often nd m ark ed differ ,
cn ce s as b e
,
tween the brown Afgh an s of E a st Afgh a n
i st a n a nd the l ight Afgh an s of the w est with blu e
ey es a nd r ed ha ir ; b etw een the d a rk H indoo s of the
ness nd has been m etam orphos ed into two d istinct egetabl es a s u nl ike
,
a v
ea ch oth er as is ea ch to th e parent pl a nt the r ed cabbageand thecaul i
ower.

(Prin of Geol
. .
,
VOL 2 , p .
Dekkan, M al ab a r a nd C eylon and the blonde Hin ,
doo s of the Hi m al aya ; th e Olive a nd blond e Ar ab s of

Arm enia and Syria a nd the brown of Y em en and the
,
bl a ck of th eJorda n ; the oliveTu ariks of the south ern

Slop e of th e Atl a s a n d the bl a ck of int erior Afr i c a ;
th e whit e Ch in ese of th e n orth with ro sy compl exi on , ,
an d the bro wn of the south .
The Gu ebr es or d es c end ant s of th e a nc ient P er

,
sia n s a r e sai d by DeS a ll es to be b a dly m a d e a n

,
d ugl y
i n p er son with brown co m pl ex ion s whil e d epr essed
, ,
und er the P ersian governm ent ; whil e with tho se in

Bomb ay who a re favor ed by the English gov ernm ent
,
an d h a v e b ecom e w ealthy the phy siqu e is nobl e a nd

,
b eaut iful ; the m en are l arg e and strong and the ,
wo m en ar e el eg ant with l arg e ey es and a rch ed brows

,
an d a wh it e com pl exi on ju st g ild ed int int

18
.
,
The M a gya rs pr esent p erh a p s th em o st b eautiful

, ,
physic al typ e of any p eopl e of Europ e,and yet th eir

n ear est r el a t ives undoubt edly of the s am e origin are
, ,
th e Finn s and L ap s the mo st ugly and il l form ed r a c e

,
-
inE ur op e .
Of th e sh ap e of th e skull a s d istinctiv e of d iffer ent

,
Orig in Pro f M J W eb er has said th ere is no

, . . .
,

prop er m a rk of a denit e r a c eform of the cranium so -
rmly att a ch ed th at it m ay not be found insom e oth er

ra c e The sam e m easur es of skull the sam e typ es
.
7)
, ,
wh eth er of cl assic purity and b eauty or Of sa vag e

d egr a d ation app ea r inind ividu al s of al l ra c es Tiede
,
.
UN IT Y OR DI V ERSITY OF ORIGIN . 47 1
m ann ha s m et with Germ an s who se skulls bor e al l ,
the ch a ra ct er s of the n egro r a c es ; a nd a n inh abit ant

of N u kahiwa a ccor di ng to Sil e
, siu s a nd Blum enb a ch ,
a gr eed ex a ctly inhis proportion s w ith the Apollo B el

Vi d ere.
Am ong Chin ese J ap anese and S iam ese p erson s

, , ,
ar e s o m e t im es seen says P erth es of unm ix ed n ative

, ,
blood who precisely resembl e Eur op ean s in features

,
an d co m pl exi on .
M any of the N ew Z eal and ers h ave skulls lik e

Europ ean s whil eth eir fa c es resembl eNorth Am eric a n
,
Indi ans The Hott entot s in compl exion sh ap e of

.
, ,
the sk ul l a n
.
d form of th e fa c e, ar e l ik e the Mongol s ,
though th ere is not the l east evid enc e th at th ey ar e

r el at ed to them The G eorgian s a nd Circ a ssi an s show
.
a pe rfect Gr eek typ e of feature though th ey b elong ,
to anentirely dist inct fam ily .
Tr a v ell ers t ell u s th at blu e or brown ey es and ,
l ight h a ir and com pl exion ar e occ asion ally seen i nal l

,
r a c es even among the bl a cks wh ere th ere could be

, ,
no suspicion of mixtur e of blood (See W aiz ) . .
Dr Meigs is quot ed by Wil son (P reHistori c Man

.
-
p. as g iving his conclusion in th e Ob serv a t ion s

of d ifferen t hum an crania th at th ere is a ,

m a rk ed t endency of th ese form s to gr a du at e into one

a noth e r m ore or l ess insen sibl y Non e of N e d
,
.
th ese form s canbe said to b elong exclusive y pe t

O

x
l y to a n y r a c e or trib e N on e of th e
. m th er efor e , ,
47 2 THE RACES OR THE OLD WORLD .
ca n be r eg ard ed as strictly typ ic al ; for a ch ar a ct er

of for m to be typ i c al Should be exclu siv e a n
,
d con
st a nt Wil son h im sel f (p 2 8 5) gives it as hi s con

. .
elusion fro m a gr ea t v a ri ety of d a t a in r eg a rd to a n ,
A m eric a n typ e of skull th a t i t s eem s s c a rc ely pos

,

sibl e to ev a d e th e conclu si on th a t the id ea l Am e ri c an

typ ic al h ea d has no exi st enc e in n atur e if
.
Theform of the hu m a n skull is ju st a s l ittl e con st ant

a m ong th e diffe r ent trib es or r a c es of theN ew World
a s of th e O ld .
Pro f Huxl ey ina not e to Ly ell s r ec ent work on

.
,

Ant iqu ity (p .

. gives th e v a rious m ea su r em ents of
two fo ssil Skulls (the Eng is and the N eanderth al
an d a num b er of Au str a li an a nd th en co m p ar es th em ,
w ith anEnglish skul l whi ch is d escr ib ed inthe Hun

,
t erian m useum as typic ally C auc asia n

The d iffer .
ences ar e incr ed ibly sm all and just ify Hux l ey s con

,
elu sion th a t cr a ni al m easurem ent s alon e a fford no

s a fe in di c a t i on of r a c e

.
P hys i ca l D egener a ti on produc es typ es in sm all

num b ers from a gi ven n ation wh ich corr espond to the ,
typ es of d egrad ed r a c es el sewh ere The cr tin differs .
m ore fro m the Europ ea n fa vor ed by phys ,

Degen i n
cra t o .
I c a l Ci rcu m st a nc es th an th e Au str ah andi f

0
fers from him He r ec all s und er v arious st ages of

.
19
his d eg en er at ion so m e of th e r a c etyp es ; a s thebrown

,
-
r a c es in his bro wn co mpl exi on ; th e K al muck s and

O c ea nic ans in his l arge ears ; the Congo n egro es in -
UN IT Y OR DI V ERSITY OF ORIGIN . 473
h is thick l ip s l a rg e m outh a nd at no se; the Au stra

,
li a ns inhis sl end er l imb s .
M ayh ew inhis L ondon L abor sp ea k in

g of ,
th e v ag a bond poor s ays (vol i p Accord ing a s

. .
, ,
th ey p a rt ak e m or e or l ess of the purely v ag abond na

ture do ing nothing for th eir living but m oving from
, ,
pl a c e to pl a c e preying on the earnings of the m ore

,
industri ou s po rtion of the com m unity s o w ill th e ,
a ttr ibut e s of the no m a d ic r a c es be found m or e or l e ss
m a rk ed on th em ; a nd th ey a r e al l m or e or l ess dis
tin ui sh ed for th e ir h igh ch eek bon es and protrud ing
g
-
j aws
.
The following is th e d escription of physic a l d egen

cra cy a m ong the Portuguese quot ed by Mor el inhis ,
Tr a i te cl es

p 4 1 3 It is a t erribl e . .
p icture of hum an d egra d a tion and theeffect can be ,
tra c ed ingr eat d egr ee to m oral c auses .
Mal a cca , sa y s Dr Y va n, h a s abou t

. inh abitants . This
o
p pul atio n is compos ed O f P ortu gu es e, Du tch , Engl ish , Mal ay s,
a nd Chinese . Am ong th e i nh abitants of Eu r opeanorigin, th e
P o r tu gu es e a re th em ost nu mer ou s . Th e y a r e for th em ost pa rt
d escend a nts of th ea ncient con u er ors q Of Ma l aisia . Th eir fath ers

wer e th e com pa nions of Va s co d i G a ma a nd Al bu q u er q u e bu t ,
l ike th e m onu m ents th a t th eir a ncestor s r a is ed, a nd wh ich co ve

r
th e s oil of th eir rui ns , th ey al so ha e been in v

j ured by d egrad a
tion a nd a ge. In th e m idst of th e Mal ay an p opu l a tion with
y
wh ich th e h a ebeen for v a ve y l
r o ng tim e al l ied , th e de
sce ndants of th e a ncient P ortugu ese are ph y s ica l l y the u gl ies t,
a nd m oral l y th em ost d egrad ed . y

Th e mu st not beconfou nd ed
with th e Ma l ay s of pur e origi n . y v

Th e h a e not inappea rance,
or ina ttitu d e, th e wil d energ y Of th es e m en . One wou l d sa y ,
r ath er, that th e y v

h a e b orr owed th e ch ar a cter which distin
gu ish es th em fr om th e Eth i opi an r aces. Th eir featur es h ave
s om eth i ng of th e anim al ; i na wor d , th ey b ear u po n th eir co n

tra cted a nd O il yb ro w th e Signof a m oral fall . Th e poor peo
pl e h a e no i dvea of th eir gl oriou s a ncestors . Tra diti on, th at
co ns ol atory reme mbr ance of fal l en r aces, ls effaced fr om th e
m em or y of th e peopl e. Th e m a j o ity
r bear i l l u stri ou s names,
a nd th e ya r e ig norant wh o wer e th eir fath ers, and wh at ray of
th e past pierces th ei r obs cu r it y .

*
it It is trul yd rea d fu l ,

sa sy Dr Y . vn
a ,

to j
a d u st the bal ance of
thel osses tha t thes emen ha e v Inthe space of hal f a cen

ma de . tu r , y
perhaps, r eligion, m oral s, tra di tion,
written transmi ssionof thou ght, a re
c a ced fr om th eir r em emb rance The most hi d eou s i dl en nd
'
. ess a ah
n
s e ce of a l l wants, a r e s ubstitu ted for eno ments jy q
a c u ired by l abor .
This d egra da tionpresen ts its elf u nder its nted

cha racteristic forms : stu
gr owth , ph s ical u gl ine y

ss, wan t of l ife a mon g chil d ren, obtu se in tell i
g ence , p
e r er te d iv
ns tinct s, v
pr ogress i e su ccess ions of s ickl y transform a
tions , rea ching ,

a s a nal r es ul t, to the extrem e l im its of imbecil it y.

This l a st d egenerati e form appears strikinv

gl inthe d es criptions of Dr y .
v
Y an, a nd we cite his ownwor ds

There exists , s a s Dr. Y ,
in . y .
the en irons v Mal acca , in the d irection of Mount Ophi r, a l ittl e

Of
haml et s ituated in the mids t of the u ngl es The in habitan ts of this j .
haml et are ina frightful state of d estitution; they d o n ot cul ti ate ,

they v
v
l i e ou tside Of al l s ocial l aws, ha in g n eith er prie v
st to marry the m ,
nor
ca di n or
,
ud e
g , n ojr m ayor , to r e ul a te th e
g ir d iffe ren ce s Th eir d we l l .
in gs a r e a kind O f cab ins m a d e Of r eed s c o e red w ith l ea e s Of thepal m v v

tree an ,d th eir on l y in du stry consists in goin g in to th e w o ods to s ea rch
for the wa x pr odu ced b y wil d bees, inwa shin nd an d i n athe rin
g sa , g g
theresinwhi ch ru ns d ownthetrees .
I ha d ofte nhea rd of this popu l ation; d u ring on e Of ou r s uspensions
at Mal acca , a pries t of the for eignmission s pr opose d to meto g o to isit v

them . Weset ou t onhorseback and ,
a fter a m a rch of vehours throu gh
rice el ds, ru shes , a nd v ast l ands co ve ed with r saccharife
p l a nts
r ou s,
w e
a rr i ved at thefoot of a l ittl e el e a tion, v u ponwhi ch the i l l ag e is e s tab v
UN IT Y on DIV ERSITY or n
o rc m . 47 5
In the pl a ins of the Argent ine R epubl ic n ea r Cor ,
dova and San Lu is the Sp ani ard s are a s ina ct ive and
,
b a ckw a rd a s the n at ives th em selves wh il ethe G erm an ,
an d Scott ish colonies south of Bu eno s Ayr es pr esent ,
a m o st bloom ing cond it ion .
In Sertaj o and Goyaz a ccording to W aiz th e Por , ,
tu g u ese h av e b eco m e al m o st s a v ag es .
O n one of the F ernando Isl ands says Web st er ,
(N a rr of Voy to S Sea
. . i s a Portugu e
. s,
e p en al
colony The m en h a ve b ecom e so d eg en De e n e rac y

.
g
f E pe n O urO a s
er a ted th a t th ey h av e a b andon ed agricu l

t ur e and do not even po ssess a bo a t a d epth of

,

mi sery wh ich th e low est South Sea I sl and ers h a v e not

r ea ch ed .
l is hed . Nothi nnnounced the neighborhood of an in

g a h abited pl ace;
noneof the accu stomed sounds interru pted thesil ence of the s ol itu d es ;
on en j
either hear d the oyou s cries of chil dren nor the crow of the cock ,
.

v
E enthes igns by whi ch oneis awareof the pres ence of man did ,
not exist in this wil d pl ace No tra ce of cul ti ation was s een Not
. v .
v
e enwere thoseSpira l l ines of s mokepercei ed am on v g the trees which ,
poin t ou t ord in a ril y the hu mbl e st d we lli n The b eaten paths which
g .
wou nd throu gh the forest r es embl ed ra ther the prin

, ts l eft u ponth e soil
by fal l ow beas ts than pa ths fre u en q
ted by m en F or the r es t what I .
,
cal l pompou sl y a v
ill age was a col l ectionof dil apidated hu ts of themost
,
miserabl e a spect ; thes ewer e al l open to the rst arr i al ; it was s een v
that th ein habitan ts con ce al ed n othin g from their n eighb ors bu t it wa s ,
easil y u nderstood tha t if they ha d al l incommon ,

they enoyed l ittl e bu t j
comm on mis e ry . v
When we a rri ed the women were squ atted d own
,
a rou n d the hu ts som e chewin

, g be te l w i th o u t d oin g a n y th in g o t h ers ,
hol din g suspen d ed to their s in kin g b re as ts so m e fe eb l e ab ortion s .
The thr ee or fou r men that we fou n d in the haml et were l yi n

g ,
d ownas ide, smokin g coa rs e m a iz e ci a r e

g t te s a nd c h e w,
in g th e s i r i l ik e
the wome . v
n E ery one was naked or wore ery l ittl e cl othing The v .
tru e of th e Portugu ese on thec o ast s

The sa m e is
of E a st ern Afric a ; th ey h av e b eco m e a s l az y and bar
b arous th er e a s th e low est n at ive n egro es and yet ,
th ey w er e onc e one of the l eadi ng m aritim e p eopl es

of Europ e .
It is said al so th at inEqu a dor inthepr ovm ce Of

, , ,
L ox a th ere are wild b arb arou s Sp aniards Of entirely

, , ,
unm ixed blood who h a ve lo st every tra c e of h istori c ,
tra d ition(Tschu di) .

3
The Ar a bia n s w er e onc e the m o st pow erful of the

S em itic r a c es and st am p ed th eir inu enc e on the civ
,
il iz ation Of the glob e; y et inSocotr a th ey a r e s ai d to ,
h av e b ecom e so d egra d ed and in a ct ive a s not ev en to ,
compl exio n of the chil d re n wa s a l m os t white; that of the men and

women, soot col or . The y ha d thick l ips , l a rge bl a ck e es , y s trai ght
j
pro ecting nos e a nd r ough l ong hair The were al l s mal l and thin . y .
v
One wou l d ha e s a id that this popu l ation pass ed withou t tra nsitionfrom
y t thede l ine f m nh d ; y th eemed n t t e i t f the e
infa nc o c o a oo ou s o o x s or s
unh ppy pe pl e; thei eye we e h l l w nd thei kinwithe ed

a o r s r o o a r s r .
O g ide wh we e M l y
ur u d d e ed
s, m e f the w men k
o r a a s, a r ss so o o ,
as
ing them h w th ey n m ed th ei v
o il l g e whe e we e thei h b nd &
a r a ,
r r r us a s, c.
B t fte h v in
u a
g he d thei
r epl ie they d e l ed t
a th t they
ar ld r r s, c ar o us a cou
n t mp ehend pe fe tl y wh t they id n
o co r nt f r
g e tcm ny a sa ,
o a ccou o a r a a
w d th t we e n t M l y n The p ie t wh
or s a r mp nied m e d e
o a a a . r s o a cco a ,
s cend ed from his horse, a pproa ched them , a nd dis co ered that the l a n v
ua e the
g g y spoke was a simpl e mixture of Mal ay a nd P ortuguese .
This l a ngu age its elf wa s them os t r eal expressionof the s ad mental
s tateof the se u n happy peopl e They knew neither who they were n or .
whencethey came Thenam es by which they were cal l ed, repres ented
.
no fa mil y recol l ectio n for

,
the y l ived ra ther pro miscu ousl y . The id ea
Of time wa s ab o ve hei t r weak co nception, a nd most of them ma d e them
sel ve s remark ed by su ch bru tishness that their isitors v coul d Obtai nno
reas o na bl erepl y v
e ento themost simpl e u estion s

q .
UN IT Y OR DI VERSIT Y OF o m ens . 47 7
po ssess a bo a t In Nubia th ey a r e thought to be

.
,
m or e l az y and l ess c a p a bl e of inventio n a nd ent er

,
prise th an n egro es (Waiz ) a nd th ey live inthegr eat est ,
m isery .
In Irel a nd in Sligo and North ern Mayo two cen

, ,
tu ries of d egra d at ion an d h ardsh ip a re s ai d to h a v e

prod u c ed physic a l effects on a popul at ion onc e vigor
ou s a n d w ell form ed wh i ch would l ik en them to the
-
,
a pp ea r a nc e of so m e of th e low e st A fri c a n a n d O c ean

i c a n trib es Th ey ar e r em a rk a bl e for op en proj ect
.

,
ing m outh s w ith pro mi n ent t eeth and expo sed gu m s

, ,
an d th eir a dv a ncing ch eek bon es and d epr essed no ses -
b ea r b arb arism on th eir v ery front

O th ers ar e de .
s crib ed a s ve feet two inch es ou an a v erag e pot

,
b ell ied bow l egg ed a nd abort i vely featur ed

,
-
,

.
It c annot be question ed th at the d egree of civiliz a

t ion or b arb arism a ffect s al l the features of th e body
,
an d fa c e Thus a m ong a thou sand in st a n F

. e eatu r s
by a ffected
ce s wh ich mi ght be s e l ect ed Mrs Norton em n

,
.
ul a ti o
ob ser ves th at the fr eeborn n egro ch ildren in S ierr a -
L eon e h a ve m ore int ell igent eyes freer b ea ring and

, , ,
a m or e a gr ee abl e form th a n th e ir em ancip a t ed par ,
ent s. Day says th a t the h igh er is the po sit ion of a

n egro in the West Indies the m ore his typ e is found ,
di ffer en t from the low (Congo) n egro typ e and ap ,
r oa chin th e Europ ea n or a t l e a s t the J e w i sh fe a

p g ,
tur es It is g ener ally a d m itt ed th a t the l ow b arb a

.
,
rou s typ e of one trib e of negro es found inthe North

ernU i e nt d St at es and the W est

th at of the In di es
co a st n egro of Guinea h a s b een m uch improved

,
m erely by cont a ct w ith wh it es a nd by a st a t e Of free

d om T h e t estim ony fro m m ission s in
Ch n ge f .
type
a o
'
South Afric a (a ccordi ng to Philip) and

fro m th e Ph il ipp in es (s ee M all a t) is th a t inthe thi rd , ,
g en era tion thesh ap e Of h ea d of thech ildr en b egin s

to ch ang e .
R es i ns the gr ea t a dvoc at e Of th e th eory th a t the
Sh a p e of th e skul l is th e only dist inct i ve m a rk of r a c e
a d mit s th a t th e sk u lls of town and co untry p eople

in Sw eden d iffer in siz e owing to th eir differ ent
, ,
m od e Of l ife; and Wil son st a t es th a t th e skull s of th e

,
a nc ie nt b arb a ria n Scots are sm all er th an tho se of the

m od ern c ivil iz ed p eopl e .
So ag ain the B u shmen l iving in the districts ,
north east of L ak e Ng am i h a ve m uch b ett er form s

,
th an tho se inthe extrem e south owing to th eir b ett er ,
nourishm ent In N ew Hol l a nd the app ear anc e of

.
,
the n a t iv es v aries a ccording to th eir po sit ion a nd th eir
D i e en e i n
ff r
opportun
c s
i t i es for a cqu iring food ; an d i n
same ra ce.
N ew South W al es ev en the h a ir v a ries to
,
a gr ea t d e gree am ong p eopl e a pp arently of the s am e

orig in som e h a v ing it sm ooth som e curly and som e
, , ,
crisp ed (See Wa iz ) Ha l e notic es v ery great con

. .
tr a sts in the inh ab it ant s of South a nd North K ing s
m ill I sl a nd s (Micron esi a) though of the Sam e r a c e

,
differenc es to be tra c ed ent irely to ext ern al c auses .

UNIT Y OR DIVERS Y OF IT ORIGIN . 47 9
Th es eex a m pl es could be m ult iplied to a ny ext ent .
We ar e not cont es ting inth ese sta t em ents the ex

i stence Of phy sic a l typ es wh ich a r e d istinct a nd a r e
, ,
tra nsm itt ed am ong m en; bu t wewould only urg e th at

this diversity a m ong ra c es con fessedly of the sam e
orig in a nd this lik en ess a m ong ra ces who ar e by m any
,
cl assied as di stinct c anno t be a ccount ed for on the

,
th eory th at the present physical di ffer enc es of m an

'
kind spring from a D iversity of O rigin .
IV It is w ell known in reg ard to a nim als th at

.
,
a proc ess Of A ccl i m a ti on occur s A c ert ain r a c e for

.
,
inst a nc e ch ang es its clim at e a nd so il a nd physic a l

,
Cir cu m st a nc es ; th e r st o ffspring ar e inp a rt w eakly , ,
or th ey in p art die out at l ength a sl ight variation

, ,
occurs inthe int ernal or ext ern al structure

A n m m cc at '
wh ich en ables its po ssessors b ett er to r esist

the d estructive a g enc ies a round it a nd n ally to sur
vive Th ese p eculiarit ies ar e tran sm itt ed a nd m

.
cr eased inasm uch a s th ey are b en ecial to tho se who

,
po ssess th em until nally the r a c eb eco m es a ccustom ed

,
to i ts new circum st ances .
The sam e th ing t ak es pl a c e w ith m en Al l r a c es .
Of m e n s o fa r a s we know a r e c ap abl e in t im e of be
, ,
coming a ccl im a t ed to any new country or cli m at e; a s

w itn ess the J ews li ving from the h eat s of tropic al
Asia a nd Afric a to the cold of Russia or th e Ary a n
.
desc end ant s surviving and transm itt ing vigorous Off
,
Spring wh e
,
th er in India or Ic el and It is true th at .
4 80 THE RACES OF T HE OLD W ORLD .
af t er c enturies or a ges of r esid enc e on a g iven soil and

und er a g i ven clim at e a new phy sic al typ e is form ed
, ,
tt ed for its circum st a nc es wh ich m ay not be easily

,
an d a t onc e tr an spl ant ed ; any m or e for in st a nc e , ,
th an the t am e duck or goo se with his ch ang ed org an s ,
wo ul d be tt ed to l iv e a t onc e inthe wild st at e A .
h abit of cl im at e has spru ng up wh ich m ay n eed long ,
sp a c es of t i m e a n d new c ircu m st anc es to ch ang e .
Thu s D r Cl a rk r eport s th a t inDo m in iqu e in1 7 93

.
,
96 th e ep i d em i c struck al l the n egro es just im port ed

,
fro m Afri c a whil e tho se long on the isl a nd esc ap ed

, , .
In som e c ases this a cclim at ion m ay occur r ap idly ; as

,
for inst anc e i t is sai d th e pur e negro es inth is cou ntry

, ,
of th e th ird g en er a t ion fro m Afri c a n p a r e nt s c annot ,
return w ith impunity to th em al a riou s co asts of Afric a ,
th ough th eir fa th ers l ived th er e in co mpl et e h ealth .
In g en er al too a cclim ation is in p art d ep end ent

, ,
on m or al c auses : the pow er in any given r a c e intel l i

g ently to a d apt its h abits to new circum st anc es and ,
a bov e al l the c a p a c ity of s e

, f
g conWol s o th a t -
,
n
mora l e the v ic es a n
ca u s s
d indulg enc es of a str ang e coun
try and cl im at e m ay be r esist ed Very m uch Of the
20
.
effect s a ttribut ed to cl im at e is d u e to hum an v i c es ;

,
an d it w ill g en er ally be found th a t th e r a c es m o st

gift ed w ith sel f control tho se Of m o st m or al principl e
-
a r e tho sewh i ch endur e for eign c m a t es b est Who

li .
can doubt th a t th e l a m e nt abl e pictur e giv en abov e Of ,
P ortugu ese d eg en era cy in the E ast In di es is du e in ,

UNIT Y OR DI VERSITY OF OR GIN I . 4 81
gr eat mea sur e to m ora l c au ses ; as is the lik e d eg en er

ac
y i n ou r own s outh e r n cont in ent .
Th e low er the m or e ignor a nt and d egr a d ed a peo

,
l e i s the l e ss tt ed i s i t to Ch ang e i ts cl im a t e an d
p , ,
the m or e sur e to p eri sh und er the ch ange .
Prob ably no r a c e endur es di versities of clim at e so

w ell as the grea t Teutoni c r a c e and it will be found ,
th at th eir various branch es transpl ant ed to trop ic al or

,
w a rm countries as the Dutch in Afric a Bf $g geie

0
u t a
c
an d E a st Ind ia th e English in Ind ia a nd

,
m e '
th e Am er ic an s inthe South ern St at es of North Am er
ica owe th eir vigor and th e ir h ealth m ore to m ora l

c au ses th an phy sic al : for of al l grea t fam il ies of m en ,
we m ay assert th a t this inth e h igh est d egr ee is gift ed

w ith self control We m ay Som etimes see a p eopl e
-
.
un d er proc ess Of a ccl im at ion : a s for in st a nc e theAn , ,
glo Am eric ans and G erm ans inNorth Am eric a who se

-
,
physic al typ e is gr a du ally ch anging fro m the origin al

G erm an or E nglish typ e and a d apting i tself to its new
circum st anc es though it is impo ssibl e to say how far

int erm a rr iag e m ay h a v e p a rt in thi s ch ang e of typ e .
The rst e ffect s of th is proc ess W ill no dou bt a pp ea r

unfa vor abl e; thew eak er and tho se unsuit ed to our cl i
m at e m u st p erish wh il e thestrong er will gr a d u ally
,
surv i v e an d tr a n sm it th eir d esc end a nt s unt il a new ,
typ e is form ed a da pt ed to the country and clim at e

,
*
.
The gr and fa ct th at v ariou s r a c es can thu s a ccu s

,
It is a re
g at error of y
ma n writers o n Ethnol ogy ,
to s uppose tha t
tom th emselves to al l clim at es seem s to ,

us a
p re
sum pt i on in fa vor of th eir comm on orig in .
Hybr i d i ty . The strong est evi d enc e to th e m ind s

Al l r a ces of m en
cienc e in fa vor of Uni ty of
of s
fr u i tfu l
g e het
O rigin h a s b een u su ally h eld to be the fa ct
r.
, ,
th at all r a ces ar e fr uitful w ith one a noth er,

Th er e is no exc eption to this : a nd th e few in
st anc e s looking intheoth er di r ecti on h av eall yi e
,
ld ed ,
b eforem ore minut e inv estig ations *

.
2
theAm erican ph y iq
has d egenerated from the En
s ue
gl ish t pe If i t y .
wereWithinthe el d of this Treatise, th e contrar coul d b eea sil pro ed y y v

from innu m erabl e d ata . Wewoul d onl y cal l ntionto somenotoriou s
a tte
v v
e idences i nfa or of ou r vi tal ity and power It is well kn
. ownby man u
fa ctu rers and empl oyers in this cou n try, that for l ab ors r e ui rin g the q
u tmost phys ical endu r ance and mu scu l a r power, su ch a s ironpu d -
d li n g

,
l umb ering in the for ests and on the s treams and pion
,
eer ,
,
v
Work foreigners are ne er s o s u itabl e a s the nati e Am eri can sv .
The repor ts of the examin i ng su rgeon s for ol u n v

teers su ch as that
of Dr W H Thomps onto theSurgeonGe

. . . neral , in1 8 62 , who examined
-
v
m en show a far hi gh er a erag e of physi u e in th eAmerican q s
examined thaninthe En l ish G erma n s , or Irish

, g ,
.
The i mm ens e physical a chi e em en v ts of theAn gl o American racein

-
cl e a rin a n
g d im pr ov i ng th e s u rfa ce of this Con tinen t ,
a re a l on e p roofs of
re a t v ita l ity a n d p h ys ic al powe r

g .
It is a fa ct well kn own to ou r l ifein su ra n

-
ce compan ies tha t the a er v
ag e l en th o f l ife h e r e is g re ate r thantha t Of theEn g l ish tabl e s
g .
Theeffect of the cl imateis in d eed to pr odu ce a s om ewhat spar e n er ,
v ou s a n d m u s cul ar type u ite differ en q t from the En g l ish thou h to

g
this there a re a st n v u mb e rs of e xce ption s ; bu t the a e

ra e of h e
g al v
th,
of
m u scu l ar s trength and power Of s u stained end urance, we belie eto be
,
v
g re a te r he re th a ninEn g l an d or ina n y ci il i z ed v
co un t ry .
a
The s ta temen t at on e tim e u rged , that the na ti e femal es o r v
g in s of N e w H o l l an d ,
a f t er p r od u cing chil drenwith the Engl ish be ,
camebarre nwith their ownmal es is fou nd to beincorrect This state

, .
UNIT Y OR DI VERSITY or ORIG IN . 4 83
All r a c es of m en of al l countries a re fertil e w ith

, ,
on e a noth er Still it is cl aim ed th a t ev en if th is be

.
,
th e c a s e the o ffspring Of v e
, ry d ifferent r a c es a s for ,
in st anc e th e Congo n egro a nd the wh it e Europ ea n

,
ar e w eakly a n d st eril e a nd n ally d ie out , .
F a cts in r eg ard to this im port ant subj ect are ex

tr em el y di fcul t to Obt a in Th e g en er al im pr ession
.
inour South ern St a t es is th at m ul a tto es do S l y f , ter i i t o

m e u l a tto s
not p erp etu at e th em selves for m any g ener .
a tion s . But on the oth er h a nd inthe Middl e St at es

, , ,
ev ery one know s m ul a tto fam ili es who ar e a pp ar ,
ently Vigorou s a nd h ealthy for sev er a l g en er a ti on s .
As it is g en er ally und er stood th a t a consid er abl e p art

of the sl a ve s a t the South a r e of m ix ed blood a n d as ,
th e r at e of increa se of th e sl a v es i s known to be l a rge ,
th e conclu sion would s eem prob a bl e th at m ul atto es do
p erp etu at e th em selves fr eely ev en inAm eric a Still , .
we h av e a s yet no tru stworthy st a t ist ics on th is v ery

, ,
i nt er est ing qu est ion The author ha s b een abl e a ft er

.
,
m uch inv est ig at ion only to coll ect a few fa ct s b earing

,
upon it It is to be hoped th a t scientic m en and

.
sta t ist ic i a n s w ill k ee p in m ind th is disput ed point in ,
r eporting st a tistics of popul at ion .
F ortun at ely thorough r eport s sinc e 1 7 7 4 are pre

, ,
ment wa s n
origi al l ym
by Coun t Strz l ecki, an
ade d has b een repeated
v
o er a n v
d o er , til l theworl d has belie ed it It is con v
tra dicted m ost
.
cl ea rl y an y
d carefu ll by theb est au thorit Dr Thompson y g tl eman
a en .
p erso nal l fy
am il i a r with the Isl a nd See h is a rtic l.e i nJou rn. of Ethn ol .
Soc ,. v ol . 3 , p. 2 4 3 .
rv d of the num b ers Of the m ul atto popul ation in

se e
C ub a The following are the t a bl es g iven by M de

.
.
la S a gr a W . eh a v e purpo s ely l eft out of v i ew th e s t a t

istics r el a t ing to th e m ul a tto es insl a very in a sm uch a s ,
th e s ev er it i es of th

a t sy st em m ight m od i fy th e n atur al
incr ea se of th e pop ul a t ion .
M EN WOM EN .
Wh i te . F ree M u l a ttoes. Y ear. W h i te

. F ree M ul a ttoes .
F rom th ese it app ears th t during the sixty sev en

,
a -
year s b efor e 1 8 4 1 the wh it e m al es of Cuba incr eased

,
t im es wh il e the m ul atto m al es increased

,
t im es ; and the whit e fem al es t im es ,
but the m ul atto es Of the sam e sex 4 92 + t imes ,

.
Th is c ert a inly look s v ery l ittl e l ik e a w a nt Of pow er

inthe cro ss Of p erp etu at ing it sel f .
Still far th er a ccord ing to the sam e author the

, ,
exc e ss Of b irth s o ver d eath s inthe isl and in

F f m
a cts ro ,
c be
1 8 2 7 wa s for fr ee n egro es in every
u
, ,
1 00 ; for sl a v e n egro es for sl a ve m ul atto es

, ,
for wh it es an d for fr ee m ul a tto es ,

,
Th is pl a inly ind ic a t es no in fer iority invi t al power

inth emul at to .
UNIT Y OH DI ERSIT V Y OF ORIGIN . 4 85
Humboldt gi ves for 1 7 9 3 the r el ati ve numb ers of ,
different r a c es intheCity of Mexi co over 5 0 years of ,
a
g e
.
The proportion m ix ed
ra c es over 5 0 years was
of
,
6 in ev ery hundr ed ; Of the Indian 6 ; per c ent ; ,

.
of the Sp an i a rd 8 ; a nd the Mul atto 7

, ,
p e r ce nt ; a. fa ct show i ng th a t th e cro ss
'
b etween the n egro a nd the whi t e th ere is m ore

long l ived th an the cro ss b etween the In dian and
-
th e wh it e a nd ev en m or e th an the n at ive stock it

,
se lf .
In St Migu el Br az il the foll owing wa s the st at e

.
, ,
of th e popul a t ion in 1 8 1 6 O ut Of whit es th er e

.
,
w ere 2 1 over 7 0 y ears and 3 o ver 8 5 and non e over

, ,
9 5 ; wh il e fro m fr ee m ul atto es th er e w er e 1 07 ,
ov er 7 0 y ears and 3 2 over 8 5 and 1 over 1 00 years ;

, ,
of fr ee n egro es th er e w er e only 5 over 7 0 y ea r s

, ,
an d of In dian s non e ,
.
Th e r esults a m o ng th e P itc a irn I sl and er s a re

equ a lly convincing th a t the Polyn esian and Teuto nic
,
r a c es can u nit e w ith the s am e r esults a s in k indr ed

ra c es .
In 1 7 90 the popul ation Of theisl and consist ed Of

,
only 3 0 p erson s nam ely : 4 Europ ean sailors 1 0 Poly

, ,
nesian wo m en and th eir ch ildr en In 1 8 2 5 th ey .

,
n umb er ed 66 ; in1 8 56 1 8 7 without a ny foreign im , ,
The childr en of th e New Z eal and ers and th e Eng

4 86 THE R ACES OF T HE OLD W O RL D .
lish (a ccordi ng to Waiz ) ar e a h ealthy and m uscul ar

r a c e; tho se of the Phi lippin e I sl a nders and the Euro
p ea n s are m or e b eautiful th a n the Europ ean s th em
se lves .
Th a t th e o ffspring of th e sa m e gr a d e Of mi xtur e in
differ ent r a c es ar e fruitful with one a noth er is pr ov ed ,
by the c ar eful n am es whi ch ar e g iv en in South Am er

ica to the v a ri ou s cro sses *
.
Th er e ar e som e a pp a r ent exc ept ion s foun d it is ,
tru e to the p erm an ent fruitful n ess Of different r a c es

, ,
but th ey ar e u su ally to be a ccount ed for by loc al

9
Thefol l owing v
M d e Larenandie
ocabul a r yi
res History of
s from .

q Q
Mexico ( u oted by u atrefages), indicating the di fferent d egrees of the
mixtu re effected betweenthe thr eer aces, Whi te, bl ack, and red
Mestisa, pr odu ct of a Spaniard and anIndianwoman .
Ca stis a of a Mongr el woma nand a Spania rd .
Espagnol a Of a Ca stiso and a Span i sh woman .
Mu l atre of a Spanish womanand a Negro .
Morisqu e Of a Mul atto womanand a Spaniard .
Al bino Of a Morisqu ea nd a Span ish woman .
Tornatras Of anAl bino a n d a Spanish wom an .
Ten tin ela ire of a Tornatr a s an d a Spanish woman .
v
Lo o of anIn dianwom ana nd a Negro .
Caribuj o of anIndianwomanand a Lo o v .
B arsin o of a Coyote a n d anInd ia nwoman .
Grifo of a Negr ess and a Lo o v .
Can isa Of a Mon el wo m ana n d a n Indian

gr .
Al ba ra z a d o Of a Coyote and a nInd ia nwoman .
Mechino of a Lo o a nd a Coyote v .
v
Some of thes eterms ha e, inother pl a ces besides Mexico, a d ifferent
s ign v
ication; s e eral are r epl aced by oth er expr essions .
F itz ro y s ta tes J
n of Ethnol Soc , 1 8 6 2 ) tha t 2 3 hu man arieties
( ou r . . v
a re enu m erated by s a va ns, in Lima from the mingl ing of theP eru ian,
, v
theNegro, a nd theSpania rd .
UNI T Y V
OR DI ERSIT Y OF o mens . 4 87
c auses Thus the Offspring of the Hol l and ers and

.
Mal ays on th e isl and of J a va a re s ai d not A pm n , p ,

e n xce ti o
to sur vive b eyond the thi rd g en er ation ; but p s.
on the oth er Side tho se of pur e whi t es di e out inthe

,
se cond so th a t thi s r esul t seem s fairly attribut abl e to

,
cl im at e .
Th e i mm en se incr ease and the phy sic al b ea uty ,
(in m any in st a nc es
) of th e v a riou s m ixtur es of colors
an d r a c es in South Am eri c a favor the Vi ew th at ,
al l r a c es can tr a n smit p e rm an ent and h ealthy off

spr ing .
We quot e from Qu atrefages p 3 2 2 ,

.
During th e four y ears th a t I pass ed in Br az il , Chili , and

P eru , sa ys M Hombr on, I wa s
.
O
a mu s ed to obs er v e the ing l
s u ar
m ixtur e of negr o es with th e aborigines ; I even m ad e an exa ct

note of th enumber of chil drenth at r esul ted i n a g eat
r number
of h ou seh ol d s , fr om th e al l iance of a white m anwith a negro
wom an; of a Wh itewith a nAm ericanwoman; of a negr o with
a wom anof Chil i or P er u ; of a nAm ericanwith his cou ntrywo
m a n; nd nal l y, of a negr o wom anwith a negr o
a .
I canaf rm th at th e u n i ons of whites with Am er icans ha ve

pr es e nted m ewith th e m ost el e v ated a ve rage; th en come th e
negro and negro woman; and l astl y th e negr o and Amer ican .
Inour col onies th e negro women and th e wh ites Offer a mid

,
dl ing fru itful ness ; th e mul atto wom en a nd th e Wh ites ar e ex

tr emely prol ic, as well as th e mul attoes a nd m u l atto women .
whit e Turk and the n egro

Th e o ffspr ing of the
wom an according to Dr Rigl er is a vigorous and

,
.
,
4 88 . THE R ACES OF THE OLD WORLD .
int el l ig ent race a nd uch

s m a rri ag es ar e p eculiarly
prolic .
P ro f Wil son in his P r eHistori c M an has col

.
, ,
l ected s om e v ery v a lu a bl e fa cts in r eg a rd to th e ex

t en sive popul a tion of h al f br eeds on the Red River -
and th e C an a di a n front i er In th e Red

.
H l b e d
a r e s
i nA m
River set tl em ent h e st at es (vol 2 p
rca '
,
.
,
.
wh ere th er e are about w ith In di an blood the ,
fa m ili es d esc end ed fro m mix ed p a rent ag e a r e l a rg er

th an tho se from wh it e p ar ent s
Archd ea con Hu n .
ter a C atholi c cl ergym a n fam ili a r for a long t im e

, ,
with the Indi an pop ul ation of British Am eric a in ,
r eply to the qu estion In wh at resp ects do the h alf ,

breed Indians differ from the pure Indi ans a s to

~
h ab it s of l ife courag e increase &c

,
s ay s
, , .
, ,
Th ey a r e sup er ior in ev ery r esp ect both m ent ally ,
an d physic ally The m ix ed o ffspring s ays Wil s on

37
.
, ,
do es not fail but g en erally by int erm arriag es it

, ,
b eco m es v ery d ifcult to d et erm ine wh eth er th ey

ar e pur e wh it e s or h a l f br eed s Mr J S D awson -
. . . .
,
of th e Re d R iv er exploring exp ed it ion d es crib es th e ,
h al f breeds as a h a rdy vigorou s ra c e of m en and

-
, ,
fr equ ently w ith l a rg e a nd h ealthy fa m il ies I .

know say s Wil son fro m m y own ob serv ation th at

,

,

,
th e F r ench h al f br eed s a t Red R iver a r e a gig ant i c

-
r a c e a s co mp a r ed with the Fr ench Can adians of

,
L ow er C an ad a
.
Th er e ar e m a ny ind ep en dent trib es of h al f

.
UNITY OR DI ERSIT V Y OF ORIGIN . 4 89
br eed s,

h e st a t es,
p art aking of th e ch a ra ct eristic s of

both th eir p arent s .
Rev J M a ra ult sp eak s h ighly of th e physic al and

. .
m ent al qu al it ies of the A bena kz s (m o stl y h al f breed s)

'
-
,
an d s ay s th a t th ey a re sup erior inint ell ig enc e to the

C a n a d ia n s
.
TheB a r ons on the St Ch a rl es Riv er h a v e b een

,
.
,
m ingl ing with the whit es for n early two c enturies so ,
th at th ey h ave n early lo st th eir l angu age Th ey are .
the m o st a d anc ed in c ivil iz at ion of al l th e C an a d ia n

v
trib es It is a sc ert ain ed by the India n c ensus of

.
1 8 44 th at th eir n um b er s h a ve v ery con sid er ably in

creased .
Statistics Show says D r Wil son fa rth er (p

,
. .

th at in Upp er a nd L ower C an a da the int er ,
m ixtur e of red a nd wh it e blood thou gh th ere c a rri ed ,
out und er unfa vorabl e circum st anc es do es not l ead to ,
d eg enera cy st erility or extinct ion but has cr eat ed an

, , ,
ext en siv e popul a t ion Of h al f bl oods tot ally ap art fro m

-
,
tho se of m ix ed blood who are r eab sorb ed into the

n ative trib es
.
In South Afr ic a a cro ss b etw een the Hott ent ots

,
n
a d th e Dutch t e B as ta r
h d s h a ve per Af i n r ca
b d as ta r s .
e tu ate d th em elv es an d port i on of th em
p s a ,
the Gr i na s b eco m e a p erm a n ent tr ib e quit e a s

g ,
vigorou s as eith er of th eir p ar ents Still th erearenot .
e t fa ct s su f c ien t fr o m wh i ch to obt ain a n a b solut e

y ,
sc ie ntic conclusion on the matt er .
*
21
And we would s ay , a p r iori , we should e

xp ect on
the th eory which we sh all soon st at e th at th er ewould ,
be a di fculty in two v ery di v erse typ es cro ssing a t

rst wi th p erm a nent fert ili ty Th eir m utu al differ .
cn ce s an d v a rying con st itution s would n atur ally r en

d er the surv iving of the r st o ffspring so m ewh a t
doubtful Tak e the m att er of a cclim at ion alone
. .
Ea ch p arent is a d apt ed to a different and p ecul iar

con di t ion of t em p er a ture soil and clim at e The o
'
.
, ,
spring if it sh a r es th e
,
se a d apt a t i on s equ ally m u st be ,
in so far un a d apt ed to its cli m a t e a nd c ircum st a nc es .
1
1332? i
ben i
n a
f Th a t i s a h al f blood m ul a tto i n our North
o
.
,
-
g we kl y ernSt a t es in so far a s hehas a n egro con

,
sti tu tion i s u n,
tted for our cli m at e; inthe South ern ,
he i s equ ally un a d apt ed from his whit e blood to the

, ,
clim at e th ere and it m ay be sev er al c entur ies b efore

,
h e b eco m es suit ed to eith er .
We m ay suppo se too th at the di fferent t end encies

, ,
to disease insuch different r a c es might m ak e the con ,
stitu ti on w e ak e r ; and farth er in this country th ere ,
m ay be m or al c a u ses of wh ich we ar e not su fciently

aw are .In every m ul atto th er e is som eth ing of the
,
prid e and the sen sitiven ess Of the rul ing ra c e whi le ,
E pl n i n
x a at ohis m ixtur e with bl a ck blood expo ses him
gix zg
a r a ces
ut continu ally to the vul g ar pr ejudic e and b ase
in sult wh ich our popul a c e h eap on this Opp essed r a c e r .
Hem ay die out a s the Indi an d ies out fro m the w ear
, ,
UN IT Y OR DI V ERSITY or ORIGIN . 4 91
a nd cont a ct with a di ffer ent a nd gr asping r a c e .

*
Ther e\m ay be too a phy sical c a u s e inth e fa ct th a t

, , ,
m ul atto es who ar e n atur ally a sm al l popul at io n int er

, ,
m arry m uch with one a noth er a nd thu s from the , ,
a ccum ul a t ion Of l ik e t e ndencies to d isease th eir chil ,
dr en ar e w ea kly a nd do not sur vi v est

Th er e i s noth ing in th e gr a du a l dim inut ion a nd
d estruction of a savage or inferior r a c eincont a ct with
a m or e c i vi liz e d and pow erful which is m yst erious ,

as -
i s fr e qu ently s a i d or wh i ch h a s a n ything to do
w ith the subj ect Of hybridity The rst
N m y te y
.
o s r .
gi ft s of CIVIhz ati onare n aturally fat al to a

0 0
b ar b arous p eopl e from the fa ct th at th eir con stitutions

,
an d h a b it s h a v e b een form ed und er ent ir ely differ ent

circ um st anc es and it r equires t im e to a d apt th em to
,
the new cond ition s Thu s i t is r el at ed th a t the S and

.
This must not beu nderstood to be a poetic or s en timen tal state

ment It is a scientic consid era tionnow, inexpl aining the diminu tion
.
of a ny barba rous or n presenceof a m ore powerful one

inferior r acei
the c ect onthe spirits or temperamen t which the con trast of a d ifferen

t
an d morefortunate peopl e cau ses No d ou bt with the North American
.
Indian mel a nchol y is to be set d own inthe d riest s tatistical l ist of the
,
ca u s es of his d e cl in e .
3

W e suspe ct that this (i e thel e ssen
. i ng
.
,
o f ig or a nd fe rt il ity by v
cl ose in terbreedin n n u l tim ate fa ct, bu t a n atu ral con n
g) is o t a s e q ue ce
of i nh er ita nc e the in herita n ce of d is e as e or te nd ency to dis eas e which ,
cl os e in te rbr e edin erpe t uate s an d a ccu mu l a tes bu t wid ebree d in g m ay

g p ,
neu tral iz e or eliminate (Dr A Gray Rev of Da rwins Theory &c

. . .
,
.

, .
,
p. T his m ost in g en io u s su
gg e s tion w e b el ie e,
is origin al with Dr v ,
.
v
Gray to whos e in estigations and cl ear r ea sonings onthes ub ect of the
,
j
v
forma tionof arieties, e ery stu den v
t of ra ces is u n der su ch great obl i
g a tion s .
4 92 THE RACES OF THE OLD WO RL D .
w ich Isl a nd ers r st b eg an to t ak e cold a ft er w earing

cloth e s ! Th en a sa v ag e r a c e are a lw a y s inclin ed to
t e d estruct ve st
h i im ul nt o c v l ed r a c es as alco
a s f i i i z
hol tob a cco

,
a
,
n d Op ui m withou t h aving th e intel l i
genc e to gu ard ag ainst their ill e eCts So with the
'
-
.
disea ses of civil iz at ion : and ev en the food of a hou se

dwelling p eopl e is som et im es entir ely un suit ed to an .
outdoor and a ct ive p eopl e Morbid app etit es for new

.
food a rise a s it i s sai d th a t the M aori Of N ew Z eal and

,
h ave b een dim inishing sinc e 1 8 3 0 princip ally from ,
the d isord er s brou ght on by eat ing p u t /r id corn im ,
port ed by Europ eans .
A b a rb arous p eopl e incont a ct w ith a h igh er peo

l e i s fr equ e ntly d im in i sh ed or ext e r m i n a t ed fr o m the
p ,
d es tr u cti onof ga m e c a u sed by th e sup er i or skil l of the

oth er T
.hu s th e Ind i a n Com m ISSIon a c
Ca u s e , ,
e in i n
ct o
xt .
cord ing to Wil son r eport ed in1 8 58 of the

,
M onta gna r s on the L ower St L a wr enc e th at th ey

,
.
,

w ere diminishing r apidly u pw ards Of 3 00 h ave d ied

,
within teny ear s one h al f of whom h ave fallen vict im s

,
to st arv ation
owing to the sh and g ame h a ving
,
b een so m uch dimini sh ed by theWhit es .
One of the gr eat est c au ses how ev er is o ften ne , ,
gl eet ed by invest ig ators th at is i nterma rr i a ge It is

, ,
.
ev id ent fro m D r W il son s st a t ist ic s th a t l a rg e nu m

.
,
b ers of the Ind ian s inBritish Am eric a and theUnited

St at es h av e int erm arried w ith wh it es and h a ve be ,
com e gra dually ab sorb ed inthesup erior r a c e and are ,

UNIT Y OR DIVE RSTTY OF ORIGIN . 4 93
no long er d istingu ish abl e fro m it : ea ch new m a rriag e

of th e m ix ed prog eny b eing n a tur ally w ith the rul ing
race *
.
It do es not n ec essarily follo w th at the civiliz ed

r a c e ext erm in at es the savag e Som et im es the inferior .
h as the m o st vigor and th e cult iv a t ed p eopl e b eco m es

,
d egr ad ed and d windles a w ay a s the Portugu e se ,
a lr ea dy d escr i bed in cont a ct with the Mal ays ; or the

,
Sp aniard s in South Am eric a wh ere the m ixed r a c es ,
se em d est in ed to h a ve th e pr epond er a nc e So m etimes .
two ra c es of v ery different origin can li ve

si d e by sid e for c entur i es ea ch fulll ing its ,
se p arat e o fc e a s the brown and l ight Brahm anic

,
Ary a ns of Indi a wit h the Tur anianbl a ck s ; or th ey

ca n int e rm arry as the unciviliz ed K elts and Teutons
,
w ith the cultur ed Rom an s or the Turks with the ,
Greeks Th er e is every reason to b el ieve th at inthis

.
country in th e w arm distri cts the n egro and whit e

, ,
ca nl iv e sid e by sid e without the for m e r dim inish ing ,
a s do th e Am e ric an In di ans in cont a ct w ith the

whi t es It is only inthe cold l at itud es h ere th at the
.
,
n egro r ac e dwindles a way r

.
Nor is it n ecessarily tru e th at m ixed r a c es ar ein ,
Of the famous Moh a wks ,

sa sy Wil son onl y two are fou nd onthe
,
B ay of Q ui nte
,
u nmixed with white bl ood .
{ Th
v
e increas e of the total bl a ck
popul ation, b oth free and sl a e, of v
th eSou th ern States from 1 8 4 0 wa s per ct , Whil etha t of the .
whites from 1 8 3 0 wa s o nl y per ct.
Inthe NorthernStates , New York is a bou t then orthe rnl imit for the
freebl a ck popul a tion be on y

d this , the cl imatea cting fatal l y .
ferior physic ally ; thus th e o ffspring of th e Turks and

,
the Moor s a r e m or e b eaut iful th an eith er of th eir par
ent s . The Ar a b s and Abyssini a n s produc e a h ealthy

an d h a nd som e r a c e The m uch m ingl ed Indi a n pop
.
-
ul ati on In P a r agu a y a n d Coch a b a mb a ar e

V,gor of ,
m ed
ix e
m ore b eaut iful aft er som e g en er at ion s th a n
r ac s .
th e pur e Sp an i a rds In P eru the On

. otos a cro ss of
, ,
th e M est iz o and In di an exc eed in bodi ly a ct ivity an

,
d
c ap a cities al l oth er r a c es on the soil The F eej ees .
,
whi ch ar e suppo sed to be a m ixtur eof the Polyn esian s

with the O ri ent al n egro es are a rem ark ably power

,
ful r a c e The fa ct s al r ea dy m enti on ed in r eg a rd to

.
the Am eri c a n h alf br eed s ar e to the sam e eect

'
-
.
V The m o st favorit e obj ections m ad e to Unity of

.
or g n
i i a r,
e a ,
in
th t t e r em ot est hum an a ntiquity at
h
l east y ear s b efore Christ and n ea r th e rec eived

d at e of th e F lood we nd th e differ ent hum a n typ es
as d ist inctly p i ctur ed on th e m on um ent s of Egypt a s ,
th ey exi st now The low n egro typ e th e brown Tu

.
-
,
r an i a n the S em iti c a nd th e wh it e Ary an

Obje i n t
ct o s o
, , ,
re p e r ctly r pr nt d th r hu n
m
ggig
t a fe e es e e e e I f m a .
m n u m en ts
l
o
physic al typ es are utterly unch anged for a

p eriod of or years th ey ask is th er e any

, ,
r ea son to suppo se th a t th ey ch ang ed during the

or y ea rs prec eding ? The n egro had his bl a ck
Sk in his th ick l ip s protru di n
, ,
g j aw and curved l eg s ;
th e S emit e his b ent no se; the Egy pt ia n his bronz e
com pl exi on and voluptuous lip s ; theAryan his whi t e ,

UNITY OR DI VERSIT Y OF ORIGIN . 495
sk in a nd
nobl e featur es b efore the tim e of theP ha
r a ohs ; why i s i t to be thought th a t i n th
e few
thousand y ea rs pr ec eding th ey had any di ffer ent
,
traits ?
Who ever sees th ey triumph antly inquire a r a c e
, ,
typ e ch anging ? Wh en has the Ethi op ian ch ang ed

his Skin ? Wh en did a Europ ean ever b ecom e a
n egro ? Wh ere has m an seen an Am eric an Indi an
p ass into a Whit e? Wh er e even has a Jew without
, , ,
crossing with oth er ra c es a cquired a Gr eek or ,
Engli sh form of featur es ? Who ever h ears of Eng

l ishm en Or F r enchm en b ecomi ng bl a ck under th e
Trop ic s ? Wh er e do es str a ight h air ch ang e into friz
z le d or thin l ip s n egro l ip s ? Wh er e i s th e proc ess
to
-
,
/
going on which sh all conv ert one ra c e to ano th er ?

Th ese we conc eive to be th e strongest obj ect ion s
th a t canbe m a d e ag a inst the Unity of O rigin and we ,
h ave st at ed th em fully .
We ar e r eady to a dm it th at u nd er the r ec eiv ed

,
Chronology it is very dii cul t to a ccount for such a

,
v ariety a s the n egro But b efore r econsidering the

.
subj ect of th e F or m a t io n of V a riet ies and our expl a

n at ion the r ead er m ust fam il iariz e his m ind with the
,
po ssibil ity of a v ery ext end ed dura t ion of the hum an

r a c e The Egyptian di scoveries r end er prob abl e a
.
gr eat er hum an ant iqu ity ; m any indi c ations over the
world po int towa rd it and now th ese r ec ent g eologi
,
cal di scov e ries which we h ave d escrib ed above a s ,

c ar efully int erpret ed by imp artial m en of thorough

s ci enc e m ay be said to pr esent a very strong proof
,
Of it We c annot s ay wh a t the dur at ion of m anhas

.
b een on this ea rth ; we do not a tt em pt even a th eory

An y f
or
tiq u it
e st im a t e of the num b e
o
r of c entur i es or
m n a
chilia d s th at m ust be a dd ed to hum anan

n al s We only r est on th e prob ab il ity Of a mu ch l onger
. - ,
ti n iefor th e exi st enc e of m an on th is ea rth th an is ,
co m m only suppo sed .
R eferring b a ck now to the principl es already l ai d

, ,
down of V a riation and Inh erit ance we nd th at

, ,
pl a nts and a nimals wh en onc e th ey h ave b egun to

i ,
v a ry m ay for a t im e v ary exc eedi ngly or sport

,

,

,
unt il a p e rm an en t v ariety or typ e is form ed The .
s am e thi ng i s undoubt edly tru e of m an .
Suppo se inso m e v ery r em ote age of thep ast long ,
b efor ethe r ec eived co m m enc em ent of hum an ann al s ,
a n Asia t i c trib e of so m e i nt e rm edi at e typ e b etw een

a l l th e pr e se nt r a c es of m en had emi grat ed to an ,
n
ent ir ely new cou try a d cl n i m a t e say to the east of

F m t nf
or a
A fr i c
io
a A o
l l th e . e xt ern a l inu enc es on the
bl k e
a ac
physiqu e of thi s trib e are ch ang ed ; the soil
ra c .
for s o il i s found to h a v e a n im port an t ff ct on

( e e
hu man the w a t er th e t em p er at u r e , ,
the sc en ery th e m i a sm a t i c i nu e
,
nc e the el ectric al , ,
the m or a l inu enc es in th eir d iffer ent p u r sui t s and

,
SeeMorel s dis cussionof

creti nism inhis Tra it su r l es De
g e
neres
ca noes .
UNIT Y V
OR DI ERSIT Y OF ORIGIN . 97
m ea n s of i ih
l vel ood differ ent fro m wh at th ey
al l are
h ave b een From th ese or fro m s o m e c ause w ith

.
,
whi ch we ar e un a cqu aint ed a Sl ight v a riety a pp ears

,
in the o ffspring ; it m ay po ssibly be s o m e ch a ng e

of in t ern al structur e tting the po ssessors to r esis t
,
b ett er the d estructive in u enc es of the new Cl im at e

an d so il th is ch ang e m ay be a ccom p an i ed a s a cor
r el at ing feature with a Slightly d arker Sh a d e of color

, ,
or a m inut e ch ang e inthe h air or the outward stru e ,
ture of the body Tho se chi ldr en who from u n

.
, ,
known c au ses h ave a cquired th is alm o st imp erc eptible

,
a dv a nt a e ar e of cour sem or elik e

g
,
ly to survive Their .
childr en ag ain on the principl e of Inh eritanc e will

, , ,
inthe r st pl a c e t end to be l ik e their im

m ediat e p ar ent s but th ey w ill a lso t end in
,
a le ss d e gr ee to be lik e al l th eir p arent s ; so th at the
a ttr a ction s

of r esem bl a nc e w ill in so m e c a ses be
, , ,
compound ed of the clo ser and stronger a ttra ction

tgwa r d th e v a riety a nd th a t tow ard al l the a nc estor s
, ,
or the type of the sp ec ies The result ant will nat u .
r ally be som e new variety of color or structu re In .
th is way we can und erst and how for a given t im e

, , ,
th er e m ight be st art ed m any v ariet ies of m an aft er ,
onc e the v aria t ion had b egun This would go on for .
a ce rt ain p eriod p erh ap s during m any c enturies

an d th er e would be only two l imit s to th e new v arie

t ies ; onewould beth e Prin cipl eOf Iner i ta noe wh ich ,
would al ways m ak e the chil dr en l ike th eir long li n e

4 98 THE RACES OF E
TH ) OLD WORLD .
of a nc estors ,
a nd
thus k eep the typ e of the sp ecies ,
an d pr ese rv e th e ch ild f ro m ch a nging into

P in pm f
r ci o
In h enm e
a nyth ing but a MAN ; a n d th e oth er th e
c
a dv a nt a g e of th e v a ri a t i on s to th e ir po ssessor s .
In the c ase suppo sed we h ave im agin ed a Sli ghtly

,
d ark er sh ade Of color the correl ating featur eto som e

,
im p erc eptibl e a dva nt ag e of structur e or fu nction .
Th is is not an improb abl e suppo sition Th er e ar e .
m any corr el at ing fea tur es whi ch a ccom p any ch ang es

of structur e an d f unct ion why ,we c an not
Corr e a l ti n
fea t u r e s
g

t ell We kno w not why blu e ey es and

.
l ight color Should be conn ect ed w ith a sa nguin etem

p e r am e nt ; why th e fea th e r ed feet a nd s k in b etw een
the to es of young pigeons sh ou l d h av e a nyth ing to do
'
with th ei r fu tur e color ; why a fem al e cat is m or e

l ik ely to h av e the tortoisesh ell fur ; why a cock w ith-
a l a rg e tOp knot -
ha s u su ally a sm all er com b ; why
a de form ity inone p a rt of the hum a n fr am e h as o ft en
a corr e sponding d e form ity ina noth er p art

.
We do see c ert ain c ases wh er e the int ern al func

t ions h ave a dir ect effect on the com pl exi on as the
condition of the liver Without th en expl ainn it

.
, , ,
we m er ely suppo se th at Sl ight v a ri a t i on s h a v e a risen ,
wh ich ar e Of b en et to tho sewho po ssess th em Th eir .
Offspring ag a in in so fa r a s th ese v ari at ion s a r e

, ,
a d a pt ed to th e ir new c ircum st anc es w ill be m or e ,
l ikely to l ive and tran sm it d esc end ants ; a nd th ese

v ariation s w ill incr ease a ccord ing as th ey are of prot ,
UNIT Y OR DI V ERSITY OF O RIGIN . 4 99
a nd cont inu e to increa se and deviat e from the p ar ent

stock until th ey h a ve r ea ch ed the ut m o st po int in
,
which th ese p eculi ar featur es ar e b enecial Tho se .
d est itut e of th ese a dvant ag es will be m or e lik ely on a

,
bro a d sc al e to p erish and in the proc ess of ag es only

,
tho se w il l r em ain who h ave th em ; and w ith th em ,
wh en the tim e com es th a t the extrem e v a N m , a a

el n ecti o
r i a tion
s
s ar e not prot abl e or ar e Of po sit iv e
.
lo ss tho se h aving th em will bel ess l ik ely to l ive th a n

,
tho se with l ess extrem e v ariations and SO the l ast ,
prot abl e v ariation w ill continu e and b eco m e p erm a

nent b ec au se a d apt ed to its circum st anc es
,
.
If th e suppo sed trib e w er e l ik e m o st of the early

tr b es o
i f m en nom a dic th e v ari a t ions we h ave

,
im ag in ed would be the m or e l ikely to occur ; ea ch

v ariety eith er a rising or p erp etu ating itself a ccording ,
a s i t wa s a d apt ed to th e n ew cl im at es and countri es

wh ich thetrib e visit ed .
We see no dif culty on thi s suppo sition ou the

D arwini an th eory of an imp erc eptibl e a ccumul ation
of prot a bl e ch ang e s through long p e riods
of t im e wh i ch fe
,
w will qu estion in r eg ard
to m an of a ccount ing for the origin of the n egro

fro m the whi t e m an or fro m the brown or from so me

, ,
oth er r a c e *
.
So l on
ph s i
gol as
og isyts continu ed to beli e e tha t manv
h a d not ex
v y
is ted on the earth a bo e Six thou sand ears , the might, with good y
reas o n withhol d their
,
nt from
as s e thed octrineof a u nity of originof SO
5 00 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORLD .
It m ay be thought th at on thi s Vi ew we do not

m ak e enough of the dir ect effect of cl i m a teinformi ng
a r ace We ar e quit e r ea dy to a dm it the im m ense in
.
u ence of cli m a t e on th e physi qu e of m an The fa ct s .
inthi s Tr ea t s e esp ecia lly tho se pr esent ed in the a c

i
count Of theAfri c an ra c es go to Sho w th a t el evat ion

an d cooln ess of t em p er a tur e are u su ally associ at ed

eith er w ith a r a c e of li ght er com pl exion or with a ,
light er branch of thesam e ra c e Still th er e are m any .
ex ception s to th is inAfric a and esp ecially inAus tra ,
in l asia ; and th ough it is u n g r a ciou s to i ck

gl etge
a
r
t io
p a
fv i i n
c s
ar a t oaw inthe t ea ching s of the gre t m a st er of
a
o
th e s c ienc e of Ethnology PRIC ARD we conc eive

H
th at the w eakn ess of his a rgu m ent for Unity was in ,
l aying too exclusive stress on the effect s of clim at e .
Such is the pow er of R a c e or of the Principl e of ,
Inh erit anc e th at we are not surprised at nding the

,
prob abl e d esc end ant s of the a ncient Va nd als inNorth

Afr ic a st ill blond e with blu e ey es a nd th e North ,
Am eric a n negro as bl a ck a s his Congo anc estor 2 00

y ear s ago .
So ag ain we nd the Mexic an s in th eir com p ar a

,
tiv ely cool distri ct s d ark er th a n the n at iv e r a c es of

,
th e hott est countries of South Am eri c a ; and the
y
m an d istinct ra ces ; bu t the dif cu l t b ecom es ley
ss a nd l ess, exactl y in
proportio n as we enl arge our id eas of the l a pse of time, d u ring which
d ifferent commun ities may ha ve p e d
s r a sl owl y a nd becom eisol ated ,
each
exposed for ages pec l i
to a
u a r s e t of cond ition s, whe ther of tempera tu re,
or food, or d an e
g ,
r or wa s o yf l iv ing

.
( L el l , Ant y
. of Man
, p.
UNIT Y OR DIVERSIT Y OF ORIGIN . 5 01
G u i a ca s at the ources of th e O rino co wh it er th an

s
,
th e India n s in pr ec isely th e s a m e l a t itud e E n x ceptio s
3 11 33 33
0 11 6
an d c ircu m st a nc es (W i A n h l i
a z t r
p
o o og )e
.
11
.
,
Neith er do es h eight as has b een int im at ed alw ays

n ec essarily c ause a light er co mplexion a s witness ,
so m e tr ib e s on th e m oun tains around the Gulf of

Guin ea a nd the inh abit ants of them ountains Of N ew
,
Guinea and the Phi lippines a s w ell a s of m any oth er,
i sl ands in O c ean i c a who ar e as bl a ck a s the bl a ck est

,
n egro es th at dw ell on the pl ains The Mal ay a n r a c e .
h a s th e sam e co m pl exi on st a tur e a nd fea tur es on the

, ,
equ ator and tw enty d egr ees a w a y fro m it ; in m oun
ta in ou s i sl a nds a s in l ev e l isl ands The color of the .
Mal ays under the equ ator is n early the sam ewith th at
of the E s quim a ux of th e a rct i c c ircl e At the sam e
.
dist anc e from the equ ator s ays Cr a wfur d

,
we nd ,

fai r Europ ea n s y ellow Ch in ese r ed Am eric an s and

, , ,
bl a ck Au strali ans
.
We do not c al l incli m at e alone but al l ext ern al ,
in u enc es a nd int ern al m ent al pow ers r e V i n a r a ti o
a ct ing on th e bodily a s a n e ,
xpl an ation of
v a riat ion ; a nd t aking al l the a nalogies of the anim al
,
world wesay th at we c annot fa irly expl ain the l aw s

,
by whi ch Natur e form s v ariet ies : nor ar e we forced

to by our a rgum ent .
O n the th eory we h av e st at ed th ere would be a ,
p eri od inhum an h istory j ust a s th er e is intheh istory

o f pl a nt s wh en num erou s v arieties of m an would
a pp ea r Aft er a long course of t ime ea ch variety be

.
,
co m es a d apt ed to its country and clim at e and pur , ,
s u it s : a nd al l the sp a c es for hum an v a r ieties ar e ll ed

up . Th en the principl e of Inh er it anc e co m es in to
m ak e the v a riety p erm an ent in asmuch a s the a t ,
tr a ction of r esembl anc e would be tow ard a long lin e

of a nc e stor s who h a d a lr ea dy v a r ied fro m the ori gin al
stock ; a n d a s t im e p assed on this a ttr a ction woul d ,
beco m e the strong er and it woul d be the m ore di i

,
cult to break a w ay from the lin e; thus at l ength

the v ar iet ies a ft er long cour ses Of t im e would b eco m e
, ,
Pv me nen
er a
Pt
er m anen t T yp es In th i s Vi ew th efact
. of ,
a ri ti e
the n egro pr esent ing his pur e typ e
s.
y ears ago unch ang ed is wh a t we Should exp ect

, ,
.
Neith er in th ese few c enturies or chilia ds should we ,
exp ect to seehis typ e ch anging i nto th at of the wh it e .
We should be pr ep ar ed to see P er ma nent Hum a n

Va r i eti es ; unch ang ed in the h istori c p eriod ea ch ,
w ith its own features its h ab it s its p eculi ar diseases

, , ,
an d i ts sep ar at e expo sur e to di sea se ev en ea ch with ,
i ts own p ar asit es and its ownodors *

.
M Hu e says that though the Chines e d id not

In r ega rd to this, .
penetrate their d isgu ise, the d ogs al ways smel t them a n d barked a t
them He s tates that he l ea rned to distingu ish the different odors of
.
Negroes, Ta rtars , Thibeta n s , Hin doos , Arab , and Chinese The North .
America nIn dian s a r e said by G al ton to ha e a n entirely pecul iar odor, v

as p r oba bl yd o y
m an tribes of negroes . Humbol dt s tates Simil a r fa cts
of Mexicans nd negroes Reu gger obser es (a ccording to Wa iz ) tha t
a . v
a ccl ima tiz ed Eu ropeans inP a raguay a cq u ire a nu n l eas a nt Od o to th eir
p r
Skin ,
and incon se u e q
nce, are l ess troubl ed with mus qu itoes a nd in se cts .
UN IT Y OR DI V ERSITY OF OR GIN I . 5 03
Th en d egree of correspo nd enc e of the m anw ith

a
tne f a u n a an d fl or a of g iv en wo ul d be
the n a tur a l effect of a v a riety grown up a ft er ag es of
trial ina d apt ation to its circum st anc es ; and pr ecisely

,
wh a t we Should exp ect .
We should al so on this th eory count upon a n ,
I mp er cep ti bl e G r a d a ti on Of th e v a r iet i es of m en e v ery ,
sh a d e of color an d physic al type running Re em nt ta t e

f g m en
s
t
into one anoth er ; we shoul d exp ect th a t al l
o ar u .
varieties would hreed f r u i tf u l ty wi th one anoth er ; we

should be pr e p ared for given group s of a r em ot e
comm on origin embr a cing very d iversep hysica l typ es
,
we shoul d so m etim es though r a r ely exp ect to s ee , ,
Changes of Typ e a nd we Should exp ect to nd a n

utt er Commu ni ty of Consti tuti ona nd xVa tu r e am ong
m en .
Of parasites, Dr B a chman, accor din

.
g to Sm th ,
s tate s th at y
t h er e a re
twen t onye species, in

-
festing d if
f er en t p a rts of th e h u m an s st em ,
an d y
y
that the trou bl eequ al l thewhite an y
d bl a ck races Ther eis a s pecies of.
l ice, infestin g th e ne r
g ,o d a rk er tha ntha t fou nd o n t h e W h ite,
wh il e the
mu l atto has one of a nintermed iate sha d e the col oring m atter probabl y
bein g s u ppl ied from be n ea th thehu ma nskin I t p a ss es , howe e
. r, from v
thebl ack nu rs eto thewhite chil d ind ifferentl y (Smyth p . The ,
.
tapeworm s of human bein

-
g s a re s aid by Owe n to b e d if
f ere nt in th e
differ ent n a tion s of Eu r ope Thetam e swin . eha s a differen t specie s Of
paras ite from that found onthe Wil d .
P rof Aga ssiz s View as set forth inGl iddon a nd Nott s Types

.
.
,
We need not s a y that the whol e cou rse of ethnol ogical in estigationhas v
beena ga in s t his cl a ssica tionof

r eal ms of m e n as ind ica ting s epa ra te

,
o riginor l ocal cr e a tion This Tr eatise its el f has beena contin

. u al s tate
ment onthe oth er Sid e Still we wou l d not d ou bt tha t there is a certain
.
c orr espon den ce in ce ,

rta in cas es, b e tween the human b ein gs and the
an imal an v
d egetabl ekin gdoms .
Al l th ese thing s
d iscover ed as fa cts and ar e
,
of the
l ast Dr S m yth has thus w ell su mm ed up

.
Menar e ess ential l y the s am e, h e sa y s, inth eir l ocation,

food,
empl o m en y
ts , a nd ch a r ac
per ; i n th ei r embr y onic conditiona nd
transform ations; in th e nu mber , var iet y ,
a nd compositio n of
th eir tis su es ; in th e number, ch aracter, a nd purpose of th ose
l a rge and d istinctl y l imited cavi ties, d estined for th e l odgm ent
of cer ta i norgans , su ch as thebrains, l u n &c ; in
Unit y of ma n .
gs , .
th e well d ened -
a nd compa ct form of the organs
v
l odged in th ese ca ities ; in th e process by wh ich th e food i s
'
el abor ated and d igested ; in th e pecu l iar org a ns which giv eth e
n
s e sa ti o nof sight ,
h eari ng, s m ell ,
ta ste,
a nd tou ch ; inth e stru c
tu re and positionof th e eye, ear, a nd nose; inth at perception,

m emor y, a nd reaso ning, wh i ch n
co stitute i ntell igence; in th e
entire Skeleton, whi ch i s a n essential test of speci es ; i n the
functions of d igestion, cir cu l ati on, s ecr etion, a nd respiratio n; in
th eir teeth, th eir hear ts , th eir Skin,
th eir gl a nd s ; i nal l th epecu
l iarities of th e two sexes ; in ov ul ation; i n the gr a d ati on of
m or eand m or e compl icated a d aptati o n by which th ey a re dis

tingu ish ed ; in th e sa me general appea ra nce; and in al l th os e
transform ations wh i ch pr eced e or wh ich s u cceed birth .
Now th ese ar e fa ct s on wh at hypoth esis can

if ,
th ey beexpl ained SO n aturally and phil OSOphical l y as ,
De ent f m
sc
on th
ro
a t of a co mm un ity of d e sc ent of al l ,
nep i
the trib es Of m ank ind fro m on e p air ? It is
o a r.
unph ilo sophi c al to suppo se m or e c au ses th an aresu f

9
The al l eged incapaci t y for r a pid progress in l earning of negro
chil d re ,
v
n a fter they ha e reached fou rteenor fteenyea rs is not pecul iar ,
to them , bu t is man ifested by San d wich Isl and , Nubian and Egyptian
chil d ren (Wa iz )
. .
UNI T Y OR DI VERSITY or ORIGIN . 505
c ient to expl ain the fa cts One p air one sour c e w ill
.
, ,
a ccount for a l l th e se r e sult s : why need we suppo se
se v er al p air s ?
Still farth er the suppo sit ion of a sep arat e creat ion
,
of ea ch hu m a n v a ri e ty w ill not m eet al l the cond itions

of th e c a s e . Und er th a t th eory we co ul d not a ccount
,
for al l thefa ct s st at ed above .
The conclusion to which we h ave thus com e on

philo sophi c a l gro unds of the greatly over b al ancing
-
prob ab ilities in favor of the d esc ent of m ankind fro m

on e p air w ill expl ain so m e of th e a pp a r ent d efect s in
th e Sc ienc e of Ethnology a nd the c a u ses whi ch h a ve

,
l ed to this Tr ea tise M anb eing of but one

grass?
.
sp e cies a nd one origin it is to be exp ect ed l i i n

,
c ass ca t o
th at the varieties whi ch spring from the origin al

stock would be d ist in u ish e
, g d fro m on e a noth e r w i th
gr eat dii cul ty a nd th at a d enit e r a c em ark would be
,
-
a th ing not e asily found Accor di ngly we m ay u n

.
,
d er stand Why al m o st every new writ er on Hum a n

R a c es has a cl assic at ion of his own Sc arc ely any .
m ark s of a hum an v a riety a r e p erm an ent Th ey con .
tin u al l
y sh a d e i nto on e a noth er or a r e ch a
,
ng ed or
p a ss aw ay Wh ether the di stinctive featur e be the
.
Sh a p e of th e skull or th e n a tur e of th e h a ir or th e
, ,
color or the fa cial outl in e or a ny oth er physic a l

, ,
p eculiarity we nd th at i t do es not b elong exclusively

,
22
506 THE RACES or THE OLD WORLD .
to any one n ation or r a c e or to al l its indivi du al s

,
.
Th is i s wh a t we Sho ul d exp ect on th e hypoth esis of

Unity of O rigin (for whi ch we h av e b een arguing) ;
an d one n a t u r a l effect is th a t littl e agr eem ent canb e
,
r ea ch ed a m ong investig ators in th eir cl assic ation of

ra c es . One di vi des the hum a n fam il y into thr ee
ra c es anoth er into v e anoth er into el even and
, , ,
a noth er int o Si xty thr ee -

.
The sam e obj ect ion m ay equ ally beu rged a g a in st _
the cl assic a t ion follow ed in t hi s Tr ea t ise th at by -
L angu age Its sup eriority to the di vision by physic al

.
S pe i i ty f tr a it s l ie
u r or o s inth e fa ct s th a t th e d isti nct i on s
l n
c as sr ca tl o
by l n
ag ge
ua
on whi ch it r est s ar e m or e p erm an ent and

l ess affect ed by outw ard circum st anc es th an thephysi

ologic al m arks of r a c e and th at the group s wh ich it
,
unit es by sim il a r ch ar a ct eristics indic ative of comm u

,
nity of d esc ent and th e group s wh ich it sep a r a t es

,
fro m oth er s by th ese sam e fea tur es i nclud e every ,
v ari ety of physic al p eculiarities u su all y thought dis

tinctiv e of hum an r a c es Wh en onc e anobj ector to
.
thi s cl a ssic ation has a d mitt ed the Aryan or Indo

E ur op ea n cl a ss of p eopl es a s a group of r a c es con
,
nected by the bonds of a co mm on d esc ent h e h as a d ,
m itted a new principl e of a rr a ng em ent of hu m a n

variet ies and has t a citly allow ed th at a v ery extrem e
,
d iverg enc e of physical features is consist ent with a

com m unity of origin .
We would not by this d eny the exist enc e of dis

UNI T Y OR DI VERSIT Y OF ORIGIN . 5 07
t inc t physic al typ es am ong m en tran sm itt ed and long ,
preserved We only urge th at th ese are not so per

.
m an ent or d ist inctiv e or s o ch a r a ct eristi c of th e

,
com m on origin Of given group s a s typ es of l angu ag e , .
We trust th at this has b een fairly proved by thefa cts

brought forwa rd inthis work .
Natu r ally as was b eforesaid ag ainst this principl e

, ,
of a rr a ng em e nt th er e l ie sim il a r Obj ections to tho se

,
u rg ed a g a in st th e phy siolog ic a l di vision R el at ed .
l angu ag es ab sorb one a noth er or fuse togeth er ; in ,
s o m e c as es a l angu a g e ent ir e
, ly disapp ears incont a ct
with anoth er of very different ch ara ct er ; Obj e i n ct o s to
Sim il a r p ec ul ia r it i es of structur e a r e found ggg

in tongu es sep ar a t ed by imm ense sp a c es
,
With .
r eg ard to a portion of the Tur ania n ra c es it is still a ,
m a tt er of disput ewh eth er th eir lingu ist i c r esem bl anc es

a r e a m a rk of co mm un i ty of d esc ent or only of a lik e ,
st ag e of progr e ss a n d d ev elop m ent .
Th ese a l so ar e wh a t we Should exp ect from a

uni versal co mm unity of descent of m ankind Even .
th e cl ear est t est of a hum a n v a riety would be expo sed
to doubt St ill th ese a ppareu t Obj ections can be

.
,
fairly a n sw er ed We h a v e only cl aimed and a tt empt

.
ed by fa ct s to support th at La ngu a ges a r e the best

E vi d ence o R n ot a p e r f ct and xclu sive t est
f a c e e e .
ii
Weq u ote from a note inLewis s
Roma nce Languages
The pertina ciou s a d herenceof mankind to their m other tongu e(sa ys
Mr Anderson, inhis work ontheIrish l angu ag e), might be eried

. v by a
5 08 THE RACES OF THE OLD W ORL D .
We h ave a tt em pt ed to Show th at wh enr el at ed l an

L ng e
a
gu
ua
ag e
g
s fus e th e di ffe r ent el em ent s ar e st ill,
ffi j fg

m a n i fes t to t h e ey e O f th e s chol a r W e .
ony ne
l o
h a ve resort ed to h istory to popul ar dial ects , ,
an d to thenom encl atur e of loc a l obj ect s for the pur ,
po se of ll ing ou t the d efectiv e evi denc einthe spok en

or writt en l angu ag es No proo f has b een afforded us .
of th e a b solut e di sa pp e a r a nc e of a tongu e of a n on e
y
of the thr ee gr ea t F a m ili es in co n t a ct w ith a n oth er , ,
Ap n
pa re t
wh il e a s ufc ie nt nu m b er of th e ra c e su r
n
viv ed to for m a co m mun ity
ex ceptio s.
App ar ent .
exc ept ion s to th is m ay i nd eed occur wh er e sm all ,
num b er s of individu al s are gra du ally tr ansport ed to a

for eign country th eir l angu ag e b eco m ing a b sorb ed
,
number of r ema rkabl e proofs . It is a curiou s fa ct,

y
sa s a writer in
the S ta ti s ti ca l A ccou nt f
o S cotl a nd, v ol . xx
p 4 9 0, that the hill s of
,
.

King s Sea l
a nd Craigy B ar ns ,
which form the l ower bound a r of Dowa l l y y
(pa rish inP erthshire) ,
v
ha e beenf or centu r ies the s epa rator yb a rrier of
the Engl ish nd Ga elic In the rst house below them, the Engl ish is
a .
an d has beenS pok en, a n d the Ga elic inthe rst hou se, not abo ea mil e v
dis ta nt a bo e them
,

v Ind ifferen t pa r ts of Irelan
. d s omethin g simil ar to
this will be fou n d It i s sa id, tha t oncrossin
.
g the ri er B a rrow, a ery v v
s trikin d iffe
g ren ce is obs er a bl e; onthee as te v
rnban k ,
Engl ish is Spoke n
an d Irish s carcely kn own; a l ittl e wa y in terior it is u ite the r e ers e q v .
(p .
y
L ell al s o r e ma rks
We may compare thepersistency of l anguages , or the tendenc y of
ea ch genera tion to a dopt Withou t change the oca bu l a r of its prede v y

ce ssor, to th eforce o f inherita nce inthe organic worl d , which causes the
offspri ng to rese pa r ents
mbl e its The in en ti e power which coin
.
s n ew v v
words or modies Ol d ones, and a da pts them to new wants a nd conditions
as ofte n as thes e a ris e, a ns wers to the v a riet y m king
-
a power in the
a nim a tecreation .

(Ant of Man p:
.
,
UNI T Y OR DI VERSI TY OF OR GIN I . 5 09
into th at of the sup erior ra c e as w ith th e Afric ans in

th e W est In di es a n d the Un it ed St a t es .
Such in st anc es ar e h appily rare But even with .
th em H istory on the one Sid e and a clo se l ing u istic

, ,
s tudy on the oth e r could ea sily d em onstrat e the mix

,
t ur e of tongu es a nd the foreign orig in of the inferior

,
r a c e and Sp eech *
.
it
Creol e F rench, sa s y a writer in the Ma rch
Atl antic, 1 8 6 3 , was
crea tedby the n eg roes (of Sa nDomin go), who pu t in to it er few word s v y
of their n v
a ti e d ia l ects , bu t s om ething of the n a ti e con s tru ction a nd v
certa i n eu phonic pecul ia rities It is in . ter es tin g to tra ce the i r l o e vo f
a ll ite ra tion an d a con cord of sou n d s in this m on g l F r en
re ch, which be
ca me a n ew col on ial l a n gu age The bright and sparkl in

.
g F ren ch a p
p e a rs a s if submitte d to g re a t he a t, a n d ust on the jp o in t o f ru n n i n g

tog ether . There is a great fa mil y of Africand ial ects, inwhich a princi
l un d t h e hi ef s oun d of a l ea d in w o rd , a ppe s in a l l the wor ds
p a so ,
o r c g a r
o f a s en ten ce from n
,
o gra mma tica l re asona t al l , bu t to sa tis fy a s we etis h
ca r . It is l ike thecharmin g g a bbl e of chil d re n ,
w ho l o e t o v
f ol l ow the
rs t key tha t the ton g k
u es tri e s
if 9
. T h e s e c h a ra cte ristics a ppe ar
inthe formationof the Creol eF ren ch, incon nectionwith another chil d
l ike habit of thenegro, who l o es to put hims elf inthe ob ecti e cas e, v j v
an d to s a y me instea d of I, a s if hekn ew that heha d to be a chattel .
The a rticl e u n, u ne coul d n , ot ha ebee v

npronounced by a negro ; it
became inhis mou th ni on The pers onal pron . ou n s c, tu , i t, we
j re con
v erted in to mo to l y a n
, , ,
d the poss ess i em on, ton, s on, in v to a mou e ,
a
tou e, a l y, a n d were pl a ced a fter the n ou n ,
w hi c h n eg ro dial e c t s g e n e r a l l y
s ta rt the ir s en ten ce s with P oss essi e pron
. oun vs ha d the u n meanin g
syl l abl e gu i e nbeforethem, a s N ou s gagn qu i ena nou s , for N ou s a vons
l es notres an

d d emon s tra ti e pron v

oun s we re chan ge d i n thi s way : M o
c oi r z a n i ma u x l a yo, for J a i cu ces a ni ma u x, an d Ci l a yo gu i t vivre,

for Gea r gu i ont vcu A few m ore exampl es wil l su f ceto make other
.
chan e s c l e a A n e ro wa s a ske d to l en d hi s horse; he re p l ied , M ou

g .r g
che(Mon u r mo a n chou a l m a is mo con na is ui a n l si
s ie
) p g g
as , g g g y ,
l y pas gagn l y, l y fa ut mo g agn l y, pou r vou s gagn

Massa menot
t h rs e b u t m e k n o w w h o ot u m ; if him n ot got u m , him ge t m eu m
g o o , g

l h e m e u ichou ; z oz o oi se our n e
for you .
Q u e gu e e os e b co s
q au g
The m igr ati on s whol e trib es or n ation s seldom

of ,
c au se an entire or imm ediat e ch ang e of l angu ag e .
With resp ect to the simil a r features of l angu age in

n ation s a t a v a st di st a nc e of whi ch so m uch is m a de

by the l earn ed Pro f Pott in his argum ent s ag ainst .

,
P m o ,
thi s th ory
e thoug h th ey m a
y in s o m e c a se s
bJe wn ct s'
be m er ely m a rk s of a sim il ar st ag e of d ev el
O
O me
p nt i t m a
y ,
i n m any oth e r s b e m or e ph ilo s oph i c a l
to r eg ard th em a s the effect s of v ery dist ant m igra
comba ttr e g uet voir ; z o mbi n nt; boug

reve a d emeu rer ; hel
a
ppel er et ce t . Hereis a v ers e of Creol e song, writte nin im i tation
of then egr o dial ect
Dipi mo perdi Lissette

Mo pa s s ou chieCal inda ,
q
Mo u itt bram bram s onette -
Mo pas battebamboul a
Q ua nd m o ntr l au t negresse,
co

a n
MO pa s gg

z yeu po u r l y ,
Mo pas s ou chi etrava il pie

ce,
Tou q u i chose a m ou m ou ri .
TheF rench of which is as fol l ows
Mes pas, l oind e ma Lissette,

S l oignent du Cal inda ;

Et ma ntu re a sonnette
cei
Lan u it s ur m onb a mb oul a
g .
Monocil d etou tea u treb ell e

N apergoit pl u s l es ou ris ;

v
Letr a a il en a inm appell e,

v
Mes s ens so t an n antis .
We q nfrom a note inLewis s RomanceLangu ages

u ote agai

n
Ai s i nou s o y on v
s e n c or e a u o u r d h u i d es gj e n s d u e
p p u l

e tra n sp ort s
dans u npa ys tra n g er s e fa ire ,

a e c c eu x d on t il v
s o n t b eso in u n pa tois
,
de con en v
tion q u i n c s t l e l
e u r u i c el u i d e l cu
,
r s h a tes ,
m a is
q u e tou s
O L
C NC USI N . O 51 1
t ions Of c ert ain trib es and thus evi denc es of comm u ,
n ity of origin And even if sust ained th eseobj ection s

.
,
only hold ag ainst the Turani a n cl ass not ag ainst thi s ,
gen er al cl assic ation by l angu ag e .
L
C ONC US I N. O
It will present ed inthis
be seen fro m the vi ews
Treatise that we do not r eg a rd the R a c es Of m ennow
,
ex1 stm g a s p erm a n ent TheIr l i nes con R e m t .
verg e into one a noth er inthe p ast and th ey pe r m nen t

ac s
a
m ay m eet ag ain in th e futur e or th ey m ay c ease

a ltog eth er Th ey are long succession s of hum an
.
d eu x compre nnent, et q u i emp che tou s d eu x d arriver, a l a l ang

u ed e
Fu nonde l
au tre. Ains i d ans l es bagnes d e l Afriqu eet d e Consta ntino

pl ed es escl a es Chr tien v

s d e tou tes les pa rtie s d e l Eu rope meles a ec

v
l es Ma u res, nou t poin t en ign a ceu x Ci l eu r l a ngage, ct non t poin

se t -
appris , cel ui Mau res ; mais il s s erencontrent a ec eux dans nu argon

d es v j
q
barba re u onnomme l a n

g u e ra n u e; il e
f q st c ompos d e s mots r oman s
l es pl u s n cssaires a l a vie commune d pou il l s d es termin a is ons qui

m a rq u ent l es temps et l es cas, et u n is ensembl es ans syntaxe Ainsi d ans .
d es col on ies d Am riq u e, l es pl an

teu rs S en

ten d ai en t a ec l es ne gres dan s v
l a l angu e Cr ol e, q ui est d e me mel eF rangai s mis a l a port ed unpeu

pl ebarbare, en l o d epouill an t d e tou t cc q u i d on ned e l a pr e cis ion,

de
l a force, on d el a s ou pl ess e (Li ttra tu re cl u hl idi , v ol i, p 1 9 , a nd
. . .
compa re p .

The Mora ian s h a e tra n v
sl a ted the Bibl e a n v
d a book
of hym n s in to the Tal keetal kee or n egro l an gu a e, of whi ch they ha e
- g v
a l s o co mposed g mm aar It
rais cu riou s tha t this pa tois of the bl a cks ,
.
thou gh it incl u d e y
s man African words , Shoul d ha e for i ts ba s is the v
Engli sh l angu age, p a r ed o
f in
exi ons, a nd s ofte ned by a m u l titu de of
v owel termi nations ( B ol ing b roke
.
,
V oy a
ge to De ma r a ry, cited in th e .
Q u a r ter l y R.
evi ew,
v ol . xl iii
, p 5 5 3 ,
whe r e s pecim en.s a re
gi e n of a v
simil ar n egro corr uptionof the Du tch l an g g , inwhi ch th e in
ua e exion s

areal so obscu red. p.
b eings bound to one anoth er by the tie Of blood

, ,
who se Sim il ar qu ali ties a nd pow ers en abl e u s to con

s ide r ea ch r a c e a s a n i nd iv id ua l Lik e individu al s .
,
ea ch group h a s i ts p eculi a r o fc e a nd duty in the

world s d evelop m ent and m ani fest s on a bro a d sc al e

,
th e D ivin e i d eas whi ch it is th e provinc e of hum a n
h istory to unfold Lik e th em too a R a c e m ay die

.
,
young or it m ay live a w eakly l ife or it m ay grow to

, ,
a v igorou s m a tu rity or it m a y w ea r out fro m luxury

,
an d v iciou s indulg enc e The sam e gr and r etribut iv e

.
l aw s wh eth er physic al or m oral th at govern in di vid

, ,
u al s gov e
,
rn ra c es .
In a work u pon Man it is not inappropriat e to ,
Sp eak In COIICl l l Sl on of hi s m or a l d est i ny

Th ed e tmy s , , ,
fm n
esp ecially a s conn ect ed wi th the qu est ion
o a .
Of R a c e .
The gr ea t d esign of the Cr ea tor in the worl d we , ,
r everently b el iev e to be the dev elopm ent of ea ch

,
hum a n b ei ng into the p erfect m aninChrist J esu s ,
an d th e bu ilding up of an org an ic K i ngdom of

God
. And a s G OD h a th b een onc e esp ecially m an i
fested in Hu m an ity th a t HE m ight dra w al l th ings
to HIM SELF and as al l hum an h istory is h enc eforth
,
only the course of the slow working of thi s D ivin e

Life am ong m en m ay we not hop e th a t aft er the
, ,
long l ap se of a g es the Spirit of Christ Sh all SO ll the

,
ind ivi du a l m en th a t a t l ength a R a c e Sh all be born ,
who sh all embody and tr ansmit Div me Ideas and

O L O
C NC USI N . 51 3
in sp ir a t ions, nd
thus anorg a nic K ingdom of God
a

be form ed a m ong n a t ion s and so th e go a l of Hu

,
m an ity be r ea ch ed ?
Th en sh all the myst eriou s prop erty of Inh er it anc e
-
the c entr e of so m any th eolog ic a l probl em s wh ich

ha d tr an sm itt ed the effect s of the rst viol at ion Of

cons cienc e and the rst indulg enc e of a sel sh wil l ,
through innum erabl e g en er at ions w ith con st antly in

creasing pow er a t l ast be turn ed to the side of good
,
n ess a nd pur ity and Truth and Holin ess be

,
inh er it ed and em bodied amon g m e n .
THE END.
N O T E S .
CHAP TER II .
() A1
rya i n l a ter San
s krit means

a good fa mil
Lord
or of y
.
The Zend -
a vet s a, the V edi hymn
c s, theku neiform inscriptions and the
tra ditions reported by Herodotu s Sh ow th a t this name wa s a ppl ied by
the Hind oos, theP ersians and Medes to their own ra ce Some con nect .
it with theroot AR (to pl ou gh) ; Ar ans then mean in g t h e a ricul tu ral

g y
See M Mul l er s Sc of Lang ( ) ( ) ( ) ( ) Max Miil l er
2 3 4 5
tribes . . . . .
B unsen, p 2 3 7 . Tur a ni a ns. The Hindoos cal l ed the heretical coun .
tries ou tsid e of y
Ar a (the Honorabl e Land), Tzl ryd or

ou tside of
y
Ar a,
or the dishonorabl e.

The P ersians a l so ca ll ed the misbeliev
ing l ands to thenorth nd east, inhabited by thosewho did not worship
a
thes u n

I ii ra n, or beyond Iran
,

Tou ran indicates perhaps geo .
graphicall y Tu rkistan, an d theTu rks , a s the type of the cl ass of na tion s,
in cl u ded u nder theterm Tu ran ia ns, which a s a n am e ,

is certain l y e u al l y q
a ppropriate with then ame In do Eu ropean gi ento the Aryan r a ces
-
v .
SeeGl iddonan d Nott s In dig Races Q uotationfrom Bergmann Mul l er

. . .
makes the essential meaning of Tu ranian s (Tu r a ) re fer to the s wiftness

scribin g thenom adic races ind is tin ctionfrom the

o f thehorse thu s d e , ,
agricu l tu ral (Sc of Lang , p .

()
.
6
H e r od otu s al l u d e
. s to th e
Scythianel emen t e erywhere inWesternAsia v B erosu s, a priest of B el .
in B abyl on who wroted owntheBabyl on

,
ian tradition s in G r e ek abou t
2 8 0 B C , an
. d J u stin pl a in
. l y speak of this empire ( ) ( ) Rawl in
7 8
.
s ons He ol i, p 4 3 4 p 64 8 n m rn time in

rod otu s
9
v
, () .I ode
.
,s . .
,
P ers ian Arab ic a n

,
d Turkish See Oppert s Exped Scien . Raw

. .
l insons Herodotus v ol i , p 4 2 6

Renan, Knobel and Ma x
,
. . .
,
Mul l er Lang a t the Seat of War, p 2 3

. .
n
( ) Bun se ns Phil os of . .

.
N TES . O 51 5
Hist i, p
,
v ol .
( ) P l in s ta te
.s th a t the inhabitants of th e 13
y
banks of the Nil e werenot E thiopia n s bu t Arabs Accord ing to He .
r od otu s , the cu rrent Opi nion d id not pl a ce Eg pt as a geographical y

part of Africa . Rawl Herod . .
,
i, p 6 5 0 Knobel s Vo l kerta fel
.

. .
( )
15
P l in y (3 P roe m ) speaks of theNil e a s thebou nda r y of As ia . Strabo,
i , pp 4 8 5 1
. The Som a ul i l a n
. ua e
g g , the l a n u
g ga e of th e Da na ~
kil , Ad a iel, a nd As hantis Show Hami tic or Cushitetraces (Ren an . Les

Langues Semitiqu es) .
CHAP TER III .
1
() Au thorities cons ul ted ,
B ru sch B oeckh
g . Bunse.n . LepsiuS Kon
igsbu ch d er a l ten Egypter 1 8 5 8 Nol an. . . P ool e Seyffa rth Uhl eman
. n . .
2
() B uns en
s E g pt, ,
3 3 6 3
() Herod iy, 4 4 3 v .
() Her od i
. 3 1 9 Op .
4 .
,
.
pe r t Dr.B ra ndi s He
.rz og s Real .

Encycl opaedie(Nin
i e) Kn obel s VOl k .

erta fel Renan (Les Lang

. . C Niebuh r, Gesch Assurs
. . . Gu t
s chmidt. Chowl sons Ueberreste d Al t B ab Oppert s Exped

Lit

. . . . .
Sc .
()
5
The a rro w h ea d ed writing is
-
v
d i ided into threecl a sses
()
a Theol d P er s i a n(or Ar n ) em p l o y ed in m oy
n u m ae n tal ,
in s cription s by
theP ersian kin g s f ro m C y r u s t o A rt a x erx e s III ,

a s a n a l phabet of an
Aryan l a ngu age It cl oses with theAchaemenid es
. This is thesimpl est .
cl a ss ; thegu re s re presen tin g l etters an d there bein g on l y 60 S ign s ,

.
( )
b Th e T ur a n i a n (or S cy t hi c) u se d t o expre ss Tu ra n ian di a l e
,
dts .
m n n f
()
c Th eS e m i ti c T hi s l a s
.t i s t h e os t dif cu l t a d co us ed each gu re
re p re s entin g a s y l l ab l e T h e A ss r i a n a rrow he
y . a ded in scription s a re -
nea rl y the sam ewi th the l ast and e en m ore d if cu l t Most common ,
v .
words ar e interpreted inthem bu t proper names ar eex ceedin , gl y doubt

ful . They con tain m ore than5 00 Sign s thegu r e s re presen t syl l abl es ,
.
The arrow hea d r eaches as far west as Cypru s and B eirut, and east to
-
B actria The Su sian Armen

. ian an d Chal dee in scription s a re cl asse d
,
by Oppert u n der the Tu ra n ian or 2 d cl ass bu t not s o in timate l y con ,
nected with it, a s Rawl in sonin timates .
CHAP TER IV .
() M a
1
x M u l l er,
La ng at Seat of Wa r . .
()
2
ius an
Gesen d H Ha dl e . y .
R w n n M ax Miill e
()
4
()
3
a l i s o . r .
CHAP TER V .
B unsen M Mul l er Lass en

. . Mommsen . . . Dr Haug s
.

V endid ad . B unsen ()
5
Ra wl ins
.on
s Herod .
51 6 N TES O .
CHAP TER VI .
()( )
1 2
Du ncker, Gesch d . . Mo ers
Al th . v .
()
3
Ez ekiel , 2 7 , 1 0,
2 0. Isa ia h, 6 0, 5, 9 .
( ) ( ) Ra wl inson
4 5
. Duncker . Kruger .
a wl inson R w ns ons He Diet nd Rom

R of
() rod
8
l i Gr
( )( )
6 7 . a . . . a .
Geog Niebu hr . ( ) C u rtiu s

. G rec G es ch Me
9
ri

. . v le
a . Thi rl wal l .
Niebuhr . Grote Rawl in
s on . Duncker Mommsen . . . P richard .
CHAP TER VII.
Gobineau . Weinhol d . Schafarik . Leonz on l o Duc. Riihs .
B ez in M d T royon G obin e Ra wl inson S e e

() e 2
s, et al ii. au

. . .
O wens Brit F oss Ma mm , a n d Wil sons P ro Historic An nal s ( ) In

3
-
. . . .
Lorrain e( Gobin eau ) v

They a re al s o found in Den
. mark, a ccordin
.
g
to Wors aae r an N A
5
()
4
Die t G . d Rom G eog iebuhr, et al ii .() r . . . .
nol d atha m unsen A ufrecht M M ii l l e

() P richa r d L B
6
. . r . . . . .
()
7
W orsaa e W il son ,
et al i i . .
CHAP TER V III .
THE K ELTS .
Kel ts rather than Cel ts is inharmon y with G eek anl gy r a o ,

a nd is
comi ng now into gen () Aeral u se,
u thori v
e enby Engl ish writers .
2
ties con d : P richa r d s Ea st Origf of Kcl tic Na t Latham s Ethnol

sul te

. . .
Thierry s Hist d es Gau l Dr C Meyer (Bunsen ) M Mil l l er Nie

. . . . . . .
buh r Mommsens ROm Ges ch

. Diet of Greek a nd Rom Geog

. . . . .
En cyc B rit G ob nea

i P a e Godwin
k Mone ( ) Dr C
3
. u r . . . . . .
Meyer a nd oth ers M Mul l er Dr Meyer ( ) Mommsen

.
5
. . . . .
Niebuhr Arnol d Bu n
. sen Steu bb ( ) Momms en
6
. . . .
CHAP TER IX .
Keferstein . Dr . Wirth P richard Zeuss . . . Ers ch u nd Gruber .
( ) Wirth Gesch d D Sta aten Diet

2
Ta citus . . . . . . of
Gr . a nd Rom Geog . .
()
3
( ) De Gobineau
5
. Staats Lexikon(D .
Stamme) . Dr . Wittmann . Link . Zoep . Scherr . P a rke Godwin.
CHAP TER X .
Schafa rik . Zeu ss . Keferstein . De Gobineau . P richa rd . Cu

r owski. Tal vi , et a l ii ( M any w.riters mak e the Wend es a
1
thi r d
v
di i sion,
bu t Jornandes cl assications eems the more probabl e

He .
N TES. O 51 7
y
sa s :

Winidorum natio popu l osa con se dit uoru m n omina , l icet . Q
nu nc per v a rias fa m il ia s et l oca mu tentu r , principal iter ta men S cl a veni
ct A ntes nominan (c ( ) Max Mul l er
2 3
tu r . .
() Schafa rik .
M Mul l er
. .
CHAP TER XI .
Diet . of Gr . a nd Rom Geog . . Zeu ss . Koeppen . V ivienDe S t.

Ma rtin .
()
3
Latha m. ()
3
P richard cl a ims them as Tu rkic, but
thee id en v
ce pr oduced by Viv d e St Ma rtin in his mon
. ogram . o n the
Khaz ars , s eems to establ ish their F innic origin.
'
CHAP TER X II .
SE M I TES.
Koeppen . Gibbon . Dr . W H . . Thompson on P reIsl amitic -
Arabs .
THE TURANIANS.
() S tritter, Momor
2
pop e s cript B z ant Ritter. . . . y . P richard . De
Guignes Viv d eSt Martin M Mii l l er Koeppen.
. . . . . .
THE M ONGOLS.
()
1
P richard . Koeppen . Gibbon . M Mu l l er
. . D Ohssonl s

. De
Gu ignes . P l ath . Ritter . VonHamm er P urgstal l .
() M2
Miill er . .
CHAP TER XIII .
Lassen
Ma x Mul l er P richa r d Journ Asiat Soc , 1 8 52
. . . . . . .
(Capt S C Macphers on L Gen B riggs ) Amer Orient Soc J ou rn,

. . . . . . . . . . .
1 8 54 J R Logan E B ehm (P etermans Geo Mitt

. .

. . . . . .
J R Logan .
9
() L ass en.
()
3
M Mul l er M r H
. od g . . . .
s on Journ As Soc of Bengal , 1 8 4 9

. .
5
() P richard
(
6
.
) Am er . . . .
Or . Soc . J our n . B rit . Assoc , 1 8 50 . Abor . Tribes of India . J .
B riggs . R Cal dwell

. . E . Webb .
( ) M Mul l er in Bunsens
7
.

P hil .
of Uni ers v . Hist . P richard .
CHAP TER X IV .
CHINES E.
()
1
P richard . M Mu l l er
. .
(Am er Or SOC . . . W Whitney
. .
E . B iot (J ou r n . Wil l ia m s Hu e . Chinese Repertor . . y

Ka eu ffer, Gesch Ost Asien Mau r . . y .
(La Terre,
et cet ) H u mbol d t. Ka wi ~ .
51 8 O
N TES .
Sprach. Kl aproth .
()
2
J . R Logan
. .
()
3
Rev S R Brown. . . .
()
5
Chi neseRepertor y ,
1 8 4 5. ()
6
Ka euffer .
() 7
P richard.
JAP AN.
()
8
Ers ch . u. Gruber . Ka eu ffer , et al n .
()
9
Am er Expedit . .
Ethnog . of Lew Chew Isl ands . P richard . Enc c Brit Kl apy . .
r oth. P ott D . . M Z . .
CHAP TER X V.
TIB ETA S. N
()
1
Cunningham s Ladak
P ri chard Mul l er Hue B un
()
2
. . . .
se s n
P hil . of Hist .
()
3
Cunningham .
4
() P richa rd .
TUNG US IANS .
( ) ( ) M Miil l er
5 6
. .
()
7
Wil liams
Chi na .
()
3
Castrn and
Ca s trns Tun S
g p r

. .
M ONG OLS .
( ) Hu es Tartary Atkinsons Siberia P richard

9
. . .
phinston Rmu sat s Lang Tart Ga stre

es Cabul a .

. .
Wil l iams
China .
( ) R
11
mu sat .
sto ne .
SAMO I EDES .
()
I
Castre
m . Latham . P richar d .
CHAP TER X VI.

TURKS .
M Mu l l er Atkinson P etermanns Geog

. . Latham . P richard . . .
&c , Dec ,
. . 1 8 58 .
()
2
P richard .
()
3
Lang . at Seat of War .
( )()
5 6
Latham .
()
7
M Mul l er . .
()
8
P richard .
CHAP TER XV II .
()
1
P richard. Latham . Miil l er . El phinstone . Vigne . Capt .
P ostans inEth Soc . . J ou r n Amer

. . Or Soc . . J ou r n .
,
vol . 1. Ku nd d . .
Morg G es .
( )( ) P r i ch
. a r d ( )() L
2
a tha m 5
M M ul l er .
3 6
. . .
Capt Rav erty.

()
7
A m e r Or J
. ou r n F o r M i ss J ou rn M ul l er . . . . . . .
G obineau P ott Rodiger Zeit f Morg Ges

. .
( ) Dr
8
. . . . v . .
Bl au ()
9
. Lay a r d B a d g e r D r G r a nt W F A .ins w or th T ran s . . . . . . .
of Ethn ol Soc , 1 8 6 1 . P erkins

. B adger G r an t. Rich Bib . . . . .
Repos , 1 8 4 1 .
(D r R o bin so n an d R ev M r H ome s ) . . . .
O
N TES . 51 9
CHAP TER XV III .
P richard . Latham Dwight and Smith . Ha xthausen Mul l er

. . .
Kl aproth . De St . Ma rtin Ad Berger (Die B erg ol ker des Cau

. .
-
V
cas u s . v ,
1 8 60. P eterm .
CHAP TER X IX .
P OLYNES IA.
Wil l iam vo n Humbol dt, Die Kawi Sprache . Crawfurd s

History
of Ind . Archip . Essa y s of Crawfu rd . G . W .Ea rl (Ind .
Ethnol Librar . y J our n of Ethnol Soc

. . . Swa insons N Ze

al a nd . .
Lang. Rev R Ta l or . . y . Wil kes Ex Expedit , a nd

. . Hal es Ethnog

.
Strz elecki Mul l er P richard . P hi l ol og Rev

. . Ellis P ol yn Res earch

. . . .
v ol i Ta smanian Rev
. . Rev Wm Ridl ey (J ourn Ethnol Soc ) Dr . . . . . . .
T R Thomson F i i and F i ian

. . s , by Wil li ams a n j
d Cal ert Gu st
. j v . .
d Eichthal North B rit R ev , May, 1 8 6 1 , (Au str Ethnol ) P rof

. . . . . .
Owenonthe Osteol ogy an d Dentitionof the An daman Isl an ds (Athe .
neu m, Sept 2 1 , Die MelanesischenSprachen

.
,
et ce t H C von . . .
d er Gabelentz , Leipz ig, 1 8 6 0 .
CHAP TER XX .
THE B ERB ERS AND HAUSSA.
()
1
Dr B arth . Renan, Les Lang Sem Expl orationScient del Al
. . . .

g erie . Mo v ers , DieP hoeniz er Knobel, Voelkertafel F W Newman . . . . .
E Norris Koell e ()
3
Exped Scient d e l Al gerie

P richard . . . . . . .
ABYSS INIANS AND S OMAU LI .
() R en
I
an P a rkyns Li fe &c .

, . Voy enAb . y
s ., M Lefeb r e
. v . Voy .
d ans l e Roy d e Choa , d Hericou rt

.

Rev S Gobat s Ab s Doeu m su r
. . .

y . .
l Afr Or pa r ord re d u Go t ,
. . v . Gu il l ain B urtons E Africa

. Bul l etin . .
d e Geog (M d Abbad ie)

. DeLau tu re . . . M P eney. . Viv d eSt Martin
. . .
Waiz . Krapf .
CHAP TER X XI .
KOP TS, F ELLAHS , AND EASTERN NUBIANS.
Lepsiu s Disco eries

()
1
v . L Univers , Eg pte Mod

Bayl e St ohn y . . J .
Wm H Yates Lane
. . . .
( ) M. Gisquet Gl iddons Indig Races.
2
. .
3
() P richard.
52 0 N OTES.
THE GALLAS .
( ) D Hericourt
1
,
V y ge
o a ,
&c .
()
2
Gobat . Renan .
J nston VonKl oden Ewal d

oh . . . Kr apf .
THE NUB IANS .
() W1
il ki nson . Lepsius. L Univers, Nubie

. Combe . Yates .
()
2
Lepsiu s .
CHAP TER XXII .
F ELLATAH AND M ANDINGOES .
( ) D Eichthal
1
. Rafi e el n . Dr . B a rth . Es q uisses Senegal aises,
Boil at . Dr . Wil son . F . Ca rri ere. P richa rd . Wm . B . Hodgson .
( )( )( ) D Eichthal Id em nd Hodgson ( ) ( ) Wil

2 4 6
()
3 5 7
. a .
CHAP TER XX III .
S OUTH G UI NEA.
() W1
il son . B owen . W . F Dani el]
. . F orbes. P ool e. Zeit. d .
mor Ges . .
, v ol . 8. v
Li ings tone.
CHAP TER XXIV .
THE DA M ARAS AND OVA M P OS.
()
1
Anderson . Rev F . . N Kol be (Ethnol
. . Soc . Latham .
P eterma nns
Mitth .
()
2
Kol be .
()
3
Latham. Ladisl aus Magyar .
4
() THE B ECHUANAS .
Or Soc . . Jo ur n Anderson
. . P etermann. v
Li ingstone.
KAF F I RS.
Rev F F l emin Mitth Ethn

P etermanns Soc y J ourn

ol
. .
g . . . .
Or. Soc . J cu m . ( )( )( )
2 3 4
P eterm ann
s Mitth ()
5
P eterma nns .

Mitth . a nd L . Grout. Krapf W W Greenou gh (Or Soc Jou rn vol

. . . . . .
,
.
CHAP TER X XV.

HOTTENTOTS .
P etermanns
Mitth . E Norris. . Wa iz . v
Li ingston e .
Anderson . Moffatt .
( )( )( )
3 4 5
P etermanns
Mitth .
()
6
B u l l etin
d eGeog ,
1 8 5 9.
O
N TES . 52 1
CHAP TER XXV I .
THE F INNI C A ND TURK I C RACES .
M M a tha m P rof Mu nck M r s U ris cher Vol ksta mm

1
ul l e L ul l e
() r . .
g . . . .
B races Hu n a ry a nd N ors eF ol k L onz on l o Du c N rs t Ma en

g o ed -
. .
S krift, 1 st Hefte H D . . . Se mou r y . Ubicini .

2
( )( )
3
Bou es Tu r

q u ie
d Eu TOpe.

THE B ASQUES.
B al bi . B erghau s . Diet d e l a Con ersation Stephens Michel

. v . . .
Wm . Von Humbol dt . Gra sl in Amer Enc c . Erro Labas tide . y . . .
Enc y c. d es Gen
s du Mond e . Arndt .
CHAP TER XXV II .
THE S LAVONI ANS.
()
l
Schafarik. Latham . Gu rowski . Kubal ski . Mickiewicz .
Geog Mitt , 1 8 5 5
. . Mull er .
2
()( )( )
4 5
Gurowski. ()
3
M M i
.i l l er .
CHAP TER XX VIH.
THE ALBANIANS AND G REEKS .
Wm M . . Leake , Cu rz on . F inl a y . About . Arndt s Europ. Spr.

B u chon . M Miil l er
. . E Cu rtiu s
. . Henry Sh eene (Ethnol
B ettner . .
J ou r n, . F Thiersch.
. Hahns Al ban Studien

. .
CHAP TER XX IX .
WALLACHS.
P aget . VonCz oernig .
ITALIANS.
L . M ari otti. Edwards a nd Dr . Wiseman (quoted by Gliddon) .
S P ANIARDS.
L Lemcke
. . Ticknor. L Cl aru s
. . De Joune
s . Murray s Hand
Book. B orr ow.
F RENCH.
Michelet . De Gou rz on . J J
. a nin . Ma u r v .
52 2 O
N TES.
CHAP TER XXX .
KELTS.
Mli l l er Vau ghanand P richard

()
2
. .
ENGLISH.
Worsaaes Danes inEngl and F ergu sons North

Kembl es Sa xon

s . .
menin Cumberl a nd , &c . Donal dsons Engl ish Ethnol og

y
. Cambridge
Essa s , y 1 8 5 0. P roceed . of P hil og Soc y (Eng) .

. Latham s

Ethnol of .
British Isl ands .
CHAP TER XXXI .
G Y P S IES.
P ott s Zigeuner
Spen gl er B orrow . . . Zeit f D . . . Morg G . .
,
3 d, 8 th
and 1 1 th ol s Casca v
P aspati . . .
CHAP TER XXXII .
ANTI QUITY OF MAN.
()
1
B ou cher d e P erthes, Les Anti q it
u s Celti q ues. E vn a s

Report
(Atheneu m, J u ne 1 1 , Sir C L ell . y (Athe n eu m , Sept 2 4 ,
.
J J
. . A . Worsaae . Athen, NO . . 1 67 9 . Wil sons Ar chaeol og

y ,
&c
.
P ool es Genesis of Earth and Man Les Comptes Rend us, 1 8 5 9 , t 4 9 ,

. .
pp 4 63 , 4 6 5 , 5 8 1 , 63 4 , &c , an
. d t 2 3 , 2 4 , 2 5, and 46 P ictet, . . .
L Homm eF ossil e, Bib. U i v d e Gen

ee. Lord Wrottesl e , B ritish As n . v y
s oc. in Atheneum,
ne 3 0, 1 8 60 Bl ackwood, Oct , 1 8 6 0 J Lartet,
u . . .
An n d es Sc J D Dana
. P rof Owen Delan. ou e . Lyell s Anti
. . . . .

q .
of Man J Lubbock, Nat Hist Rev M Troyon, Des Habitations

. . . . . .
La cu stres Smiths on Reports, 1 8 6 1

. Rutimeyer Wil sons P reHis . . .
-
toric Man .
CHAP TER XXXIII .
UNITY OR DIVERS ITY or ORI G IN.
( ) ( ) Sil l im2
a ns J ou rnal 3
,
1 8 5 9 , p 4 4 1 , cited by Dr A Gra .
. . . y
w m P ri hard
()( )( )( )
5 7 9
( ) c . Roul in, d . Sc. Nat , t 1 6 , 1 8 2 9 . .
()
6
S my th ()
8 m
( ). De Sal l es .
( )
18
Carpenter .
( ) Wa iz
m Dr Draper. . . Tiedeman n . P richa rd . Hol l a rd .
Sm th y . De Sal l es . Waiz ,
et al ii . Morel . Hist . d eDg
n res cences See Dana on Species, in Sil l J ou rn, Nov 1 8 5 7
. . . .
,
.
Da rwins Originof Species

22
( ) Ethnol J ou rn vol 3 23
( ) See . . .
,
. .
Darwin St Hil aire, and Q u atrefages

,
. Agassiz . .
LI S T OF AUTH O RI TIES .
Abbad ied B ul l etind el a Soc d e G eogr a phic

. . .
About E La G r co Contem pora ine

. a r is , 1 8 5 5 . P .
Agas siz , L Ess a onCl a s s ica tion

. on d on, 1 8 59 y . L .
Ai ns worth, F W ez idis Tra ns of Ethnol S oc

. . Y . . . . Lond on,
1 8 61 , vol . i.
Am erica nC cl opaed ia y .
O
America n rienta l S ociety ou rnal J .
And er s on, C . JL
ndon, 1 8 5 6 a ke Ng a m i . L o .
Annu a ired e l a S oc Imp r ia l ed es Antiq u a ires, etc . .
Archi ves fu r Wis s ens ch a ftl iche Ku u d e v on Ru ss l a nd B erl in 1 8 4 1 .

, .
Ar nd t C G v on ra nkfu rt, 1 8 1 8
. . . F
Ueber d en Ur s pr u ng u nd d ie v er .
V
,
s chied ena r tig e erwa nd ts cha ft d er Eu rop S pr a ch en . .
Ar nd t, C W eipz ig . 1 843 ers u ch i n

. L
ergl eich end er V l ker
, . V v
g es ch ichte .
Atkinson, T. W. -
L ndon, 1 8 58
o . O r ie ntal a nd WesternSiberia .
B al bi , A Atl a s Ethnogra ph iqu e d a Gl obe

.
-
a ris, 1 8 2 6 . P .
B a u d rimont, A His toire d es B as q u es , &c . .
B a rtl ett, J
R r og ress of Ethnol ogy New ork, 1 848
. . P . Y .
B ar th , Dr H Reis en u n. d End ecku ngen in Nord u nd Cen

. tral Afr ika .
G oth a , 1 8 57 .
B erger, A DieB erg . V ol ke de Kr s a u ka s u s . 1 8 60 .
B ergh a u s , Dr. H Die VOl ker d es Erd bal l s

. . Leip ig z , 1 84 7 .
Ber gh a u s , Dr H 8 te Abth eil u ng Atl a s

. . .
B er tei u l , A L Al g erieF ra nqa is e

.

a r is , 1 8 5 6
-
. P .
B i bl ica l Repos itor 1 8 4 1 (Dr Robins ona nd Rev y . . Mr Homes ) . .
J
B iot, E ou r na l As ia tic S ociet
. y .
B oeckh , A Ma netho nd d ie Hu nd s tern

. u P eriod e. B erl in, 1 8 4 5 .
Bo d e B a rond e (Bokh a r a ) ond on 1 8 4 5 L .
V
, ,
Bod ens ted t F Die ol ker d os Ka u ka s u s

, . . F ra nkfu r t , 1 8 4 9.
52 4 L IST OF AUTH RITIES. O
B u rto n, R . F . Th eLakeRegions of Central Africa . New York, 1 8 60 .
B u r ton, R . . nd on, 1 8 5 6
F F i rs t F oots teps i nEa s t Afr ica . L o .
B u ns en, C C u tl in
. . J O
es of th e hil os of Un -
i v His t on d on,
1 8 54 P . . L . .
B u ns en C ,
C E . . J y
g pt s pl acei n Uni ers al His tor on

d on, 1 8 48 v y L .
Bo i l a t A b b Es u i s s e
q s S n g a l a is es 1 8 5 3 . .
P
,
B u l l eti nd e l a S oci t d eG og r aph i e a r is . .
Bo u d i n ,
M C T . J
r a i t d e G og ra h ie e
.
p . t d es S ta tis qu es Mdical e s .
P a r is , 1 7 57 .
B orro w, G eor ge Th e Zincal i . New Y ork , 1 842 .
B or r ow, G eor g e B i bl ei nSpa in. h il a d elphi a , 1 8 4 3 . P

n
B owe , T J . Y
Centra l Afri ca . New or k, 1 8 57
-
.
Bo w ing S i J A V i i t t th e P h il ippine I l nd
r ,
r L s o s a s. o ndon 1 8 5 9
, .
h nJ A
B ou c o L G eeC n
,
tinen. t l e P i 1 84 3
.
a r c o a . a r s, .
e C L H ng y i n1 8 5 1
B ra c ,
. . u ar .
B r a ce, C L Nor s eF ol k
. . .
B ra ndi s , Dr J Ueber d en His toris ch en G ewinn d er Entz ier u n

'
. .
,
au s g
d er As syrisch enIns ch r iften B erl in 1 8 5 6 .
, .
B ri ggs, J B ri tis h Ass .

,
1 8 50 . Abor ig Tribes of India . .
Br u g s ch , H Ueber sichtl ich e Erkl ar u ng

. d er Egyptis ch en Denkma l er .
B erl in, 1 8 5 0 .
B ou Am i La Tu r q u ie d Eu rope

. P a ri s , 1 840 .
Ca mbrid ge Ess a y D nl d
nonEngl ish Ethnol ogy London, 1 8 56
s o a so . .
Ca rpenter W oo o , Lond on 1 8 57 . B Z l gy
. .
,
C arr e re F r ed De1a Sn ga mbi eF r a nca is e

, .
C u r z on R Mona s teries of th e e a nt New Y ork 1 8 4 9

, . Lv .
,
.
Ca s ca F r von Skiz z eEiner G esch i ch te d er Zig eu ner

, . S tuttg art 1 8 4 0 . , .
C a s tr n M A Eth nol orl es ung.en u b e r di

. e a l ta i s ch en o l ker . S t V V . .
Pee
,
rs bu r
t g, 1 8 57 .
C a str e
m, M A B ur iat Spr . . . .
Char encey , M d e 1 8 5 8 ang u e Ja pa na i se

. . L . Annal es d e l a P hil os ophie
Ch r tienne, Tom e 1 8 .
Ch arence y M d e Rech er ch es
. su r l es O rigi nes d el a Langu eB a s q ue. Ah
P
,
nal es d e l a hil os ophie, et cet u il l et, 1 85 9 . J .
Chi nes e Repertor 1 8 4 5 y .
Chowl sons Ueber es ted er Al t B ab Litefatu r

. . .
Ch u r chil l H Mt eba non,

&c . on d on, 1 8 53 . L . L .
Cl a r us L Da r s tel l u ng d er S pa ni sch en iter a tu r

, . Ma inz , 1 8 46 L . .
Com be E , oy a g e e. V
nEgy pte et Nu bi e a ri s 1 8 4 6 , . P ,
.
y
Cool e , W D Negrol a nd of th e Arabs et cet
. . on d on, 1 8 4 1 , . L .
Cra wfu r d His tor of In

,
J
di a nArch ipel a go y
Edinboro , 1 8 2 0 .

.
Cra wfu r d Ess ay s

s .
C u nningh a m, A . L a d a k, et cet . L o nd on 1 8 2 4 , .
C u r tiu s , E . P el
nnes u s et cet G otha 1 8 5 1
opo ,
.
, .
Cz oer nig , K v on Eth nol d er Oes tereichisch en Mona r ch ie

. . . Wien 1 8 57 ,
.
L IST or AUTH RITI ES . O 52 5
Da na J
D onS pecies Am er ica n ou r na l of S cience No v 1 8 4 7
. J .
y
. , ,
Da niel l s Vt F o u r na l o f Eth nog r a ph i ca l S oci et 1 8 5 6, v ol 4

,
. . J Eth ,
. .
nog ra phy of G ol d Coa s t .
Da rwm C Orig m o f Species . on d on, 1 8 5 0 . L .
P P
,
De Go u r z on, A His toi re d es eu pl es B retons .a ris , 1 8 4 6 . .
De G o bi nea u , A Es s a i s u r l l ng a l i t d es Ra ces Hu ma ines

. a r is , 1 8 5 3

. P .
De G u i g nes , J His toi re g n ra l e d es Hu ns , Tu rcs Mong ol s , et a u tres

.
P
,
Tar ta res cc id enta u x a ris 1 7 5 6 O .
V
,
Del a nou e, M J De l Anciennet d e l Es pcce Hu m a ine nciennes ,

. . al e .
1 8 62 .
DeS al l es E F r His toireG n ra l e d es Races Hu m a ines
, . . a ri s , 1 8 4 9
-
. P .
D Hal l oy,

JJ
D Des Ra ces Hum a ines . a ri s , 1 8 5 9
. . . P .
Dictionna ire d e l a Con ers a tion (Ba s qu es ) v .
y
Dictiona r of G reek a nd Roma nG eogra ph y .
Diefenba ch, L von r ig ines Eu ropaeae F ra nkru rt a m M 1 8 61

. O . . .
Dra per Dr J W Hu m a n h s iol og

,
. New ork 1 856
. .
-
Py y . Y ,
.
Du ncker M G es chichted es Al terth u m s

,
. B erl in 1 8 5 5 .
,
.
n
Dwight a d S mit h Mi s s iona r Res ea rch es i n A r m e n i a o nd o n , 1 8 3 4 y . L .
Ea rl , G W Na ti veR e f heIndi nA hipel g L nd n

ac s o t a rc a o. o o , 1 8 53 .
ve Mem i e del S i E hn l giq e V l

. .
Eich th al , d G u s ta

o r s a oc t t o o u . o . I .
El l is , W l
o y nes i a.nR
e s ea r chPes on d on , 1 8 5 2 . L .
El ph ines tone, M An
a cc ou n t of th eK i ng d o m o f Ca
.
b u l a nd i ts Dependen
cies .nd on 1 8 4 2 L o ,
.
Ency cl op d ie d es G ens d u Mond e .
Ency cl opaed ia B rita nni ca .
Err o Don u a nd e El Mu
n J
d o r im i t i v o ,
t 1 0 M a d ri d , 1 8 1 5 P . . .
L
,
Er s ch u nd G r u ber E y
n c k l o pa d i e A l l g e m ei n e e ip z ig 1 8 1 8 . ,
.
Eth nol ogi cal ibr a r 1 8 53 L y . .
Eth nol og ical ou rnal J

v
.
W J R S i et f A n t i ar i a n s (Ath enaeu m
E a ns e t t o o c y o q u , .
p o r
J
. .
,
un e1 1
Expl ora tionS cientiq u e d e l A l g e r
,
i e a r i s ,
1 8 4 8 e t 1 8 5 3
. P .
Fe g r u so n Robert Th e North m en i n C u mberl and a nd Westmoreland .
L ond on 1 8 5 6
V y ge enP e
.
P
,
rse et cet ar is , 1 8 60.

F err ier , S . P . o a s ,
.
F i nl ay, G . G reece u nd er th eRom a ns . Ed inbu rgh , 1 8 44 .
F l emi ng Rev F C a ra r ia
, .
n d on 1 8 5 3
.

"
and its Inh a bita nts . L o ,
.
Forbe s red E F
Dah om ey a nd th e Da h om a ns L o n d on 1 8 5 1 . ,
.
Q
. .
n
,
F orbig er A Ha ndbu ch d er Al ten G eog p r a h i.

e,
a u s d en ue l l e b ear
,
beitet . Leip ig z , 1 84 2
G abele ntz H C ,
. . v on d er Die Mel a nes i s ch enS pr ach en,
et cet .
L eipz ig,
1 8 60 .
52 6 LIST or AUTH RITI ES O .
Ger ar d , P . A F His toire d es Ra ces Hu m a i nes d Eu rope

. .

. Bru xel l e
s,
1 84 9 .
G ibbon, E Th e Histor . y of th e Decl ine a nd F a l l of th e Rom a n Empire .
L o nd on, 1 8 06
O
.
G iul l a i n Docu men l Afr i q u e nta l e, pu bl i cs par l d u G ou

ri e or d r e

ts sur
ve rn em en t .
G is qu et, M L Egypte, l es Tu rcs et l es Ar abes

.

a ri s . P .
G oba t Rev S Thr ee ea rs Res id encei nAb s s inia

. . y
New Y ork, 1 8 5 0
y . .
P
,
G od wi n ,
a rk e TheHis tor of F ra n c e N ew Y o rk 1 8 6 0 y .
, .
G ra nt Dr A Th eNes tor ia n
, . s or . os t Tribe s New Y ork, 1 8 53 L . .
G r a s l in, L H De l Ib rieou Es s a i critiqu e s u r l Orig ine d es pr emi eres

. .
P opu l a tion s d e l Es pa g ne a r i s , 1 83 8

. P .
G reenou gh , W W ou r nal of riental S ociet . . J

Vol l s t (Ka i rs ) O y . . .
J
G r ou t I] : o u r na l o f r iental S ociet (Ka t rs )
, . O y .
G u ts ch mi d A v on B eitrag e z u r G es d Al t
,
. r ien t Leipz ig 1 8 5 8 . . . O .
,
.
G u ro ws ki, A Ru ss i a . as it i s . New Y ork , 1 8 54 .
Hahn T G v on Al ban S tu dien J eu a e 1 8 54

. . . . .
P
, ,
Ha m mer P u rgs tal l J von His toired el Empire O ttom a n

,
a ri s .

.
,
1 83 6 .
Ha xth a u s en B a rond e Etu d es s u r l a S itu ation &c d el a Ru s s ie

, , .
,
. 1 847 .
Ha xth a u s en B a rond e Tra nsca u ca s ia &c Lond on 1 8 54
, , .
, .
Ha x tha u s en B a rond e Tribes of the Ca u ca s u s Lond on 1 8 55

, .
, .
Herod otu s His tory of Ra wl ins on G L ondon 1 8 58

, , .
P
,
B ettner H Athens a nd th e elopon

,
. nese Ed inbu r gh 1 8 54
-
.
, .
Her z og s Real Ency cl opaedie

.
Hod g son W B Notes onNor th Africa

,
. . .
Hod gs on B H S elections from the Recor d s of th e G o ernment of Ben

,
. .
-
v
g al a e
p
. rs rel P
a ti eto th e Him a l ay a Mou ntains a nd Nepal v .
Hodg son B H 1 8 60 Continu a tionof the G ra mm a tica l Ana l ys is et cet

, . . .
,
.
Hod gs on B H 1 8 57 Compar a ti e o ca bu l a ry of th eLa ng u a ges of the

,
. . . v V
B r okenTr i bes of N pal .
Ho dgs on B H Aborig ines of theNil gir is a nd

, . .
,
of Ea s ter nG h a t .
Hod gs on B H Abor igines of the Ni l gir is

,
. .
,
W i th Rema rks o n th eir
Af nities . a
Hodgs on B H Oh theAborigines of th e Ea stern rontier

,
. . F .
Hod gs on B H Ou th eChepa ng a nd Bu s u nd a Tr ibes of Npal

, . . .
Hodgson B H 1 8 50 Abor igines of:th e Northea s t F ronti er

, . . . .
Hod gson B H Abor ig ines of Ceyl on

,
. . .
Hod gson B H Ca l cu tta 1 8 49 Abor ig ines o f Sou th er nIndia

, . .
, . .
Hod gs on B H Rou te from B ath m and u th e Ca pital of Ne

, . .
pal et cet.
P
, ,
in ters per s ed with Rem a rks o nth e eopl e a n d Co u ntry .
Hodgs on B H 1 8 53 Onth e Ind o Ch ines e B ord er er s

, . . .
-
.
Hod g son B H Ca l cu tta 1 8 4 7 Onth e Aborig ines of India

, . .
, . .
Hoffma n Die Iber er 1 8 3 8 . .
Hol l ard H De l Homme &0

,
a r is 1 8 5 3
.

, . P , .
LIST OF AUTH RITI ES O . 52 7
Huc M Jou r ne thr ou gh the Ch ines eEmpire New Y ork 1 8 5 6

, . y .
,
.
Hu c M J ou rney throu gh Ta r ta r y Thibet a nd China New Y o rk 1 8 52

, . , , .
, .
Hu mbol d t Wm v on P ru fung &c u ber d i e Urc oh ner Hispa niens

, .
, .
, ,
&c . B erl in, 1 8 2 1 .
Hu mbol d t Wm , . vo n Ueber d i e Ka wi S pr a che a u f d er Ins el Jv a a, &c .
Berl in, 1 8 3 6 .
J a , J
nin ul es La Nor ma nd ie a r is , . P
J oh n s ton C Tra e l s in S ou th ern Ab ss in
, . v
ia , through the Cou ntr of y y
Ad el to theKing d om o f Shoa ond on 1 844 . L .
v
,
J or n an d es De Geta r u m s i e G othor u m or ig in
. e 1 5 97 . .
J ou r n al rie O
ntal S ociet y .
J ou r n al Roy a l As ia tic S ocie t y .
J ou r n a l As ia tic S ocie t 1 8 52 C
( p a t S C M a h ers on, L G enyBriggs )
, . . . . . . .
J ou r n a l As i a tic S ociet of B eng a l y .
Kaeu tTer , J . G R . .
-
G es chich te vonOs t As ien -
. Leip ig z 1 8 58 .
P
,
Ka i rs roceedi ng s of th e Committeeto inq u ireinto theS tateof . P arts

4 a nd
Na ta l , 1 8 53 5. .
Kembl e, A M Die S a ch s eni nEngl a nd 1 8 53

. . . .
Kl a proth, v on oca bu l ai re e J
t G r a m m a i re d e l a
. V L a ngu e G orgienne .
P a r is , 1 827 .
Kl aproth, J . v on
M m oir es rel atifs a l As ie, et cet a r is , 1 8 2 4

. P .
Knobel , A Die Vo l ker ta fel et cet

, G iess en 1 8 50
. .
, .
Kmppen A L The Worl d i ntheMiddl e Ages New ork, 1 8 54

,
. . . Y .
Kol be, Rev F N Jou rnal of Eth nol og ical S ociety 1 8 54

. .
-
. .
Kol be Rev F N Ana ccou nt of Da mara Cou ntr

, . . . y .
Kra pf, J . . V
L oca b ul a r of theG a l l a a ng u ag e 1 84 2 y L . .
Ku ba l s ki N A Rech erch es S l a voniqu es et His toriqu es , et cet

, . . Tours , .
1 8 52 .
Ku rd d eS chl oez er n
Les premiers Inh a bita nts d el a Ru s s ie . P a ris , 1 84 6 .
L aba s tid e, C d e Dis s erta tions u r l es B a s qu es

. . P a ris , 17 86 .
L ne E W Accou nt of the Ma nners a nd Cu s toms of th e m od ernEgyp

a ,
. .
tia n s on d on 1 8 4 2 . L , .
Lan g D , J
iew of the rig ina n
. . V
d Migra tionof th e ol nes ia n Na tion O P y .
on L
d on ,
1 83 4 .
La rtet, M S u r l An cie nu et Geol ogiq u e d e l Es pe

. ce hu m a in

e d ans

l Eur ope ccid en

tal e O .
L
ay a r d Nin e eh a nd i ts Rema ins on v
d on, 1 8 4 9 . L .
L
ea ke Wm M Res ea rch es inG reece
, . on d on 1 8 1 4
. . L ,
.
L
em cke v onL Ha ndbu ch d er S pa nis ch en iter a tu r
, . Leipy ig 1 8 5 5 L . , .
L
efebu re T o a g eenAb s s in
y i e e x e
.c u t e pen dVy
ant l es An n es 1 83 9
P
,
Rel ationh istoriq u eet cet a r is 1 8 4 5
n
. .
V V
,
Leo or l e
, s u g enu be r d ie G e s chi ch te d e s Deu ts ch en ol ke s 1 8 54 . .
52 8 LIST OE AUTH RITIES. O
L ou z onl e Du e La F inl a nd e . P a r is , 1 8 45.
L ewi s, S ir G C . .
-
O r ig i na nd F or ma tiono f theRom anceLangu ages . Lon
d on, 1 8 62 .
v
Li i ngs tones Tr a el s i nAfrica

v . New Y ork, 1 8 58 .
L n
og a R ,
J . .
Lottner, Dr C Tr a ns a ctions of P hil og S ociet

.
3
1 8 60 61 S is ter F a mi
. . y . .
l ies of ang u a ge L .
Lu cke n, H DieEinh eit d es Mens ch G es chl ech ts Ha no er 1 84 5

. . . v

, .

v
L Uni er s (Egy pteMod er n e) .
L Univ er s (Nu bie)

.
Leps iu s Ko nig sbu ch d er a l tenEgypter 1 8 58 . .
Leps iu s , R Da s To d teu bu ch d er Egypter, nach d em P a p ru s i nTuri n

.
-
y .
Leipz ig , 1 8 4 2 .
Lep i s us, R .
Die C hronol og ie d er Egypter . Einl eitu ng u nd Ers ter Theil .
Kritik d er u ell en B erl in, 1 8 4 9 Q . .
Leps iu s , R Dis co er ies i n Egy pt, Ethiopi a , a nd th e en

. in v
s u l a of Sin a i, P
i nth e ear s 1 8 42 y
Edited by K R H McKenz ie on d on, 1 85
3 . . . . L .
Lin k , H F Die Ur welt u n

. d d a s Al terthu m
. Er ster Th eil B er l in, 18
34 . . .
Lu b bock, J
Na tura l His tor Re iew y v .
Les Comptes Rend u s .
L e
y ,l l S ir C Re orts of B ritish Ass oci a tion
p . .
Ly ell , S ir C F l i nt Im pl em ents i nDrift . Ath enaeu m 1 859 . .
L e
y ,l l S i r C Anti u it of Ma n
q on d on, 1 8 63
. y . L .
La th a m R G Th Ethnol og o f the B ri tish Is l and s

. . Lon-
e
d on, 1 8 5 2 y . .
La th a m , R G Eth n ol og o f th e B ritish Col on

. ies a nd Dependen
. cie s y .
L
nd on 1 8 5 1
o , .
La th a m R G Ma na nd h is Migration
, s . . . London, 1 8 51 .
La th a m , R G . .
-
v
Na ti eRa ces of th e Ru ss ia nEmpi re. Lond on, 1 8 54 .
L a th a m, R G .

. Descripti eEthnol og v y L . o ndon, 1 8 5 9 .
y
Mag a r La d is l a u s ReiseninS ad Afrika
,
-
.
Ma riotti L Ital y a s t a nd r es ent

, . ondon 1 8 4 9 ,
P P . L , .
Ma rsh G P riginof th eEngl ish a ngu a ge &c New ork, 1 8 62

,
. . O L . Y .
v
,
y
Ma u r A u es tions r e
, l a ti es a l a n
. ci e Q
nneethnol ogie d el a F ra nce
.
y
Ma u r A La Terre et l Homm e P a ris , 1 8 57
, .
-

.
Mau ry A B u l l etin d e l a Soc d eG og ra ph ie Les opu l a tions P rimi

, .
-
. . P
tives d u Nor d d el Hin dou s ta n A ril , 1 8 54

. v .
Ma z u re M B e ar ne t l e a s B a squ e
,
. Py .
Michel F His toi re d es Races Ma u dites d e l a F r ance, et de l Espa gne

.

P
, .
a r is , 1 847 .
Mich el , F Le a s B a s u e ar is , 1 8 57
. Py q . P
J
Michel et Histoi re d eF rance B ru x ell es 1 8 3 4 . .
P v P
,
Mickiewicz A Les a y s Sl a es et l a ol ogne P aris, 1 8 4 9

, . . .
Mon] B A Tr ait d es Deg n rescences, etcet , d el EspcceHumai n

. . e, &c .

.
P
,
aris , 1 8 57 .
LIST OF AUT H RITIES . O 52 9
Motl ey J . L Ris e, &c

D u tch Re
.
p u bl i c New or k, 1 8 5 6 .
, of . Y .
v P
,
Mo ers F C Da s P hoeni z is ch e Al ter thu m Ers ter Th eil

. . o l i tis ch e .
v
, ,
G esch ich te u nd S ta a ts er fa s s u ng ; Zweiter Th eil , G eschichte d er Co

l onien. B er l in, 1 8 4 9 .
Moreau d e onn s , J a r is , 1 8 3 4 Al ex . S ta tis ti u ed eI Es pa gne

q . P .
Moreau d e onn s g J a ris , 1 8 61

, Al ex Ethno nieCau ca s ienne.
. P .
Momm sen, T Ro mis ch eG eschichte B erl in, 1 8 5 6

. .
Moa t R

Miss iona r
,
a bor s a n
. d S cenes in S ou th Africa New yL . Y ork,
1 84 3 .
Mul l er, F H Dr Ugris cher Vol ks tamm B erl in, 1 8 3 7
. . . . .
Mu l l er, M (B u ns ens hil of Univers al Histor )

.

P . y .
Mu l l er , M Scienceof ang u age New ork 1 8 62

. L . Y , .
Mu l l er, M angu a ges a t theS eat of Wa r

. L ond on, 1 8 55 . L .
Manch Nord G erman Yol k

. . . .
P
Mu nch , rof Nors t Mainid skr ift l s t Hefte
. . .
y
Murr a s Ha nd book for S pain

on d on,
1 847 . L
Nes temont, M A His toir e d el a Conq u eted Al gerie. a ris , 1 8 5 6
.
-

. P .

Niebu hr , M G es chichteAss ur s u nd B a bel s

.

B erl in,
1 8 57 .
Nor th Br itish Re iew, May , 1 8 59 Au s tral a sianEth nol ogy v .

-
.
Nott, E a nd Gl i d d on R T pes of Mankind , et cet

. J
hil a d elph ia , 1 8 54
. . y . P .
Nott, E a nd G l idd on . R Ind igenou s Ra ces , et cet

. J
hil a d elphi a , 1 8 57 . . P .
Oppert, J
Zeit d er Morg en l G es 1 0, 2 8 8 8 02
-
. .
-
.
Opper t, al es Expe J
dit S cientif enM sopota mi e, et cet a r is , 1 8 5 8 59 . . . P .
O wen, P ro Ath enaeu m, S ept 2 1 st, 1 8 61 s teol og a nd Den titionof the . . O y

Na tives of th e And a m a nIsl a nd s .
Owen, R al a eontol og . P
Edinbu rgh , 1 8 60 y . .
Oh ss onl s d M C

Histoir ed es Mongol s . .
-
. P a ris, 1 824 .
P tt A F Zige ne Zeit d M G e V l 3 8 1 1
o . . u r, . . . s. o .
, ,
.
P t A F Zige ne inE p nd A ien H ll e 1 8 44

,
ot , . . u r u ro a u s . a , .
P t A F Ungl ei hheit Men hl i he B en L emg 1 8 56

o t, . .
c sc c r ac . o, .
P kyn Life i nAby in

ar ,i 18 3 ss a. 5 .
P get J H ng y nd T nyl v ni P hil delphi 1 8 50

a u ar a ra s a a. a a, .
P eeding f P hil l gi l S iety

r oc s o o o ca oc .
P t n C pt InE hn l S
os a s, J V l 1
a t o . oc. ou r . o . .
P i h d J C E te nO ig in f Cel i N i n et et L nd n 1 83 1
r c ar . .
as r r o tc at o s, c . o o , .
P i h d J Q Re e he in the P hy i l Hi t y f M nkind L n
,
r c ar .
s arc s to s ca s or o a . o
,
d n 1 84 1
o , .
P i h d J C N t l Hi t y f M n L nd n 1 48
r c ar . . a u ra s or o a . o o ,
8 .
P l e T E Life et et inSie L e ne & L nd n 1 850

,
oo . .
, c . rra o ,
c. o o , .
,
P hil l gi l Review
,
o o ca .
P l th J H G e hi hted e O tl i henA ien G o tingen 1 3 0

a . .
-
sc c s s c s s. t , 8 .
P e the B h e d e Le Antiq it Celtiq e et et P i 1 847

,
r s, ou c r . s u s u s, c . ar s ,
23
530 LIST OF AUTH RITI ES O .
P ictet, F . G . B ibl ioth e

q u e Uni vers ell e Del a q u es tiondel HommeF os
.
G en
s il e.ee, 1 8 60 v .
P ul s z ky , F The Tricol or onth e Atl a s

. ond on, 1 8 55
. L .
P ool e, R S Th e G enes is of Ea rth a nd of Ma n Ed inbu rgh , 1 8 5 6

. . . .
P eter m a nn, Dr G eog ra ph i s che Mi tth eil u ngen, 1 8 5 7

. No 9 , 1 8 5 9 . . . Die
Engl i he E ped i i n n e B t n nd S peke n h Inne Af i
sc x to u t r ur o u ac r- r ca .
P e e m nn D N 5 S d Af i in1 8 8 E Behm
t r a ,
r . o. . u - r ca 5 . . .
P m nn D Di e H tten
eter a t enS m m e 2 1 8 8
,
r. o ott ta , , 5 .
P e e m nn D
t r Die V l ke i n O t Af i
a 1 0 1 8 58 r. o r s
~
r ca , .
, ,
P en S ou d a n

ey s
Q u a trefa ges , A d e Unit d el Es pe

. ce Hu mai n
. e

. P a ris, 1 8 61,
Ri tter Die Er dku nd e v onAs ien 1 8 3 2

. . .
Rich , A Na rr a tionof a ourne to th eS iteof B abyl on, et cet

. J y . Lond on,
1 83 9 .
Rena n, E His toir e G nr al e d cs

. ngu es S emitiq u es La r is 1 8 55
a . P .
P y
,
Ri d l e ,
RevyWm ol n es ia ( . . ou r nal Ethn
. J
ol og ica l S ocie t ) y .
Remu s a t, J P . . A . Rech erches s u r l es l a ngu es Tar ta res a ris , 1 8 2 0 . P .
Ru tim eyer, rof P .
v
Re u e d e l ori ent 1 8 58 P l a ced el Ar meni en

. .

.
v
Re u eArch ol ogi u e No em ber , 1 8 4 5 q . v .
Ra v erty , Ca pt H G A G r a mm ar of the P u s htu , . . . or La ngu ageof theAf

gh a ns . L o nd on, 1 8 5 9 .
Rena n, E La Lite ra tu reNa hath

. Rev G er ma niq u e, 1 8 60 . . .
y
Ridl e , Rev Wm ou rna l Ethnol ogical S ociety
. . J .
Rafenel, A Nou ea u x oya ges d a ns l e a s d es Ne

.
gres v
1 8 06 V Py . .
Ra fenel, A o age d an s l Afr iq u e ccid en

. Vy
tal e 1 84 2 O . .
Rigl er v on, Dr L Die Tu rkei u nd d er enB ewohner Wi en, 1 8 52

. . . .
Rou l in Des S ciences Natu rell es To m e1 6, 1 8 2 9 . .
Robi nson Mrs La ngu a ge a nd Li t of S l a ic Na tions New York, 1 8 50

,
. v . .
Roch et d Hericou r t, C E o age, et cet , d a ns l er oy a u me d e Choa

. . Vy . .
P ar is , 1 8 52 .
St . Hil a ire ,
J . .
G His toireG n ral e et P a r ticu l i er e d es Anomal ies Br u x .
el l es , 1 8 3 7 .
St . Hil a ire ,
J . G .
-
Histoire Na tu r el l e d es Re
g nes Og r a ni q u es . Vol . 2.
P ar is , 1 8 5 9.
S ch a fa r ik, P . J S l a visch e Al ter th ii mer
. Leipz ig, 1 8 4 3

. .
y
S e mou r, H . D , M P Ru s s ia onthe Bl a ck S ea Lond on, 1 85 5.
. . . .
S pengl er , F r R Diss er ta tio d e Cing a nis

. . . Lu g d B a t , 1 83 9
. .
S c u dd er , Rev. D C Bib S a c Vol 1 7 . . . . . . No 68 . . Abor ig ines of Ind ia ,

1 8 60 .
S tricker W Die V erbreitung

. d es Deutschen V ol kes, et cet. Leipz ig,
1 8 45 .
L IST OF AUTH RITIES. O 53 1
S teph en s , E B Th e B a s qu e ro inces on d on, 1 8 3 7

. . P v . L
P P
.
S trz el ecki E d e hy s ica l Descr iption of N S . Wa l es

, . . . . a nd Va n Die
m ens a nd on d on, 1 8 4 5

L . L .
St . Ma rtin Viv d e , . .
B u l l etind el a S oc d e G ogra ph ie (Wh iteNil e)
. .
S chl a tter , G F Die Unwa h rs cheinl ichkeit d er Abs ta mmu ng d es Men

. .

s ch en es hl ech ts v oneinem gcmeins ch a ftl ich enUrpa a re. Ma nheim,

g c
1 8 61 .
S ey a r th, G u s t Ch ron
'
ol og i a S a cr a . . Leip ig z , 1 8 64 .
S i l l i m a ns ou rna l

1 8 59 J . .
S my th, Thom as The Unity of th e Hu ma nRa ces. Ed inbu rgh, 1 8 51 .
S m ithsonia n Reports 1 8 61 . .
S i l l im a ns o u r na l , vol 3 9

J
Africa n . . L a ng u ages .
St . J oh nB ayl e V il l a
g e L ife inEgypt . 1 8 53 .
S tr itter N emor pop e S cript By z a nt P etropol i, 1 7 7 1 . . . . . .
S chl eich er Al g Mona ts ch far Wi s s en S ept 1 8 53

. S ta a ts . . . . . Le ik n x o .
Tr o y o nM F, . .
Ha bita tions L a cu s tr es d eConcis e d a ns l e Ca ntond e V au d .
Rev Arch 1 8 6 1 Di tto enS u is s e

. . . .
Thier s ch, F Del ta t a ctnel d e l a G rece .

, eipz ig , 1 8 3 3

L .
Tied em a nn, Dr F Da s Hirnd es Negers Heid el ber g, 1 8 3 7

. .
-
. .
Ticknor , G His tor of S pa nish i tera tu re New ork, 1 84 9

.
-
y L . Y .
Tacitu s No tes by a tha m on d on 1 8 51 L . L .
v
,
Ta s m a nia nRe iew .
Ur q u h a rt, D The il l ars Of Hercul es , &c Lond on

.
, 1 8 50
-
P . .
Ubicini M F ettres s u r l a Tu rq u ie
, . a r is , 1 8 53
. L . P .
Uhl em a nn, F r Die Is ra el itenu nd Hyksos inAegy pten . eipz ig , 1 8 56 . L .
United S ta tes Expl or ing Ex ped ition Ethn og ra ph of Lew Che w Isl a nds . . y
P hil adel phia , 1 84 6 .
VonKOppen eter ma n P
ns G eog ra phis ch eMittheil u ngen 1 8 55
eter P
, .
VonKl Od en, G A Da s S tr om sy s tem d es ber enNil es B er l in, 1 8 5 6

. . O . .
Vul l iem in, L B ib Univ Au g 1 8 6 1 Des Habita tions

. acu s tres en . . . . L
S u is s e .
Wa gner Dr A G es cl i ichte d er Urwel t Leips ic 1 8 57

, . . .
,
.
Weber A Ind S tu d ien B erl in 1 8 4 9

, . . .
, .
Wil son Rev J L Wes t Africa 1 8 5 6 . . . .
v
, ,
Webb Rev E J ou r Amer Or Soc v ol 7 1 8 62 . . . . . . E id ences of the

. .
v
, ,
S cythia na inities th eDra id i a nLa n m R R w

of a
g g ,
u e fr o ev Ca l d el l s . .
v
Dra i dia nG ra mma r .
Wil s on, D The Archa eol og . y a nd P reAnnal s -

of S cotl a nd . Ed inbu rgh,
1 857 .
Wil son D P re His toric Ma n Edinbu r gh 1 8 63

, .
-
.
, .
Worsa a es J J A L etter inAthenaeu m No 1 67 9

, . . . . .
, 1 8 50. ( L keM a a ribo. )
53 2 LIST OF AUTH RITIES . O
Weber , Dr M . . J DieLeh r evo nd enUr ti Ra cenfor men

. ,
et cet . Di1 s sel
"
d o rf, 1 8 3 0 .
Wa l es N A The P ictu res qu eAntiq u ities of Spain London 1 8 4 6

, . .
- .
, .
Wil kinson J G ModernEgypt and Th ebes London 1 8 4 3

, . . .
, .
Wil l ia ms and Cal vert F ij i a nd theF ij ia ns 1 8 59 . .
Wir th J G A Ges chich te d er Deu tsch S ta a tenind er Urz eit Emmis

, . . .
-
.
,
h oen, 1 8 4 0
'
y
Whitne W Am erica n ntal S ociety J ou rnal a nd New Engl a nd er
. O ri e .
Wittma nn, Dr Abh andl u ngend er B a ier Aca d 1 8 5 3

. . . .
Wa iz Dr T Anthropol ogi e d er Natu r vOl ker

, . . 1 Leipz ig 1 8 59 .
,
2
Leip ig z , 1 8 60 .
Wors a a e JJ A A nt f D ne et et inEngl nd L nd n 1 8 52
, . . . ccou o a s, c . a . o o .
Athene m D n Antiq i tie

,
W eJ J A
ors a a , . 1 67 9
. .
-
a u . a . u s. .
W tte l ey L d B iti h A
ro s i ti n Athene m J ne3 0 1 8 60
,
or r s ss oc a o . a u ,
u .
Wil ke E pl ing E pedi ti n nd H l e Ethn g phy P hil 1 84 8

,

s s x or x o a a s o ra . . .
Wil l i m S W Middl e Kingd m S v ey f Chine e Empi e New

a s, . . o , ur o s r .
York, 1 8 4 8 .
Y a tes , Wil l iam H Moder nHis tory a nd Cond itionof Egypt

.
!
. 1 84 3 .
Zi m merm ann, Dr F . . A. LeMonde a v a nt l a Cr a tio nd el Homme P aris ,

.
1 8 57 .
Zoep, Dr . H
Deu tsch enReich s u nd Rechts
.
Al th . d es . Leipz ig, 1 8 60.
Zeu ss , K Die Deu ts ch en, &c Mii nch en 1 83 7

. . , .
Zeitscri ft far d ie Ku nd e d es Morg enl a nd es .
Zeitscr ift far d ie ergl eich end eSpr ach fors chu ng v .
Zeits crift fu r d ieWi ss ench aft d . S pr a ch e.

Zeits crift fur d . Deu ts ch eMorg Ges ell sch aft . .
Zeitscrift far al l g Er dku nd e . .

IN DEX .
A g R m j yn Ev
a s s iz ,
ea l
O b ecti o
th eor ,
s to id ence, 1 6. Am h a r ic T r ibe, 2 3 2
y .
ph s i q u e O f,
A gg n n
l u ti a tio , 2 7 . y
Ab ss i n ia n s , C h a rac te
A ng
r i s ti cs of, 23 5.
nN m
l o Sa xo , ei a l s , 1 9 . A rab s , 2 3 8
y u
-
.
n
A r a s, 2 7 , th r ee d iv i s i o n s o f, 2 3 8 .
A n
ra b i a s , 5 0, 55 . m i xtu r es of, 2 3 9
A y gy .
n
s s r ia s , 50. A ra b s i nE pt, 24 0 .
A mw n a s , 5 5. an d M oor e, 24 0
A
ra
n y P
gn m mg g
ry a s , E a r l
ori i al h o
ro r es s , 61
e, 62 .
. no perm a nent s ettl em ents , 2 40.
g
ch a n e o f ph s i q u e, 24 1 y
.
s u ppo s ed d a tes o f i ra ti o n 64 .
popu l a tiono f, 24 2 .
,
A s i a t ic , 6 5 . A frica nRa ces , 2 46 .
ea rl i es t r a c es , 1 3 5 d i ffer en t th eori es o f, 2 4 6
A s ia , Ra ces R u l i ii g , 6 6 A sh a nti T ri be (or a nti ), 2 6 8 , 2 7 1 . F .
y r a ces i nM id d l e A es , 1 2 3
A s s r ia nEm pi r e, 6 7
g .
. A v ek m T r i b e, 2 6 8 , 2 7 2
A fri ca nRa ces , S ou ther n, 2 7 4
.
. .
A s i a M i no r , T r i b es of, 7 1 r a ce, S ou th er nG r ea t, 2 7 4
A r y a nRa c es O f E u rope, M od er n, 8 5
A l l em a nns , 9 8 , 1 00
. vy g g
a l l i ter a ti e l a n u a e o f, 2 7 5 .
y
.
.
ph s i ca l t pe, 2 7 6 .
A estu i , 1 1 5 . A l b i noes , 2 82 .
A l a ns , 1 1 7 A m a xos a s ,
$
.
A v a rs , 1 2 0 . A b a tem bu s , K a i r T ribes , 2 88 .
A r a b i a nE m pi r e, 1 2 4 . A m a m pond os ,
A h o m s (Sh y a n), 1 4 8 A l b a nia ns , M od ern, 34 6
y
A r a ns O f I nd i a , 1 50.
bl a ck , 1 50
.
gng ng
la
ori i o f, 34 6
e o f, 34 8
.
.
A inos , 1 60.
v .
v ed i i s i ons o f, 1 50 . v n nmua
S l a o ia
tri b es o f, 3 50
i x tu re of, 34 9
.
y
prob ab l T u n u s i a n, 1 60.
g g g
A f h a ns , 1 8 7 , 1 88
g A g n
y
ph s i q u e, 3 50
ra o es e, 3 7 0 .
.
l a n u a e O f th e, 1 8 7 . A n
u s tri a s , 3 8 3
A i m eni a , Ra ces of, 1 9 5 , 2 00

P
A b a s s i a ns , o pu l a ti o nof, 1 99, 2 00.
An
A nmi
y m n
ti q u i t o f
m n
a , 405 , 4 96
al r e a i s , 4 33 .
.
A rm eni a , Ra ces of, 2 02 . A cheu l d epOS i ts , 43 6.

b ou nd a r ies Of, 2 02 A ccl i m a ti o n, 4 7 9
yA r a ni nr a ce, 2 04
A u str a l i a ns 2 2 1 .
.
. d epend en
y
Am eri ca nph si q u e, v i or o f, 4 8 2 .
.
t onm or a l c a u s es , 4 80.
g
d i ffer en
2 21 .
t a ccou n ts o f ph si q u e of, y y
B a b l on i a nEm pi r e, S econd , 69 .
y
ca pa c i t , 2 2 3 .
fa v o r a bl e a c co u nts o f, 2 2 3
B a s q u es , 7 8 , 82 , 3 2 9
an y
ti q u i t o f, 3 2 9
A z k a r T r ib e, 2 2 9 l a ng u a e, 33 1g .
.
Aw eh m mi d en, 2 2 9 tra i ts , 3 3 2
A bys si n i an s 23 2. Ba v a ri a ns
B a i g u ud i a n
, 1 01
s , 1 03
.
col o r o f, 2 33 . .
5 34 INDE X .
gg
B ul a r i a n s , 1 20
B u l a r i a nE m pi re, 1 2 0 .
C hi na , d efects i nth el a n u a eof, 1 5 7 .
g
a b ori i n a l tri bes , 1 58
g g
.
B h i l l a o r B h i l l s T ri bes , 1 4 0. C a u ca s i a nRa ces , 1 9 5 1 9 8

y gy
-
.
B h o ti a Ra ces , 1 4 5 . m i x tu r es o f l a n u a g es of, 1 95 .
d dfer fr o m T a m ul i c r a ces , 1 4 5. C ir ca s si a ns , B ea u t o f, 1 96 .
B u tu nes e, 1 46 . C a u ca s i a nRa ces , D i v i S i o n S o f, 1 9 8 .
B ra hm a n s , 1 52 . C nca s s i a ns or C h ei k es s i a ns , 1 9 8 .
B i ra rs , 1 6 8 .
popu l a ti onof, 1 99 , 2 00.
B u ri a ts , 1 69 . C h o to s , 2 3 5 .
B a z i a nes , 1 7 9 . a ch i nT ri b e 2 3 8
, .
B a ski rs , 1 7 9 . C h o nk ry eh T i i b e, 2 4 0 .
B i l u ch s (o r B a l u ch s), 1 84 . C h a m i ti c Ra ces , 24 6.
B ra h m , 1 8 6 C o ra n na s , 2 7 6
g L g g
.
.
B er d u r a ni s , 1 8 8 . C on o a n u a e, 2 81 .
B l a ck T r i bes , 2 1 7 . o s s a ck s , 3 4 0
v
a ch i e em e nts o f, 3 1 1 . C a ta l a ns , 3 7 0
yv v
.
B er ber T ri b es , 2 2 5 C m ri c b ra n ch of K e l ts , 3 7 4
y
. .
popu l a ti o nof, 2 4 2 . C a e E i d enc e( A ntiq u i t of Ma n ) , 43 7 .
B a rba r i T r i b es , 2 2 6. C o l or , 4 6 1
B u s a ne T r ib e, 2 2 9.
B ra k n a s , 2 3 9.
gy .
C h a n e of C ol or , 4 63
O f t pe 4 7 8
.
F
.
,
B ora i i T r i be, 2 53 C i vil i z a ti o n, E ffect o n ea tu res , 4 7 7 .
B er tu m a T ri b e, 2 53
B l a c k Ra ces o f Un
.
certa i n O ri gin i n
j
C l a s s i ca ti o n , B a S s o f, 24 .
Ob ecti o nto , 2 4
i
E a s ter nA fr i ca , 2 54
B a rbara o r B erb er i ns o f N u bi a , 2 54
. 0 0 1 r el a ti n gF ea tu r es , 49 8
C l i m a te, not S o le C a u s e o f
.
a r ia ti on
.
V
ph ys wa l t pe of, 2 54
an ci en
y
t C h ri s ti a nn a ti o n
.
.
500
.

C l i m a ti c I n u ence, E xcepti on s to , 5 01
s , 2 54
g
ori i nd ou b tfu l , 2 56 .
.
g g
C l a s s i ca ti o n, C a u s es o f Defects i n, 505.
b y l a n u a e s u peri ori t , 504 y
.
B oh rs , 2 5 7 . .
B a m b a rr a s , 2 66 . o bj ec ti on s , 507 .
B u s hm en, 2 7 6 .
B un d a T r i b e, 2 7 9 , 2 8 1 . D ekk a nT r ib es , 1 3 91 4 2 .
B a rots e T r i b e, 2 8 1 D rav i d i a ns , 1 3 9
yy
B a e eT r i b e, 2 81 .
B a sh i n
.
D a ou r i a ns 1 68
D u r a ni s , 1 8 7
, .
.
j eh , 2 8 2 . .
B a tok a s , 2 85 . D s ch el a l y Ra ce 1 9 1 .
B ech u a na s (or B i tsh u a na s) , 2 8 5 , 2 9 1 D a nak i l T ri b e, 2 3 3 23 5

L g
i vi n s tons cl a s s i ca ti on 2 8 7

tr i b es of, 2 8 7
,
.
.
D a rm a nk ou r s , 2 3 9
D o wi ch es , 2 3 9
.
.
B ol o n
g g
l a n u a e o f, 28 7 .
d a T r i be, 2 9 2
.
y
D a h o m e T r i b e, 2 7 2
J g
ew i s h cu s to m s o f, 2 7 3
.
. .
B a sh i n j T ri be, 2 9 3 S i n u l a r A fr i ca ncu s tom , 2 7 3 .

g
B a n a l a T r i b e, 2 93 .
Ra b i s a , 2 93 ,
.
D a m a r ea s T r i b e, 2 8 3
D o q q o T r i be, 3 09.
.
B a m b i r i , 2 93 . D a nes , 3 7 9
y
B a n a i , 2 93
B u s h m en, 3 02
. V
g Ln n
.
D e ener a tio n, 4 7 2
.
D r D ra per , i ew s of, 4 62 .
. .
B l a c k Ra ces , 3 1 1 of do
poor , 4 7 3
a ch i ev em en t o f, 3 11 .
t pos i tio nO f, 3 1 2
.
P ng
of
o
ortu u es e, 4 7 4 .
.
pr es en . Of S pa i a r d s , 4 7 4 .
th e fu tu re o f, 3 1 3 . o f A ra b i a n s, 476 .
B u l ga r i c b r a n ch O f F i n ni c ra ces , o f I ri s h , 4 7 7 .
B o h em i a ns o r T ch ech s , 3 4 2. Dr i ft- P eri od , 4 2 1

B ea r n es e, 3 7 4
B a ch m a n, D r ,
.
V gy
m a nes ca pi n fr om , 4 2 2 .
.
iew s of, 4 61
. . D a i wii i i a nT h eor , 4 99 .
B ou ch er d e P ei th es D i s cov ei i es , 4 2 3
Egy y
.
B on es , Hu m a n, 4 2 9 . n
pt, C h r o ol o g o f, 3 8 .
w n
g r o th o f l a g u a g e, 3 9
C h a l d aea n
C i m m er i a n
s , 50
s, 7 1
.
n gy
v n
s ou rc es o f e i d e c e for E
ch ro ol o
ptia n gy
, 41
n gy
. .
C h i na , Ra ces O f. 1 54 ch r o o l o n b y d i ffer e t au th or s , 44 .
C hi na , C o ch i n, Ra ces O f, 1 5 4
C hi n a , Ra c es o f, U n c erta i n C onnection
.
E
n
nR
y n
a ti q u i t

n u certa i , 4 5
m v
a ces
.
u r opea pri i ti e, 7 8
w i th o th er r a ces , 1 54
gg g
l a n u a e o f, 1 5 6 .
. y
pl i i ca l t pe o f, 8 0
y n
ea r l s u perstiti o s of, 81 .
.
.
no ramma r, 1 56 . E n
tru s ca s , 9 1.
IN DE X . 53 5
y y
E tru s ca ns , ea rl ab od es o f, 91 . G on d s , 1 43 .
prob a bl I nd o E u ropea n, 9 2 . G h o l d es , 1 68 .
f, 3 62 G l i i l i a ks , 1 6 8
tra i ts
1 05
o
E uro pea nRa ces i nC h a rl em a n es era

g g y
G eor i a nRa ces , 1 95
bea u t o f, 1 9 7
.
Ea s ter nHind u s o r B en a l s , 1 5 1
E nSO f Ze, 1 8 8
-
.
g .
popu l a ti o no f, 1 99 .
G ur i a , T ri bes of, 1 9 7 .
.
E l l a h o n) eh T r ibe, 2 4 0 G r u s i a ns , 1 96
E gy pti a nRa ces , o pu l a ti ono f, 2 57 .
E ti k T ri be, 2 68 .
P .
g
G u ra e T r i bes , 2 3 5
Ga l l a s , 23 6, 2 3 8 , 2 5 3
.
E bo s or I bo s ) T r ibe, 2 7 2 . G rebo T ri b e, 2 68
g
E n l i s Ra ce, 3 8 5
m i x tu r es o f, 3 8 6
.
.
G ri q u a s , 3 00
G cg h i a ns , 3 50
.
.
.
K el ti c el em ents Of, 3 88 . G reek s , 3 5 1

K el ti c na m es , 3 9 0.
T eu tonic n a m es , 3 9 0.
d e en g
era c o f, 3 51
.
c l i m a tec h a n ed , 353 .
yg .
S ca n d in a i a nn
h i s to ri ca l n
v
a m es , 3 9 1 .
a m es , 3 92 .
m o d er n, 3 53
two r a c es , 3 53
.
N or s e w ord s , 3 93 A l ba n ia n , 3 53
N or s e r es emb l a nces , 3 9 3
N o rs e cu s to m s , 3 94
.
.
.
G en
v
S l a oni c i n u en
o es e, 3 61 .
ces onth e, 3 56.
.
S ca n din a v i a nph r a s es , 3 95 . G a el i c , 3 7 4
N O 1 s e Sl a n w o r d s , 3 9 5 g
N o rs e w or d s i nS co tl a nd , 3 9 6.
. G er m a nRa ces , 3 80
l ow, 3 8 0
.
y
ph s ca l ra ce m a rk s , 3 9 7 .
y y
ea rl a r ea , 3 8 1 .
.
q u a l i ties o f bl oo d 3 9 8 . G ps i es , 1 86 , 4 01
E x pl a n
g
s l i h t Ro m a n i n u en
a ti o no f C o l o r , 4 61
c e, 3 9 9 .
,
Hi nd oo i nra ce, 4 01
y
1O W m ora l i t , 4 02
.
y
E th nol o g De ni ti o no f, 1 3
.
. t en a ci t
yg y
O f ra ce, 4 02 .
ph s i q u e, 4 03
F en h N
.
m era l s , 1 9 l a n u a g e O f, 4 04
r
Fi nn
c
s,
u
7 8 , 83 , 1 25
m od er n, 3 1 4 .
.
.
g
G u ebres , C h a n e Of T pe, 4 7 0.
.
y
co n tr a s t o f, 3 15 Ha m iti c Ra ce, 2 6 , 2 7 , 34 , 24 6
F
. .
in ni s h N a tions, 83 . A s i a ti c o r i g i no f, 3 5 .
ra n k s , 1 00 th ei r s ettl em en ts , 3 7
F
. .
ei l i T r i b e, 1 8 5 . C h a l d ees , 4 6 , 5 0, 5 1 .
F eej ees , 2 1 9 2 2 0 s eco n d em pi re, 4 7
F a l a s h a s , 23 6
J
not ew s , 2 3 6
.
.
.
co n tr ib u ti on s to h i s tor
Ha m i te, D e ni ti onof, 24 6 , 50.
.
y
F .
.
el l a h s , 2 4 8 Heb rew s , 55
pro ba bl yv y.
er a n cie
a cc l i m a t i o no f, 2 5 0
nt, 2 49. Ha k a s , 9 7 .
Hu ns , 1 1 8
.
F
r etu r nto o ri i ng a l t pe, 2 51 .
el l a ta h T ri be o r F ii l be, 2 5 9

y .
un
i nv a s i o n
.
cei ta i no ri i n 1 1 8
s o f the, 1 1 9 .
g ,
.
a b r o w ntri b e, 2 60 Hu ng r i , 1 2 1
F
.
an ti ( or A s h a n ti ) T r i b e, 2 68 , 2 7 0 . Hi u ng ni i , 1 2 6
e
.
a d va n c em e nts of, 2 7 0 Hi l l T r i bes of I nd ia , 1 3 5, 1 3 7

F
F in
in
go es , 2 8 8 .
ni c Ra ce, D i is i onof, 3 1 6 v
.
y
ph s i q u e o f, 1 36
T u ra ni a n t pe o f, 1 3 6 yy .
.
F
. .
in ns , 3 1 6 d i ffer en ti re] from Hi n d oo s, 1 3 8
F r en ch , 3 7 1
.
tra i ts o f, 8 1 7
.
. v
e i d ences o f T u ra n
Ha z ara s , 1 69 .
ia no r i i n ,
1 3 8. g .
K c l ti c th e pr i nci pa l r a ceOf, 3 7 1 Ha u s s a T r i bes , 23 1

v
e i d en ces o f ra c e, 3 7 2
y y .
.
em pi re o f, 2 3 1 .
.
g
d i fferent ph s ica l t pe, 3 7 3 .
pro b a bl e Ha m i ti c ori in , 2 32 .
I nth e p ro v m ees , 3 7 5 . Ha z z o T ri be, 2 33 .
F l em i s h Ra ces , 3 8 0. Ha b ab d s , 23 5
F i i es c Ra ces , 3 8 0 Hi l l el T r i b e, 2 3 8
y
i
. .
F o s s il M i n , I mprob
a b il i t o f, 4 2 0 Hets ena t T ri b e, 2 4 0
F
.
l in t I m pl em en ts o f, 424 , Ho ttentots , 2 7 6, 3 00
gLyeo l o gi c a l pos i ti o no f, 4 24
el l s a ccou n

t o f, 4 2 5 , 4 2 6
.
.
i ery a n c i en
o r i g i no f, 3 04
t, 3 00
.
.
Ha m ti c N eg roes ,
i
G rtc cO I ta l i a nR i c e, 7 3 K orak e, 3 4 3
y
-
.
ea r l m i g ra ti on , 73 .
I Ia n ak s , 3 43
Go th s , 98 , 9 9. Hess ia ns, 3 8 2 .
53 6 INDEX .
Ha i r 4 64 K eredJi , 1 8 6
y
H bri d i t
,
y
.
,
4 82 . K h y beri s , 1 8 8
K u rd s , 1 88
.
Ital i a nN u m era l s , 1 9
I nd o E u r opea nRa ces , 2 7
.
.
terri tor O f th e, 1 88 .
fea tu r es o f th e, 1 9 0.
y
y
-
.
cl a S S i ca ti o n s , 60 K ab l e,
I ra ni a ns , 63
g
I nd i a n, M i ra ti o ns , 63 .
.
T eu ton i c pec u l i a r iti es

y ng y of th e, 2 2 7 .
. var i ph s i q u e of, 2 2 8 .
I b er i a ns , 8 2 K elO i T ri be, 2 2 9
W
P .
I tal i a n eopl es , r i m i ti e, 9 3 .
I ap yg i an s , 93 .
P v K a nu r i T r i be, 2 3 0
K u sh i ti c Ra ces , 24 6.
.
I ta l i ca ns , 9 3 . K Opts , 24 7 .
I nd i a , Ra ces of, 1 3 5 fea tu r es cor respon d W ith ol d Egyp

c ol or n ot d ec i s i eo f ori inof, 1 52 v
.
g . tia n s , 24 7
d Of, 2 48
.
I l i y zi h s , 1 82 , 1 8 4 . cr ee .
A ra b i a n, 1 8 5 . K ek s , 2 5 7 .
K u r d i sh , 1 8 5 K ru s , 2 69 .
I m Os h a g h Ra ce, 2 2 6
I Ol OfS (or W ol ofs ), 2 59 , 2 64 .
.
. a d an
g v
K o n os , 2 7 9
ce m en t of, 2 7 0 .
I bo s ( or E bo s ) T ri bes , 2 7 2 . for m erl C h r is ti a n y .
, 277 .
In h a m ba n e T r i b es , 2 93 . K a i r s , 2 8 8- 2 94

.
I ta l i a ns , 3 60 d i a l ects of, 290

T eu ton
y
.
i c m i xtur es Of, 3 60. re m a rk a b l e m i rati ons i nA frica,

.
g
ph s i q u e of, 3 60 2 90
I rr el ev a n t T opi cs ( Un
44 1
i t or Di ers it
.
y v y , K a s abi T ri be, 29 3
K a s a nT rib e, 2 93
.
In h er i ta n c e, ri n P
ci pl eof, 4 98 . K i s s a m a s T r i be, 2 93
K i b ond a T ri b e, 2 93
.
m
J a pa nRa c es , 1 59
y . Kroa te, 3 4 2 .
.
ph s i q u e o f, 1 62 K el ts , 3 7 7
T u r a ni a n pecu l i a r ities
o f, 1 62
.
of g g
l an u a e two b ra n
.
ch es O f, 3 7 7
m i x tu r es wi th T eu toni c ra ces , 3 7 8
.
JJ ew s , b l a ck , 2 4 2 , 2 8 2
.
. Ki tch enM i d d i ng s , 409 .

.
ew s , 2 4 2
J g .
i n a T r i b e, 2 9 3 . L inN m e
at
L h nn
it ua
u
ia s,
ra l s ,19
6 3 1 1 4.
Kel ts , 8 0, 8 5 , 3 7 7 Lp 83
r s t a ppea ra n
g g ce of, 8 5
d i s ti n u i s h ed for conq u ests , 8 6.
.
. L n
a
a ti
L mb d 1
s, .
s , 93
01
.
L ng b d
o ar s, .
s u ppo s ed m i ra tio no f, 8 6 o a r s , 1 02
y yv
ea rl i n a s i ons o f, 8 7
T h i err s cl a S SI ca ti o nof, 8 7 .

.
. o
Lo w G er m a n, 1 08
Li th u a n ia n s , Res 1 s ta n
.
ce to C h ri s ti a n
un ce rta i n
y y
t a b ou t, 8 8. i ty o f, 1 1 5
g g .
ph s i q u e of, 89 l a n u a e of, 1 1 6.
L
.
a rts of , 9 0. epch a , 1 4 6
L g g L
.
K el ti c a n u a e, 91. a os , 1 4 8
L
.
K h eta s , 97 ol os , 1 59
L
. .
K h a z a rs , 1 1 9 a m u ts , 1 67
L
. .
R om a nce, 1 2 0. a z i T r i be, 1 9 7 .
K ol es , 1 44 . Les gh i a ns ,
K a nd a (or K h ontl s ) , 1 4 2. popu l a ti o nof,
K a rn a ta tri be, 1 44 . L
ib ol o T r i be, 2 93 .
K i r a ntins , 1 4 6 . La n d i en s , 2 93 .
K h y eng s , 1 4 8 La p s , 3 1 8 .
p
.
K a r ens, 1 4 8 , 1 59 zu r opea nnom a d s , 3 1 8

L g g v g y O g
. .
K l i a m ti , 1 4 8 . an u a e n o t pro i n U n i t of ri i n ,
K a S S i a ( K h y i ) , 1 48 44 2
g
K hi a n T r i be, 1 59
K a l k a s, 1 6 8
.
. L
in k s o f C on
un g Vg
.
nection b etween La n
g es , 44 5
K al mu ck s ,
K a m a s , 1 7 3 , 1 7 4.
.
La w o f
448
a r i a ti o n (U n
.
i t Of ri in ),
.
y O g
K o ib a l , 1 7 3 . La n g u a g e, th e b es t M ark of Race, 1 5,
K a z a n ( T u rk s , T a r ta rs ) , 1 7 6. 5 0s
g
K ir i s, 1 7 7
Hu m nck s , 1 7 9
. ev i d ence from , 1 8
O b ectio nj 5 09
.
K a ra k a l pa k s , 1 7 9
y L
s,
a k e D wel l i n s , 4 11 g .
K a ra sh i ( o r G ps i es), 1 8 6. La rtet s Di s co eri es , 43 2 .

v .
INDEX . 53 7
Ma gy ng (mg
la
a rs od er
u a e o f, 3 24
3 21 n) ,
.
. M pongwes T rib e 2 7 8
M a k a l a l a T ri be, 2 81
, .
t pe o f, 4 7 0 M a s ch o na T r i b e, 2 8 1
M an g i o u k (T u rk s), 3 2 5
M a ni otes (G reek s) , 3 5 7
.
. M u s s o ro n o T ri be 2 8 1
un
-
g ,
.
ya n i k a T r i be, 2 8 5
gg
M a ra a to s , 3 7 0
M on o l I ns ta nce Of G rowth i nLan
.
.
a k o l ol o
T r i be, 2 8 5
a ta bel e T ri be s , 290
.
g g u a e ( Un it o f O ri g i n
Mu l a ttoes S ter i l i t o f, 4 8 3
), 44 6
yy .
N a b a th a ea n s, 49
.
s ta ti s ti cs o f i nC u b a , 4 8 4
i nM exi co , 4 8 5
.
. g
N a as , 148
N og a i s , 1 7 9
.
.
. .
i nB ra Zi l , 4 8 5 N es tor i a ns, 1 9 2
weak nes s O f ca u s es , 4 9 0
P y
M ixtu res o f o l nesi a ns a nd E ur opeans
-
.
.
prob a bl A ra m a ea n
terr i tor
,
yy
1 93
O f,
.
1 93
P 4 85 .
h il i ppi nes a n d E u ropea n s , 4 8 6. Ne gg D r. G ra

217.
n t
s T h eor
.
y 1 94 .
i nM ex i co - vP oca b u l a r Of, 4 8 6 y . Ne
r i tos ,
ro es , O ri e ntal , O neRa ceo f, 2 1 7 .
M a ni nth e D ri ft er i od , 4 3 5. -
pr ob a bl e con nection W i th A sia ,
fos si l , 43 9 , 4 40 zl s
ca e ev vi de ncefor, 4 3 7
.
. N u b ia ns , Ea s tern, 2 51 .
y
s k u l l s of, 4 3 7 . prob a bl Ha m i ti c , 2 52
y
d es ti n of, 5 1 2 .
v
B r i xh a m , ca e evi d en ce for , 4 3 8 . N or th G u i nea , T ri b es o f, 2 58 - 2 67
N am a q u a s , 2 7 6
.
M ed es , 5 0
gy
M a a r s , 8 31 2 1
.
N orm a ns , 3 7 5
g g
l a n u a e of, 3 06.
.
M a rs i a ns , 9 4
gy .
.
v g
N orwe i a ns , 3 7 9
N a tu ra l S el ecti on, 4 50, 4 9 7 , 4 99.
.
M a a rs (a ncient), I n a s ions of, 1 2 1 .

t h ei r v i or , 1 2 2
g g . Ol d S l a o n
s ma n
vi c, N u m era l s , 1 9 .
M on ol i a ns , 1 2 5 , 1 2 6 1 3 2 -
. lig , 1 2 7 , 1 2 8 .
m od ern, 1 64 1 68 . ro tch on es , 1 68 .
con q u ests , 1 2 8 O l 5 t, 1 69.
i nn in th c en
em pir e, 2 3 3 ,
tu r , 1 3 2
.
y . O s ti a k s , 1 7 3 .
O s tia k o Sa m oi ed es , 1 7 4.
g g
-
l a n u a e, 1 3 4 O sm a nl i s , 1 8 0
i
. .
M i na or M era T r i bes , 14 0. O ttom a nT u rk s , 1 80.

M a l a b a rs , 1 43 . O s s eti a n s , 1 9 5 , 1 9 6.
M i shm is, 1 4 6 . g g
b el on i n to A r a nra ce, 1 96 y .
M i ri s , 1 4 8 popu l a ti o nOf, 1 9 9 .
M a nd ch u s , 1 58
.o
. O cea n i c Eth n o ra ph , 2 06.

O cea ni ca , Ra ces o f, 2 06
g y
M i au T sz , 1 59
M a negri a ns , 1 68
.
. un
g
en
cer tai n t o f, 2 06
er a l d i vi s i o nof, 2 07 .
y .
.
M a ng ou nes , 1 68
g
M on o l s , T erri tor of, 2 68
.
y . ten d en c y
to new d i a l ec ts , 223 .
d es cri pti ono f, 1 7 0 effect o f cl i m a te o n, 2 24
g r owth o f l a n u a eo f th e ,
17 g g .
v A s i a ti c o ri in, 2 24 . g .
M el a T ri b e, 1 9 1 . O a m pos , 2 83 .
M i ngr el i a T ri b e, 1 9 7 .
vu m b a n
g
r el i i ono f, 2 84
ti er u T ri b e, 2 84 .
.
M i z j eg h i T r i b e, 1 9 8 .
popu l a ti ono f, 1 99 O s m a nli T u rk s , 3 2 5

g y
- .
.
M a l a i s i a Ra ces , 2 07 2 1 1 ch a n e d t pe Of, 3 2 6
y
- .
ph s i q u e o f, 2 12
M ela nes i a nRa ces , 2 07 2 1 6
.
.
PP or tu gn u es e N u m er al s , 1 9.
o f on e r a ce, 2 2 0 . er s i a , 1 9 .
M i crones i a nRa ce, 2 08 2 1 4. em pi r e, 7 0

y
- .
h oen i ci a n s, 70
ph s i q u e o f, 2 1 5.
a rts o f, 2 1 5 . Pa r th ia n s, 7 0
.
y
.
cl a s g ia n s, 7 2, 7 3 , 7 4
Mo s , 2 1 8 .
M a z i gh s , 2 2 6 . un cer ta i n t a bou t th e, 7 3 y .
M a s a i T ri b e, 2 3 8 P ech en egs , 1 2 0.
M a ch i l T r i b e, 23 8 .
P a h a r ia , 1 4 1
erS i a nRa c es, 1 8 2
.
M a g d y eh T ri b e 24 0. .
M oh a m m ed eh Tri b e, 2 40. two d i Vi S i o ns of, 1 8 2

M oor s , 2 44 g
P y yg l a n u a e, 1 8 3
.
g
.
.
S em i tic or i in, 2 44. ol n es i a nRa ce,

m i x ed bl ood , 245 h i s tor Obta i n ed from l a n ua eof, g g
g
M and in o es , 2 5 92 64.
riori t , 265 . y
.
P 213
a pu a s , 2 1 9 .
.
s u pe
*
2 3
53 8 INDE X .
PP nmgw n F nn
a es , 2 7 8
er i c B ra ch of i s , 3 1 6, 3 20
S sa m gh ers , 1 68
S u i i i d T r i be, 1 69
.
P . .
o l es , o r Lek h s , 34 2 S a m Oi ed es , 1 7 2
P a ] c a r es , 3 5 6
P D g nD nm .
.
vy
d i i s i o no f th e, 1 7 3
.
ea t epo s i ts i e a rk , 4 08 . ph s i q u eo f, 1 7 4
F
.
V
F i l e i l l a es , 4 1 1 . r el a ted to in ns , 1 7 4 .
n
popu l a ti o O f, 4 1 4 S ch a k a k i T r ib e, 1 91 .
fa u na a nd ora o f, 4 1 8 . eia l y T ri b e, 1 9 1 .
b u i l d ers , er a Of, 4 2 0. u an s , 1 97 .
hu l u s , 2 2 7
Q u i s a m a s T rib e, 2 7 9 . em itic N e ro es , 2 3 1 g
.
Qu il i m a ne Tri be, 2 93 . r a ces o f E a s ter nA fr ica , 23 2 .
Qu aens , 3 1 9 . E th i o pi a ns , 2 3 2 .
S a h o T r ib e, 2 3 5
L
.
Rom a nic o r a tinRa ces , 3 58 S om a u l i T r i b e, 2 3 7
gF
r a m m a r a to k eno f, 2 0
y
Ra ce, th e m s ter i o u s ow er o f, 1 4 P .
.
S en
tr i b e O f, S em iti c, 2 3 7
na a r T r i b es (proba bl
.
Ha miti c),
.
y
Ra ce, or m a ti onO f a B l a ck , 4 96 2 54
R a c es , not per m a nent, 51 6 .
.
S en g
e a m b i a , r a ces o f, 2 59 .
m i x ed , i nS ou th A m eri ca , 4 8 7 . S ou t h G w n ea , ra ces of, 2 59 , 2 7 6 .
( t
C d na d a , 4 8 8 . u s u s , 2 68
A fri ca , 4 8 9. a l o w trib e, 2 68
vi
d
gy ng
i
o r o f, 4 94 .
o u t, ca u s es O f, 4 90
S ofa l a T r i be, 2 7 3
S ooa h el ees , 2 9 7
.
.
S a a nT r i be, o r B u sh m en, 3 02 .
nta ct O f, 4 93 a r t i s tic ta l en ts o f, 3 03
co .
y g
ph s i q u e o f, 3 05.
.
S pa ni s h N u m era l s , 1 9 . S em i t i c N e ro, 3 1 1 .
S I s ki i t S i ria n es , 3 2 0
y 19
S c thi a n E m pi r e O f B i b y l o ni a , 3 1 .
.
v
S l a o ni c Ra c es , 3 3 4
.
S em i ti c Ra ce, 2 7 , 5 2 , 7 0, 1 2 3 b y s : ca l ch a r a cter i s ti cs of, 344

v
a ch i e em en
g g
l a n ua es , 53
ts , 52 , 5 6
.
a nS l a on v is m , 33 4
Ru s s i a ni n u ences on, 33 5
.
.
S em i tes ,
54
rs t Hi s tori ca l A ppea r a n
.
ce ten a ci t y
o f, 3 3 6
d i v i s i o no f, 3 3 7 .
.
.
y
.
ter r i tor , 54 . S o u th E a s terna n d estern, 3 3 7 . W

A fri ca n, 5 5 G rea t Ru s s i a n, 3 3 8
L
. .
tr a i ts , 5 8 . i ttl e Ru s s ia n , 33 9.
th r ee r el i i on
y g
s , 59 . re g
l i io nO f, 344
0
y .
S c th ia ns , 7 1 , 7 2 S er Vi a ns , o r I l l ri a n s , 34 1 .
S a m O i ed s , 8 3 , 1 2 5 S l ov eii s , 3 4 2
m od er n, 1 64 , 1 7 2
S a m ni tes , 94
.
. v
S l o a k s , 3 43
.
S pa ni a rd s , 3 65
L
. .
S a ka s , 9 7 a ti nel em en ts of, 3 65.

.
S a k a s onna s o f A r m eni a , 9 7
S a k a s u na s (S a xo n s ), 9 7 , 98 , 1 00, 1 03
.
S wed es , 3 7 9
v
S ca nd i na i a ns , 3 7 9
v v
S u e es , 9 8 .
.
S a x o ns , 3 82
v .
.
y
S ca nd i na i a n, 1 08 S l a o ni a n s i nG er m a n , 3 8 3 .
v
Sl a o ni a ns , 1 09
th ei r tena ci t , 1 09 y .
.
g
S k u l l , ne ro , 4 66
th i ck n
.
es s O f, 4 67
an
S cl a v en
ci en
s, 1 10
v
t d i i s io no f, 1 1 0
.
. s h a pe o f, 4 7 0
no xed _ty pe, 4 7 1
.
.
S l a vo n ian
lll
s, rs t .
h i s tori cal a ccou nt

4 7 2.
P
rof. Hu xl e s Vi e

ws of, y
S cl a v ens , 1 1 1
S l a v es , l Ves ter n
S cl a on v , 112
.
s , D i v i s i o no f D ia l e cts
.
.
T u ra n ia nRa ces, T wo G rea t D i i s io n
2 6 , 7 0, 7 8 , 1 1 7 , 1 2 5, 1 3 5 1 64
s,
.
v .
a pea c efu l r a ce, 1 1 3 ch a ra cter i s ti cs , 2 7

tra i ts o f,
1 14 .
S em i tes , C onq u es ts of, 1 24 .
.
g
m i ra tio ns , 2 9
s u ppos ed cu rren
.
ts Of popu l a ti on,
.
ai t an
g
u pr i s i n o f th e, 1 2 4 . 30 .
d s cien c e of, 1 2 5 . no h i s tor ical ev id ence, 3 0 .
m o d er n, 2 2 5. ex tent o f fa m i l y 3 2
8 7 mm , 1 4 2
S wa m p T r i b es , 1 4 7
.
.
un
33
ce r ta i n
.
t of y
c l a s s i ca ti o n
.
O f,
S i a m es e, 1 4 8 T u ra ni a ntr ibes , m od e rn , 1 96
Si fa n T u be, 1 59.
-
eu ton ieTri bes , Earl , 95. y .
IN DE X . 53 9
T eu ton i c T r ibes , wa n d eri n s of, 95

c a u s es O f m i ra ti o nO f, 9 6; g g . T s ch i ngani Ra ce, 4 03 .
T eu to t Ra c e, E n d u ra nce o f C l i m a te
gi
.
T eu to ni c , ea rl i es t pi o ba bl e d a te o f,
97 . U m b r i a n 93 .
i s t h i s tor i ca l a ppea ra nce, 9 8. Ugria s,

y

r a ces i n3 d cen tu r , 1 02 . U k u a 2 53 ,
T h u r mg a s , 1 01 U g i i c B i a i cb , 3 1 6
T eu to n i ns th C e ntu r , 1 04
.
y U g ri a i i s , B r a n
.
c h es o f, 3 2 0
.
y gn
s . .
tra i ts o f, 1 05 Uni t o f O ri i n, 4 4 1
y
p u ri t o f m o ra l s of, 1 06
.
i r rel ev a t tO pi c s , 4 4 1 .
.
g g g
.
i n u en ce o nth e w o r l d O f, 1 08 . l a n u a en o t prov i n , 44 2 .
T u ra ni a nRa cei nE u rope, 1 1 7 na tu ra l s el ecti on, 44 9

g
. .
in v a s io n s o f i nE u ro pe, 1 1 8
ph en om en o nO f s po r ti n , 4 50
m o d er n, 3 1 4 .
T u 1 k i c T r i b es , 1 2 0, 1 2 5 , 1 2 6, 1 2 7 .
.
for m a tiono f n
yg ew a ri eti es , 4 5 1
g
Unit o f O ri i n, S ta tem ent o f th e A r
v .
g
T u n u s i a ns , 1 2 5 , 1 64 1 66.
g
T u rk s , O r i i no f, 1 2 6
u m en i fo r , 4 62 .
pr ba bi li ty o f h u m a n v a r i a ti on,
p
.
T u r k i s h Ra ces , M o d ern , 1 7 5179 . 53

T u r k s o f S i b ei i a , 1 7 6 v a i i a ti ono f a n i m a l s , 4 54
v
. .
T u r k i s h C on q u es ts , 1 2 8 a r i a ti o n, in s ta n
g g
l a n u a e, 1 2 9
. c es O f, 4 5 5
v a r i a t o nfro m fo o d , 4 58
.
g
'
. .
an d Ta i rtfi r , con fu si onof, 1 3 2 v a i a ti on i n a n i m a l s of on e or i i n,

i
.
d i a lects , 1 8 0 59
T a m u l i c Ra ces , 1 4 2
yv
t pe, 1 4 2
.
. g
ra d a ti o n
4 60
s
.
i n h u m a n v a i i eti es ,
T u l u a Ra ce, 1 4 2
.
T a m u l s , 1 44
.
D S
y
Unit , A r u m en
m h
.
gy
t for , 5 03
s s ta tem e nt of, 504
.
g
? g

. r .t .
T el i n a o r T el u u T rib e, 1 4 4 . O bJ ecti ons to , 4 94 5 .
Ta m u l i a n s , 1 44
g g
l a n u a e, 1 4 5
L g g
T i beti c a n u a e, 1 4 7 .
.
.
V ol s k i a ns , 9 4
V ened i , 1 1 5
.
T a i T ri bes , 1 4 8
g g
eo r a ph i ca l pos i ti ono f, 1 4 8 . V o ti a k s 3 2 0
y
V i nd h a T r i b es , 1 39 , 1 4 0
.
.
.
T i beta ns , 1 64 V a ri a ti o na nd Inh eri ta nce, 44 8
g g
l a n u a g e O f, 1 65
T u n u s i c A i ea , 1 66
.
. Va r i a ti ons inS k u l l , 4 66
h u ma n
.
.
, 4 53 , 4 68 .
T u ng u s o f th e A m ou r , 1 68 . ina ni m a l s , 4 5 3 .
T s h apo d z h i r , 1 68 i nI n d o E u ropea n s , 4 69
g
-
. .
T a w i T r i b e, 1 7 3 . o f s a m e r a ce, 4 7 8 .
T u i k om a ns , 1 7 8 . i ns i z e a n d s tru ctu r e, 4 65 .
Taj i k s , 1 8 3 i ns w me, 4 54

.
T intfi r Ra ce, opu l a tionof, 1 99. P Ins heep, 4 55

g
i n oa ts a nd c a ttl e, 45 6
.
T a warek s , 2 2 7 , 2 2 8 . .
bl a ck , 2 2 8 . i nh o mes , ca ts a nd d og s , 4 57 .
d i V l S 'O l l O f, 2 29 . f ro m foo d i nfo u l s , 4 5 8
g

T a d ei nek k et T r i be, 2 2 9 of a n im al s of O n e or i i n , 45
9
T i ny l k u m T r i be, 2 2 9 .
.
V a ri et , y m
a tio no f a N ew , 4 51 .
Va r ia t i o n, U i expl a i na b l e, 501.
.
T i bb oo o r T eb u T ri be, 2 33
g y P
i
T i ra T r i be, 2 33 . Va r i eti es , er m a nent, 5 02

T a l ta l s , 2 3 5 .
T ra rz a s , 2 3 9 . W a l l a ch i a nN u m era l s , 19 .
T s ch ei s , 2 5 7 .
T or o d e T r i b e, 2 62
th eo r i es o f o r i g i nof th e, 2 63
. \
W el s h 1 9
V
W nm
a ka
,
e be T r i b e, 2 9 4
.
m b a T ri b e, 2 94 2 98 .
T i ma n
g g
l a n u a e O f, 2 64 2 66
i s T ri be, 2 68 .
.
. a
VVa ni ka s T ribe, 29 4
W a s u m ba ra s T ri be, 2 94.
.
.
T ch u d i c B r a n ch , 3 1 6 . W a k a r i m a Tr ibe, 2 98 .
T u rk s ( M od er n ) , 3 24 . W aj ij i T r i be, 2 99 .
E u ropea n 325 W a r u nd i T ri be, 2 99 .

gv o er i -i n
T ch ech s , 3 43
,
g power of, 3 2 8
.
. W
W
a ro r i , 2 99 .
a ter P
o l es , 3 4 3
- .
T o s k i a nT r i b es , 3 50 W eii d s , 3 43
T eu ton
yF
T u s ca n , Ra ces o f, 3 61
a mi l , 3 7 9 y
.
. W a l l a ch s , 3 4 3 3 5 8
d i rect d es cen d a nts
.
of Romans ,
g ic
T h u ri n ia n
an
s , 3 82 .
d K el ti c Ra ces ( M o dern)
.
l an
3 58 .
g
T eu to g u a eo f, 3 59
gz
.
W an d eri n g Ra ces , 4 01 .
54 0 INDEX .
Y k
u ra s, 1 73 . Yeb u Tribe, 2 68 -2 7 2
Y en e
i s i , 1 7 4.
.
Yka u ts , 1 7 5.
Y eZi d i s 1 8 9 , 1 90
Z ou a v es ,22 6
Zu l u s , 2 8 8
.
Dr G r
re
.
,
a
s em bl a n
n t
.

s th e
ce to an
y or o f th e, 1 90
ci e y .
nt A s s ria ns , Zi ncal i ,
.
Za m b es i , T rib es o f, 2 9 3 .
1 90 .
yP er s i a n, 1 91 .
g
Zi n ari,
Z g ne eu
y
( G ps i es ) , 4 03 .
probabl i r,

The Races of The Old World

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Races of The Old World

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

T HE R

THE OLD WORLD

50 G reene s t New Y ork.

THE ubj ect

a n umb er of years a nd yet it has b eenvery difcul t to

obt ain tr stworthy inform ationupon it in any com pa ct

form . The fa ct s in the s ci ence a re s ca tt ered thro gh u

o f tra v e llers the j ournals of m issionaries the cont ibu

tions o f a rmy ofcers to foreign m ag a ines the papers on

l ang g e th a t it i i m po ssible to t ke a thorough s

ve y o f th e subj ect witho t a v st d e l o f l abor

The vi ce of the science too h a s b eenthe sub stitutio n

tionm a d e to the studen t s mind b etween the careful e

s ul ts o f inve st ig a t ion a n d the fa ncies wh ether inphysiol

o gy or philolo y o f the a thor u It s e em s to b e s o dith

cul t for a n wri t e

confess anything uncert ain or to a dmit any want of

Th e e h a s a pp ea r ed to b e a need for a co mp a ct and

c aref l work uponEthnology It is true P RICHAR D still

rem a ins the m a ster o f the science and a pa tient study of

his works will g ive a comprehensive vi ew of the subj ect .

B u t his va ri ous treatis es a r e too voluminous fo the com r

m onrea der a nd b eside do not cont a inthe la t est r esults

a tt a ined by schol a r s b ea ring onthe subj e ct .

The present M a nual o f the Ethnology of the Ol d

the l arg e n mb er of p ersons who a e in

a m on the p e opl e of busin ess a n d pro fession s Such o ft en

the l a t est conclusion s o f s chol a rs inre g a rd to th em .

To th em H istory is u sually a mere di a ry o f fa ct s ,

an d they w ant som el in k of connection s om ething whi ch

will nravel the confused web of hum an event s Thi s

th ough it m ay b e to the study of Hi story H istory s

not m erely a j o u rnal o f b a ttl es a nd the reig ns of king s : it

b e m a d e so cl ea r a s by follow ing do wn the d ifferent lines

Event s, in stitutions, forms of g ov er nm e,nt r e volut ions a nd

b ecom e under this investiga tion thenatural and normal

tory is ma de a clear and philo sophi cal record Many of .

our n a rrow pr e j udi ces and falsetheories inreg ard to Ra ce

m oved by thi s study .

The aim inthi s Trea tis e has b eena s m uch a s po ssible

ticall y true; a ccordi n g ly th e r ea d er m u st not be sur

with many seeming deciencies Hewi ll naturally exp ect

to nd full er a ccount s of cert ainfavorite ra ces or nations ;

so m etimes morewill be given than he thinks necessary .

Hi s owntheory or opinion on a p articul a r q estionm ay u

not be a dopted or doubt may be expressed where he

would seecertainty B u t we b esp eak his kind j udgm ent

from th e consi d era tionof th e nat re o f thework : th a t it

is a n a tt empt to m akepopul a r a difcult scienc e a nd to ,

present a va st s ubj ect in a duodecimo Many things .

m ust be omitt ed whi ch ought to be s aid and the degree

o f promine nce given to ea ch ra ce must be g overned by

TheMan ual is divided into eight Divisions : the F irst

p eri od ; theSecond of the primi tiveR a ces inEurope; the

Thi d of th e l ea ding R ces o f A i a i nthe m i d dl e a g es

th e F o u rth o f the m od ernEthnolo gy o f Asi a

o f Oce n i c Ethno g raphy th e Sixth o f th e Ethnolo gy o f

A fri ca ; th e Se v enth o f th e R a ces o f m od ern E u

the Eighth o f the Anti q ity o f Ma n a n u d the questio no f ,

Unity or Diversity of origin .

It w ill b e ob served th a t we h a ve not to ch ed pon u u

an d theories The book i s co n

If the pr es ent Trea tise sh all befavora bly eceived we r ,